《Return Of The Strongest Player》


 Read Before The First Chapter

    <h4>Chapter -2: Read Before The First Chapter</h4>


    Hello, readers!


    I''m d to introduce my second book, Return of the Strongest yer. This book served as my WPC entry in July 2023, and because of your support, I was able to be one of the selected winners.


    Before you begin reading, let me exin a few things about the novel.


    ¡ª


    Arthur Sce, the protagonist, and the Lord of Sins, is not a stagnant character. As the story progresses, his character will grow ordingly. He is not a nk canvas, but his ideologies aren''t hard as stone, either.


    In his new life, he''s striving to rectify his mistakes, notmit them again. He is aware his goal cannot be achieved through simply walking in his own footsteps.


    The novel focuses on the theory and exnation of mana a lot during thetter half of the first volume, along with the former half of the second volume. This is done simply to expand the reader''s view and describe the workings of the entire world.


    My goal is to make sure readers are immersed.


    This is not a long chapter, so it''ll be over soon. I don''t n to take a lot of time.


    Here are the exnations of rankers within the Heavenly Spire.


    yer: A climber. A yer is someone who has entered Heavenly Spire and resides within the tower.


    Elite Ranker: This is a yer who has conquered the 25th Floor.


    Ranker: This is a yer who has conquered the 50th Floor.


    High Ranker: This is a yer who has conquered the 75th Floor.


    Divine Ranker: This is a yer who has conquered the 98th Floor.


    Andstly, here are the ranks of beasts in ordance to the number of beast marks they possess. Remember, this terminology only exists within Heaven''s Spire itself, and not others.


    1 - 100 Beast Marks (Infant Beasts)


    101 - 500 Beast Marks (Novice Beasts)


    501 - 5000 Beast Marks (Beast Subordinate)


    5001 - 20,000 Beast Marks (Myriad Beast King)


    20,001 - 250,000 Beast Marks (Spiritual Beast Emperor)


    250,000 - 1,000,000 Beast Marks (Beast God)


    ¡ª


    I''m done with my exnation, so you can begin reading!


    Don''t forget to check out the character images in the next chapter.

 Chapter 1: Heaven’s Spire

    <h4>Chapter 1: Heaven''s Spire</h4>


    The Heaven''s Spire, a tower that rested at the center of the universe. With a hundred floors, it reached the apex of the universe. Its pinnacle was considered Heaven, and its depth was Hell. It was the resting ce of God.


    With hopes of being granted a wish from an omnipotent being, millions of ''yers'' challenged the tower every day. However, in the thousands of years of history the tower had garnered, none had reached its pinnacle.


    Today, as rain collided with the skin of a dying man, only resentment remained in its vestige. The kneeling figure of the once tyrannical man seemed pitiful. His back seemed tiny, and his shoulders were drooping.


    With countless wounds, scars, and cuts on his tough skin, he was dying.


    Several swords impaled his body, speeding the process of his death.


    His clothes were tattered, and the squalid scent of blood and smoke emerged from his dying body. Hisst breaths were strained, and his eyes, which had lost their vigor, only had thoughts of vengeance.


    One would scoff at the hopes of a dying man. With no sessors, family, or disciples, he was what one would consider a lone wolf.


    But even wolves sumbed to the might of tigers.


    The Demons and Angels who sat on the ny-ninth floor of the tower colluded with the yers beneath, eventually resulting in the death of Arthur Sce, the Lord of Sins.


    Before he could challenge the ny-ninth floor, he died.


    *


    [Initiating Regression...]


    [Collecting Data...]


    [Synthesizing Data...]


    [Interpreting Data...]


    [Attempting Regression of Arthur Sce]


    [1%, 3%, 12%...]


    [99%... 100%...]


    [Regression Completed]


    *


    ''Where¡­ where am I?'' the man wondered as he opened his eyes. Instead of the scent of destruction and the sight of corpses, his gaze fell on hay and cow dung. It was a nostalgic sight he hadn''t witnessed in years.


    The scent was familiar yet unfamiliar simultaneously.


    Instead of the majestic robes he usually wore, the man was currently dressed in attire even a servant wouldn''t wear. The shirt he wore was tattered and had burn marks, cuts, andrge holes that needed sewing.


    He wore shorts that only extended down to his upper thighs, simr to boxers.


    Hisvish, luxurious, and, most of all,fortable bed was nowhere in sight. Instead, thorns pricked his back, which rested atop a very thorny stack of hay. Above him was a wooden ceiling that threatened to crush his face at any moment.


    It was a weird situation he''d fallen into.


    A few seconds ago, he''d been ying enemies left and right, fighting for his life on a battlefield filled with traitors. Suddenly, he lowered his hand to his waist, but the cool sensation of the hilt of his sword was now gone.


    He was disarmed, dressed in tattered clothes, on an ufortable bed, and inside a semi-broken home.


    ''What the hell is going on?'' he wondered, gritting his teeth at the thorns that pricked his back. His body felt heavy and fatigued as if he''d fought for several days simultaneously. But he hadn''t since he had no injuries.


    ''Why am I so fatigued?'' thought the man. He was Arthur Sce, the Lord of Sins. Hemanded an army of millions. What would the other ns think if they saw him in such a condition?


    He had to return!


    Somehow, after applying tremendous pressure, he finally escaped the thorny bed. As he gazed at the bed, he wondered how it had affected him. His body was tough! How could it be affected by mere hay?


    Then again, he was inside a stable meant for horses.


    Arthur covered his visible private part using both of his hands before exiting the stable. Immediately, he was met with the gazes of farmers, housewives, and children who roamed around the streets.


    The sky was orange, and it was almost nightfall. The breeze was cold¡­ almost chilly.


    Arthur gritted his teeth as many gazes fell on him. His cheeks reddened as he hid his private part meticulously. Apparently, it was too visible. Otherwise, why would the ''vigers'' stare at him intently?


    "Arthur!" a bearded man called out in a voice dripping with concern. His eyes were curled to disy his worry. But to Arthur, it seemed fake. Why would anyone be concerned for him? "Have you already recovered? It was a tough day at the farm today. Harvest ising soon."


    ''Harvest?'' Arthur wondered. ''Why the fuck would I be at the farm, anyway?''


    Why was the bearded man worried about him? The expression he directed towards Arthur sent chills down thetter''s spine.


    "I thought you were sleeping," said the bearded man as he approached Arthur. "It seems like you''ve recovered. Otherwise, you wouldn''te out so soon. Hey, why are your hands ced on your¡­ thing?"


    The bearded man stopped in his tracks. Suddenly, a knowing grin blossomed over his face. "Some girl has struck your fantasy, eh? And you''re too aroused to maintainposure. No wonder you came out before dawn."


    The bearded man''s lewd expression was sickening to Arthur. He gritted his teeth, taking a mental note to dissect the man once he returned to his n.


    He would kill him after killing the traitors of his n.


    It was dusk by now. The gazes on Arthur lightened as many prepared to go to bed. The bearded man persisted, however. "Who is it? Who struck your fancy? I''ll convince their father myself if you want. I''m a pretty good wingman."


    "Shut your trap, old man," spat Arthur. He didn''t know where he was. Neither did he know how to return. Moreover, the bearded mantched onto him like a leech, desperately holding on and unwilling to let go.


    At Arthur''s words, the bearded man furrowed his brows. "Do not talk to your elders like that. Don''t me me when I tell your parents."


    "Parents?"


    "Yeah, parents," said the bearded man. Suddenly, he turned around to face three people who were approaching the stable. "Those people."


    The bearded man turned to stare at Arthur, but thetter had already zoned out.


    Parents?

 Chapter 2: Parents

    <h4>Chapter 2: Parents</h4>


    Parents¡­ Arthur had known his parents once. The memory was faint, like a vestige of his past self.


    As he heard the words, an unknown sense of longing ignited in his heart. His memories only contained a faint image of his parents'' appearance. Family was a term he''d long abandoned, as it was the cost of power.


    The Heavenly Spire. It was what he dedicated his entire life to.


    But he didn''t regret it. If he could choose between family and power, he would still choose thetter. The sense of invigoration and invincibility was too precious to abandon. Family was something of the past, anyway.


    However, it was like Arthur''s brain stopped functioning once he faced the three people behind the bearded man.


    "Hey Magnus, Anna, Lily," greeted the bearded man enthusiastically. He then moved out of the way to allow the three to approach Arthur. "It seems Arthur woke up a bit early today. I was wondering if he wanted to work more after night fell."


    "Don''t overwork our son, Jeremy," said Magnus with a faint smile hanging on his lips. "You should cut down on drinking, Jeremy. Your cheeks are flushed, and I can practically taste the liquor from the scent you''re exuding."


    "Can''t promise, Magnus," said Jeremy. "I take pride in my drinking addiction."


    "Geez, it''s not apetition, Jeremy," said Anna, letting out a giggle. Lily, Arthur''s sister, also giggled alongside her mother.


    "Uncle Jeremy," said Lily. "You should find a woman to drag you home from the bar every night. Dad says his back hurts."


    "I''ll do that, little one," said Jeremy with a bright smile on his face. "Hey, would you be my wife?"


    "No!" Lily said before breaking out into a giggle. "I''m not strong enough to drag you home. Maybe Aunt Melinda can be your wife. She''s been looking for a man with muscles recently. You''re strong, right?"


    "I sure am, little one," replied Jeremy. "I could lift Aunt Melinda with a finger. Although, she might not like that."


    "Making such jokes to a child isn''t okay, Jeremy," scolded Anna gently. "The fact that they''re hidden beneath your words isn''t helping, either."


    "Sorry, Anna."


    Anna, instead of acknowledging the apology, turned to face Arthur, who had spaced out with a nk expression clouding his face. "What''s wrong, Arthur? Did you work too much today? You woke up due to fatigue, right?"


    Magnus directed a re towards Jeremy, whose eyes widened in indignance. "Hey, it isn''t my fault. We worked a bit less than usual, actually."


    "Still, lighten the load," said Magnus.


    "He''s the one who wanted a raise," Jeremy attempted to justify his actions by putting the me on Arthur. "It''s not my fault he''s not man enough to handle it. He should live by his words, no matter how difficult it gets."


    "Arthur?" Anna asked, ignoring the bickering between the two men. She waved her hand in front of her son''s face, but he didn''t disy a reaction. "Arthur!?"


    Unable to cope with theck of reaction, she gently shook him. Suddenly, color returned to Arthur''s face, and he hugged Anna as tightly as possible. He couldn''t release her¡­ after so many years¡­


    He hadn''t realized it at first, but he had returned to the past.


    The stable owned by his employer and uncle, the clothes sewn personally by his mother, and the hay he had collected himself. They were all memories of the past he''d buried under the pretense of bing stronger.


    But he didn''t understand one thing. He had died at the hands of the Demons, Angels, other ns, and his own nmates. How was he able to return to the past? It was truly a mystery. Was time so easy to manipte?


    Neither the yers on the 98th floor nor the transcendents on the 99th floor could ess the domain of time.


    There wasn''t a trace of a living being on the 100th floor, although it was rumored that God sat there.


    Could God have sent him back? It seemed unlikely, considering he''d never interfered with the Heaven''s Spire. His presence wasn''t even known.


    People simply believed reaching the 100th floor would grant them a wish. However, some believed in the existence of God while others didn''t. It was a controversial topic since some ns simply worshipped the Demons and Angels.


    Anyway, he couldn''t worry about the catalyst just yet.


    Anna hesitantly hugged her son back, trapping him in a grip even the Demons and Angels would be fearful of. Pure joy was written all over her face as if she''d never received a hug from her son before.


    "You said you were too embarrassed to hug your mother once you be an adult," said Anna. "It seems you just can''t resist, huh?"


    Magnus, Jeremy, and Lily simply watched, unsure of what to do.


    The sun had already set, and the moonlight was the only source of illumination for the entire vige.


    Once the hug between Arthur and Anna wasplete, the former quickly went ahead and trapped his father and sister in a simr hug. Although his family was unsure of what ignited such love, they didn''t question it.


    Arthur could show them as much love as he wanted.


    "Such a wholesome moment," said Jeremy. "Truly. Just get to work on time tomorrow, or you''re fired. Familial love shouldn''t interfere with a man''s work."


    With those words, Jeremy excused himself. However, no one took his words as a threat. Jeremy was Arthur''s uncle. He wouldn''t fire him, no matter what deed Arthurmitted.


    "Um, Uncle Jeremy," called Arthur in a hesitant tone. He felt ufortable using the word "uncle" along with the childish voice of his current body. Although he was an adult, his deep voice was nowhere to be found. "I''m quitting my job."


    Jeremy waved in dismissal. "I''m in no mood for jokes, little one."


    "I''m not joking," Arthur persisted. "I''m quitting my job now. I wish to build my strength in order to potentially challenge and climb the tower."


    Silence.

 Chapter 3: Return

    <h4>Chapter 3: Return</h4>


    ''I really have returned,'' Arthur said inwardly as he gazed at a mirror.


    His crimson eyes contained a hint of immaturity, although his wisdom was that of a man in his forties. Arthur was forty-two at the time of his death, which meant he''d climbed Heaven''s Spire for twenty-four years.


    He was currently eighteen.


    Arthur stroked his chin, which was now bare of any facial hair. He didn''t remember whether he shaved it or whether he never possessed a beard before entering the tower. It was something that had slipped from his memory long ago since its significance was extremely low.


    Unlike his muscr build, he now had a slim, almost malnourished body. His ribs were visible, while his arms had the width of a cucumber.


    His hair was dark and disheveled. They came down to his neck, and seemed to have been deprived of moisture for weeks. In fact, Arthur felt dirty as he gazed at himself through a mirror. How long had it been since he showered?


    He didn''t remember, as that of a memory of a distant past. But he needed to wash himself.


    He quickly smelled himself before gagging in regret. Then, he stripped before entering the shower. However, as he turned the tap, water didn''t emerge.


    A puff of air emerged from the tap, and that was it. Did his family not have ess to water? How could that be possible? Although it was Arthur''s life, he was practically unbeknownst to his lifestyle twenty-four years ago.


    ''No wonder I used to work so much,'' Arthur sighed, wondering how his family had survived in such harsh conditions. Well, so had he in the past, but he couldn''t revert to a minimalistic lifestyle.


    Twenty-four years were enough for him to findfort in a luxurious lifestyle. After meeting his family after over two decades, he wished for them to enjoy the same luxury. Only then would he depart for Heaven''s Spire.


    Once he fulfilled his duty as a son, he would depart to fulfill his own duty.


    Vengeance and power.


    He was no longer interested in the wish thaty on the 100th floor. It was meaningless if he couldn''t satisfy his family and his own heart. It would remain as thest of his priorities. What he wished for most was to snatch the smirk off the faces of the Demons and Angels.


    ''I will return,'' said Arthur to himself. ''The Lord of Sins will kill all of you.''


    It was a promise he made to himself. The future, present and past version of himself. He would kill them all.


    But for now, he needed to set up a decent lifestyle for his family, as that was most important.


    ''I''ll take a bath in theketer,'' he clicked his tongue. Although he smelled awful, it was the least of his concerns for now. Once he revealed his wish to climb the Heaven''s Spire, Jeremy had scurried away.


    His mother, Anna, had almost fainted, while Magnus''s eyes had widened.


    ''It feels weird to address them as mother and father,'' admitted Arthur with a bashful expression. It was pitiful that the King of the Tower had ended up in such a situation. He''d regressed¡­ metaphorically and physically.


    Putting his clothes back on, Arthur opened the door to the bathroom.


    "Arthur, get here!" a feminine voice entered his ears. Although it sounded melodious, it was the call of a demon. A voracious demon that yearned for her son''s love. A prideful demon that took care of the house.


    His father worked, but he wasn''t able to maintain a job for long.


    His mother, on the other hand, was truly a devil.


    "Yes, mother," he said in a stiff tone before hurrying to the living room. Their house was tiny, so a single voice could travel across the entirety of the home. For Arthur''s mother, that was nice, since she could spy on her kids.


    Although Arthur and Lily used to be exasperated in the past, they''d grown ustomed to their mother''s stalking.


    But the Arthur that had climbed Heaven''s Spire was still ufortable with it. Still, it was warm¡­ the sensation that arose in his chest every time his mother called him.


    "Sit, Arthur," said Anna. Her expression contained traces of bloodlust and murderous intent. Arthur wasn''t sure whether he could handle the pressure. Magnus was exhausted after arguing with her, while Lily hadn''t even attempted.


    Arthur''s sister knew how stubborn Anna could be. She knew her tendencies.


    Arthur ruffled Lily''s hair before nervously sitting near the coffee table. He gulped. He didn''t fear the Angels or Demons, but his mother¡­ she was the meanest of the bunch. She was like the epitome of malevolence.


    "Why do you wish to climb the tower?" asked Anna, leaning forward before resting her chin on her palm. "Why don''t you consider receiving a job that pays better?"


    "Dear¡­" said Magnus, but he stopped abruptly once he sensed Anna''s death stare. "I agree with your mother, Arthur."


    "Because the tower provides me with a goal," said Arthur solemnly. "Mother, you wished to know why I want to pursue climbing the tower. It''s because I want to provide for this family. No offense dad, but you''re getting old."


    "When did you get such a sharp tongue?" Magnus asked, narrowing his eyes. Lily giggled, and even Anna let out a few chuckles.


    "I wish to climb the tower, and when I return, we shall all live in prosperity," exined Arthur, refusing to diffuse the solemn atmosphere. The entire room turned silent, and gazes pierced Arthur''s eyes.


    "But¡­ but¡­" Anna wanted to refute, but couldn''t find the words to do so. She broke down. Her only son was proposing something so dangerous¡­ so risky¡­ she couldn''t bear it. What if something happened to him?


    Magnus wrapped her in an embrace, and so did Lily. Arthur approached her before embracing his entire family.


    An unusual warmth arose in his cold, empty chest. He wanted to hold on and never let go.


    This was his family.

 Chapter 4: Scholarship

    <h4>Chapter 4: Schrship</h4>


    "But how are you going to enter the tower?" asked Magnus once the atmosphere had reverted to its original state. Although the tower was well-known in all dimensions and universes, it was difficult to ess formoners.


    It was an amazing feat to reach the first pedestal of the tower. Many retired and returned to their homes by the time they arrived at the 10th floor. The difficulty of the Heaven''s Spire was unimaginable to some.


    Also, once one retired from the tower, it was impossible to return.


    That''s why ess was hoarded by the powerful organizations on each. For the Arthur resided on, ess was split between the Jester Organization, Arcadia Academy, and the Millers.


    "I n to attend the Arcadia Academy," exined Arthur. Anna turned pale yet again, while Magnus''s eyes widened in shock. Lily simply tilted her head, unable to understand the significance behind Arthur''s words.


    It was understandable, since Lily was only 7 years old.


    "Arcadia Academy?" Arthur''s parents asked simultaneously. They were baffled that their son even suggested an idea which seemed unattainable for their family.


    "Are we talking about the same thing, son?" Magnus asked, unable to believe his ears. Arthur had always been invested in earning money to support his family. He didn''t believe in ambitions, especially unattainable ones.


    That had changed, since their Arthur wasn''t the one in the malnourished body they witnessed.


    "Yes, we are," affirmed Arthur. "I will attend Arcadia Academy for one year, and then act as a mercenary to enter the tower on a schrship."


    "A schrship¡­" muttered Anna. She was still surprised and believed it was too dangerous, but as she locked eyes with her son, she could understand his feelings. He was desperate for something.


    It wasn''t easy to notice, but she was his mother. It wasn''t too difficult for her, either.


    There existed something Arthur hid behind a closed door, unable to reveal it to Anna and Magnus. The feelings he revealed weren''t ones he hid behind the veil he cast on himself. They were different.


    They were meant to please Anna and Magnus, while his actual feelings were hidden behind a cloak.


    So, even if it was dangerous, Anna couldn''t let Arthur bury his real intentions and feelings. "Go, son. If you think it''s possible, go ahead. Your father and I will not hinder you, and will only cheer you on and assist when we can."


    "Me too!" Lily chimed in. Arthur smiled before stroking her head gently, making her giggle.


    ''I wish I could stay here forever,''mented Arthur inwardly before sighing. He wanted to live his entire life with his family, but he couldn''t. Perhaps, he could invite his family to reside with him in the Heaven''s Spire.


    It would be a long shot, but it was certainly possible in the future.


    He at least wanted Lily to live avish life. The gap that had formed in his heart was being healed rapidly, but it would soon revert to its original state once he entered Arcadia Academy, and then the tower.


    "Thank you," said Arthur before pulling them all in for a hug. While in his arms, Lily suddenly formed a dirty expression.


    "Brother, how long has it been since you washed yourself?" she asked. She then gagged, causing Arthur''s mother and father to break out in softughter. Their daughter was truly the cutest.


    "I¡­ don''t remember," replied Arthur shamelessly, but as he smelled himself again, he gagged, too. Immediately, he took his shirt off before exiting the house. He ran towards theke with a bar of soap in his hand.


    *


    ''My first weapon,'' thought Arthur. His first weapon in his past life was a dagger, a makeshift weapon he''d used to fend off a horde of wolves. It was during an expedition in his first job working under the Jester Organization.


    It was also how he entered the tower.


    His weapon couldn''t be memorable this time, either, since he''d borrowed three bronze coins from his father to afford it. It was thest of Magnus''s savings, but Arthur''s father didn''t regret it. The money was being used towards fulfilling Arthur''s goal.


    He could simply work extra hours once he found another job.


    "Haven''t seen you in a while, Arthur," said a plump woman with long, auburn hair. She stood behind a wooden cart that said, ''buy the lemons while they''re fresh.''


    She wore revealing clothes and carried a gentle, motherly smile on her face regardless. She held a few lemons in her hand, while a tight tunic hugged her body. She waved at Arthur, beckoning him.


    Arthur couldn''t remember who she was, but approached her regardless. If his memory served correctly, his mother had had a short conversation with the woman, which Arthur had noticed out of pure ident.


    "Yes?" Arthur asked in a polite tone. It was difficult to be polite, considering he''d ordered people around his entire life. He never cared much about manners, unless it was from his subordinates.


    "I heard you''re going to apply to Arcadia Academy!" said the plump woman. "Your mother told me! You''ll be the second one from our vige you manage to get in! If you do, don''t forget Aunt Edna! Here''s a lemon!"


    The woman, who addressed herself as Aunt Edna, shoved a lemon in Arthur''s hand before giggling in pure ecstasy. Arthur thanked her with a nk expression, but a single sentence that exited her mouth caught his fantasy.


    ''The second?'' he thought to himself. "Was there someone else who entered Arcadia Academy from our vige, Aunt Edna?"


    "Ah, old Melzer did," said Aunt Edna in a disgusted tone. "He retired after bing an Elite Ranker in the tower."


    Elite Ranker¡­ the terminology wasn''t supposed to spread in the outer world. The organizations associated with the tower often hid information about the Heaven''s Spire. It was difficult to even find out the name of the tower.


    That meant old Melzer revealed secrets he shouldn''t have.


    Arthur was interested.

 Chapter 5: Bronze Coins

    <h4>Chapter 5: Bronze Coins</h4>


    "A regr dagger?" the shopkeeper asked, to which Arthur nodded. "That will be three bronze coins, please."


    Arthur quickly retrieved three rusty coins from his torn pocket before handing them to the bearded shopkeeper, who nodded happily. His stall was barren and didn''t receive many customers.


    It seemed he was d to have money to buy food. He wouldn''t go hungry today!


    Arthur, on the other hand, was ecstatic to have gained a weapon. It was simply a tiny dagger used to chop vegetables. Only, it was designed to be iparably sharper than kitchen knives for some reason.


    The hilt was wrapped in white fabric while the grey de shone under the moonlight. It was incredibly shiny. Although it wasn''t worth three bronze coins, Arthur couldn''t have found a cheaper deal on the entire.


    Desperate times called for desperate measures, and the shopkeeper was desperate.


    Arthur inspected the dagger for a few seconds before thanking the shopkeeper. Thetter said he was happy to help before hurriedly removing his stall. He left to prepare dinner for his family using thepensation Arthur had given him.


    ''Angels and Demons,'' Arthur thought as he stared at the mesmerizing sky up above. He could practically view the snobby little faces of those transcendents, scoffing at the prey they''d gotten so easily. ''This is step one of my rise.''


    It may take months, years, or even decades, but he would return. He would return as the Lord of Sins or something even better. He would rip the transcendents to shreds, no matter the consequences or costs.


    ''For now, I have to hunt wolves.''


    *


    "There they are!" Arthur said. He''d been searching for foes for at least an hour, and he''d finally found some prey.


    It was a pack of three wolves, all of which possessed decent abilities to contest with a regr human. Considering Arthur''s bodily condition, it would''ve been difficult to lift a finger. Fortunately, his troubles would diminish once he unlocked ess to mana or magic power.


    For now, he had to defeat wolves without any powers.


    The wolves had thick, grey fur and stared at Arthur with bloodlust vivid in their topaz eyes. One thing Arthur found peculiar was the fact that their sclera was dark. Thankfully, their pupils were topaz, which meant discerning their field of vision wouldn''t be too difficult.


    Such factors were necessary to take into ount in battles, regardless of the gap between one''s foes.


    Arthur Sce, the Lord of Sins who dominated over the 98th floor, had learned it the difficult way.


    "Be d," said Arthur as he approached the wolves. Confidence oozed from his motions, despite having a bodily disadvantage. Well, how would he retain his pride after being scared shitless by mere wolves? "Be d that you''re my first prey."


    The wolves tilted their head before rushing towards Arthur. They bared their fangs in an attempt to instill Arthur with fear. s, such a tactic only worked on amateurs.


    ''Thinking of it this way, I''m really forty-two, aren''t I?'' Arthur thought as he gasped. ''I was an old man. I didn''t even pay attention to my age that much. Hey, when''s my birthday? I never knew when it was.''


    The wolves noticed Arthur''s frivolous attitude despite their attempt to rattle him. Wolf one rushed from the right, while Wolf two rushed from the left. Wolf three, on the other hand, directed a frontal assault.


    They certainly had the numerical advantage. It should''ve concerned Arthur, but it didn''t.


    "Intelligent beasts," Arthur said as he casually walked forward, unsheathing his dagger from his waist. "But beasts nheless."


    With a single, rapid motion, a shallow cut appeared on Wolf Three''s leg. Then, Arthur spun, delivering two strikes, one to each of the remaining wolves. Blood emerged, but the cut was still shallow.


    "Grrr!" Wolf Three growled as in indignance, baring his fangs in pain at the wound. It seemed the beasts had never suffered an injury before.


    ''I thought old Melzer went on hunts, considering he retired from the tower,'' thought Arthur before shrugging his shoulders helplessly. ''Oh, well, these wolves will have to go through a new experience. Theirst experience.''


    Alex took a step forward before lunging forward. He thrust his dagger into Wolf One''s torso, impaling it. The wolf let out a desperate cry for help, but his allies didn''t assist him. Arthur scoffed.


    "I pity you," said Arthur. "Yourrades abandoned you."


    The wolf simply bared his fangs, unbeknownst to what Arthur meant.


    "But I can''t spare you either," concluded the crimson-eyed man. Arthur dug the dagger into the wolf''s body before twisting it several times in rapid motion. The wolf attempted to bite Arthur''s hands, but he suddenly removed the dagger.


    Blood sprayed like a geyser from the wound, and the wolf''splexion turned pale.


    "Well, good luck in the afterlife," Arthur''s cold voice entered the wolf''s ears, but thetter''s consciousness had already begun fading. "Knowing yourrades were scared shitless and decided to abandon you hurts."


    Once Wolf One had perished, Arthur turned towards the other two, who cowered in fear.


    It seems they did have a shred of intelligence.


    However, before Arthur could begin his assault, a translucent, blue window manifested before his eyes.


    Unconsciously, he let out a smile.


    [Name: Arthur Sce]


    [Title: None]


    [Physical Age: 18]


    [Skills: Sin Toll]


    ''The system finally appeared,''mented Arthur as he viewed the contents of the screen. It was quite barren, considering he''d only just regressed. However, he still retained the skill from his past life.


    Well, it only made sense, considering it was an inherent skill which he possessed since birth.


    ''But I don''t need it against these fools,'' thought Arthur, gazing viciously at the wolves, who were too fearful to move a muscle. Arthur sighed, wondering when he''d receive the opportunity.


    He quickly ended the lives of the two wolves in two rapid motions. It was a quick process, considering his prey didn''t resist. But it sucked the fun out of murder.


    ''These carcasses¡­ I can get 3 bronze coins from these.''

 Chapter 6: Regained Luster

    <h4>Chapter 6: Regained Luster</h4>


    "Three bronze coins," said the merchant. "Take it or leave it."


    "I''ll take it," replied Arthur before handing the obese merchant the three carcasses. Although they were worthless to him, the fur could be used to make nkets while the flesh to make meat. It was worth quite a lot in the eyes of a merchant.


    "Pleasure doing business," said the merchant as Arthur waved slightly. He then stuffed the coins in his pocket before heading home.


    It was already nighttime.


    While heading home, Arthur''s steps were light, and not a single trace of exhaustion remained on his body. It was due to the unexpected invigoration he felt after unlocking the system. Now, he could truly begin preparing for the tower.


    He only needed to unlock ess to mana, and he could begin regaining his former skills.


    Suddenly, as Arthur passed a dark alley, he felt a watchful gaze observing his actions. He immediately turned in the direction from where the watchful gaze originated. His senses were strengthened enough to determine that.


    "Who''s there?" Arthur spoke in a firm tone. However, the presence he felt suddenly disappeared, as if it had never existed. ''Is it old Melzer?''


    Arthur couldn''t imagine someone else with the capabilities of escaping his senses, even if they were weakened due to his regression. Only old Melzer, who used to be an Elite Ranker, had the capability of fooling his senses.


    However, could an Elite Ranker force their presence to disintegrate so quickly? It would''ve taken a considerable amount of mana to force such a reaction.


    Had someone from Arcadia Academye? Was it an unaffiliated person who''d retired from Heaven''s Spire? Arthur''s brain calcted possibilities at a rapid rate while maintaining his guard for an assault.


    Fortunately, the person didn''t make a move, and once Arthur determined it was safe to proceed, he headed home.


    *


    "Mom, brother''s home!" Lily called out to Anna, who was busy in the kitchen. The former then approached Arthur before grabbing his things. "I''ll help out."


    "Thank you, Lily," thanked Arthur before stroking Lily''s head. She smiled gently before shooting off quicker than Arthur''s eyes could follow.


    However, she came running back just as fast. "Beware of mom today. Dad got caught talking to Aunt Edna today."


    Arthur''s eyes widened as he nodded. He was sure his father hadn''t cheated. His mother must have gotten the wrong impression. Also, Arthur didn''t think his father would downgrade from his mom to a fatdy.


    Lily quickly ran off, and Arthur entered the house as if he were walking on eggshells.


    As soon as he neared the living room, Arthur chuckled at how correct Lily was. His mother seemed to be scolding his father about a certain subject. He wasn''t sure, but he believed the matter hadn''t died down yet.


    Gently pushing open the door, he entered with soft footsteps. However, despite his attempt to enter silently, Anna''s gaze shot towards him at once.


    "Arthur Sce," his mother''s stern voice stopped him in his tracks. Arthur paled considerably, while his father sighed, as if pitying the man who was about to suffer a cruel fate.


    It was truly unfortunate.


    Arthur hadn''t lived a fulfilling life, but it would soon end.


    "Sit," said Anna. "I heard you went out to fight wolves today, and when you returned, your entire body was covered in blood."


    ''How the fuck¡­'' Arthur wondered how she discovered what he did. It had barely been a few hours since he''d fought the wolves. How rapid was her informationwork?


    "The dagger on your waist¡­ it''s covered in blood¡­ you did!" Annained. "You told us you would join Arcadia Academy, but what good is it if you get hurt before you even get there?"


    ''Plenty,'' said Arthur inwardly, but didn''t dare voice his thoughts. It would be a deration of war, which he couldn''t afford with his limited resources and allies.


    Even his father wasn''t an ally, but a middleman attempting to console his mother. He couldn''t choose one over the other.


    "Answer me, young man," Anna''s voice shook Arthur out of his train of thought. "What do you have to say for yourself?"


    When Arthur remained silent, Anna clicked her tongue. "You and your father are the same. He refused to answer, too."


    "I did answer, though,"mented Magnus.


    "Not the truth," replied Anna, imitating Magnus''s deep voice.


    "I was talking to her about lemons, not flirting!" Magnusined, raising his voice a bit to deepen the impact of his words.


    "I stand by what I said two seconds ago," replied Anna before giving Magnus the death stare. It basically tranted to, "you''re sleeping in the living room today."


    Suddenly, as Anna turned to face Arthur, she realized he wasn''t in his previous location. Then, she felt two arms wrap around her body lovingly, and her expression softened. She ced her hand on one of the arms.


    "I¡­ I''m worried, Arthur," said Anna in a wavering tone. She teared up.


    Arthur suddenly had a thought. What had happened to his family once he entered the tower? For twenty-four years, he''d been away from home without a prior warning.


    ''Mom must have been suffering,'' thought Arthur. He then retrieved three bronze coins from his pocket. "I have to return this."


    "Why?" Anna asked. "Didn''t you use it to buy your dagger?"


    "I hunted enough to get the money back," replied Arthur warmly. He then grabbed Anna''s hand before stuffing the coins into her palm.


    He then closed her hand. "You guys should never run out of savings."


    Suddenly, Arthur felt two arms embrace his body. "Dad?"


    His dad''s arms were tough and warm, and they provided him with warmth in his chest. Arthur relished the feeling before it went away.


    Magnus remained silent, and the three of them shared a hug. Suddenly, the door to the living room burst open, revealing a wild Lily.


    "Hey! Don''t hug without me!"


    On that night,ughter resounded across the vige from a specific house in particr. One that had regained its luster.

 Chapter 7: King Wolves

    <h4>Chapter 7: King Wolves</h4>


    "You''re nning on battling a King Wolf today?" Lily asked. Her eyes shimmered with excitement as she stared at her heroic big brother. Unlike his previous malnourished self, Arthur had now gained some muscle.


    It had been a week since Arthur returned to the past, and things were going smoothly. He''d grown considerably and nned on unlocking mana once he bought a longsword.


    After going through a cycle of killing wolves and selling their carcasses repeatedly, Arthur saved up 70 bronze coins. Each King Wolf was worth 10 bronze coins, which meant Arthur would amass a grand total of one silver coin once he killed three of them.


    Using the silver coin, he nned on buying a longsword and giving the rest to his family.


    "A King Wolf?" asked Anna. Her face paled, but Arthur quickly pulled her in for a hug.


    "Don''t worry, it''ll be fine," he consoled his mother. It seemed incoherent that a son was consoling his mother, but it was simply the way things were.


    "I hope so," replied Anna before sighing. She then kissed Arthur on the cheek and wished him good luck. "Be back in time for dinner. Your father already left before dawn, apparently. Lily, go get ready for school."


    "Aww,"ined Lily before running off in frustration. Arthur smiled as he watched her go.


    "Father left before dawn?" Arthur asked. "He never gets up before noon. Did he finally find a job?"


    "Hopefully," replied Anna. "I saw the note on the couch where he slept."


    Arthur paled, realizing she''d actually made Magnus sleep on the couch. His fear of his mother only grew, and the urge to refrain from angering or worrying her exceeded what he''d expected. He feared his mother too much.


    Even the Demons and Angels didn''t perturb him so much.


    "Anyway, have a good day," said Anna. "Do not get hurt."


    "You say it like I can control that," replied Arthur before exiting his home. He closed the door behind him before heading to the hunting field.


    *


    ''Who''s that?'' Arthur thought as he stepped onto the field. A seeminglynky man was in a tough battle with a few wolves that bared their fangs at him. Blood seeped from his wounds and clothes, but numerous cuts were visible on the wolves, too.


    It was a close battle. A battle of endurance, one might say, considering no fatal blows had been dealt yet.


    ''Doesn''t concern me,'' decided Arthur as he attempted to locate Wolf Kings.


    King Wolves were a breed derived from regr wolves, but with a tiny infusion of mana. Since themoners of the didn''t have ess or knowledge of mana, they simply named the beasts ''Kings'' to disy their superiority.


    In reality, the King Wolves were simply a tougher version of dire wolves.


    Their skin was tougher, while their thick fur caused the illusion that they were massive. In reality, it was all through the grace of mana usage.


    After searching for a few minutes, Arthur located a pack of three King Wolves.


    ''Perfect number,'' he thought as he observed the wolves from afar. With thick, grey fur, they seemed like the epitome of evil. However, under the masquerade, they were simply mana-using wolves.


    Although powerful, they didn''t match the description of the vigers, which regarded them as bloodthirsty monsters that no human could match.


    ''Our vige is quite old-fashioned,'' Arthur suddenly realized. The difference between his vige and the Heaven''s Spire was like that of heaven and earth. Even basic knowledge was twisted to a certain extent.


    They believed mana was the energy of the Gods. However, it was, in reality, the energy that constructed existence. Anyone could unlock it by smoothening their mana cirction channels. Anyone could manipte it.


    Arthur unsheathed his dagger. He''d polished it the other day, resulting in its current smooth, shiny de.


    Immediately, the King Wolves sensed movement through their pitiful use of mana. They raised their heads before simultaneously baring their fangs at the unexpected foe. Quickly, just like the wolves, they formed a strategy.


    Arthur assumed a stance. He''d always wished to use his ability, [Sin Toll]. Finally, a worthy candidate had appeared.


    He burst from his position, charging towards the King Wolves as they rushed towards him. King Wolf One pounced on Arthur, but was quickly impaled by the man''s dagger. Immediately, Arthur used [Sin Toll].


    [Sin Toll has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 98% Sin and 2% Virtue.]


    [Massive debuffs are being applied.]


    [Sin Toll] was an ability that shaped Arthur into the Lord of Sins. It was a skill capable of examining a target¨Csomeone Arthur touched¨Cbefore producing results of the sins and virtues of their life.


    Using the result, [Sin Toll] used debuffs in proportion to Arthur''s strength. Even those with a high percentage of Virtue would debuffed, which was why a 50:50 result was best. It would not produce a debuff.


    Wolf King One suddenly grew weaker. Its movements turned sluggish, forcing its anger to alleviate.


    Although Arthur was weaker than the target, the astronomical Sin percentage caused a massive debuff, causing Wolf King One to lose practically all its strength. Arthur simply dug into the beast''s torso.


    At that moment, the other Wolf Kings pounced on Arthur, and the man released his dagger. Performing aplex maneuver, he quickly touched the other two Wolf Kings.


    [Sin Toll has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 98% Sin and 2% Virtue.]


    [Massive debuffs are being applied.]


    Once both beasts were weakened, Arthur retrieved his dagger before impaling them both in an instant. Unlike his battle with the wolves, this time, he had much more strength and his most overpowered skill.


    Most of all, [Sin Toll] grew in proportion to the user.


    Once Arthur had killed the three King Wolves, he collected the carcasses. At that moment, he felt a watchful gaze on him. It was much weaker than the one he''d felt while crossing the alley, and it couldn''t escape his senses.


    "Yes?"


    Thenky man who was previously fighting the wolves had approached him.

 Chapter 8: Mana

    <h4>Chapter 8: Mana</h4>


    "Yes?" asked Arthur, staring at thenky man. After the battle, his clothes were tattered beyond repair, while blood still escaped his wounds continuously.


    His face showed an ugly expression, while the fingers in which a sword was clutched were epassed in calluses. Inyman''s terms, he was wounded beyondprehension and on the verge of death.


    Thenky man stared at Arthur nkly before turning his gaze to face the carcasses of the King Wolves. He licked his blood-red lips before ncing at Arthur, who shook his head at him. "Could I¡­ have them?"


    "No," replied Arthur tly before sheathing his dagger. "Hunt them yourself. It''s really not that difficult once you get the hang of it."


    "No, I want yours," thenky man persisted in a stubborn tone. Arthur wondered if the wolves had caused brain damage to the man but quickly disregarded the thought. Maybe this guy was simply a child.


    "No, you can''t have it," replied Arthur, slinging the carcasses on his shoulders. Although they were heavy, the man believed he could reach the vige without any trouble. "Go home and get your injuries treated first."


    As Arthur prepared to leave, he felt his senses tingling. The crimson-eyed man''s eyes widened as he turned around in an instant. Thenky man¨Cwho he''d ignored after a while¨Chad attempted to stab him using his longsword.


    "You fucking¡­" Before Arthur could speak, thenky man''s boot collided with his face. In the second he took to recover from the impact, the carcasses of the King Wolves had disappeared as if they''d never existed.


    A surge of anger rose in Arthur''s chest, and the urge to retrieve what was his strengthened. He quickly unsheathed his dagger before sprinting towards thenky man, who believed he could escape.


    "You really thought you could escape?" Arthur inquired as he approached thenky man. The former was much faster than thetter. Arthur threw his dagger forward in hopes of disrupting thenky man''s feet.


    Unexpectedly, the dagger¨Cakin to a boomerang¨Cdelivered a deep cut on thenky man''s thigh, knocking him off bnce.


    The mannded face-first into the mud, and Arthur immediately caught up. He retrieved his dagger before kicking thenky man''s abdomen. "Do that one more time, and you''re dead. I don''t care about thews of the vige."


    Once thenky man nodded frantically, Arthur snatched the carcasses before spitting on the former.


    "Bastard."


    *


    After trading the carcasses of the King Wolves and receiving a silver coin as his total savings, he bought a longsword before heading home. Surprisingly, his father still hadn''t returned from his job.


    Once he delivered the money to Anna, Arthur headed to the fields again to meditate.


    He wanted to unlock ess to mana as quickly as possible. The quicker he unlocked mana, the moretent potential he''d be able to unlock. In his past life, it took several years to unlock mana, immediately before entering the tower.


    However, he couldn''t dy it this time. ess to supernatural abilities was the core of one''s eventual strength.


    Once he arrived at the field, Arthur sat in a meditative position with his legs crossed and hands on each thigh. With rxed, shut eyes and a rhythmic process of taking deep breaths, he began the process.


    Mana was the energy, the essence of the universe and the dimensions beyond it.


    It was creation and destruction and was known by many names, such as Qi, World Soul, and others. Existence was webbed and forged through careful use of mana, and each string of the world contained mana.


    In order to manipte it, one had to open the inherent circuits that allowed them to control mana. Once opened, smoothening them would only allow for higher production and harnessing rate.


    Arthur imagined the webs of the world, the strings that connected them together, and the final product, which was everything one saw. From life to death, creation to destruction, darkness to light¡­ everything was mana¡­ wasn''t it?


    [Your mind isprehending the supernatural energy that forges and sustains existence.]


    [Mana circuits are opening.]


    [Epiphany is being achieved.]


    [Opening Rate: 1%, 4%, 25%...]


    [47%... 48%....]


    [The rate of opening has slowed. You must realize what it means to manipte reality through mana.]


    A system¡­ houses, humans, ns, towers, friends, nmates¡­ everything was mana. What it meant to manipte reality was quite simple. One would harness the properties of reality¡­ be bound to it.


    Like a shareholder in apany.


    [84%... 85%....]


    Such was existence, wasn''t it? Thergepany in which an innumerable amount of shareholders exist. The CEO and founder of thepany was the being that existed above the tower.


    The apex of everything¡­ universe, dimension, multiverse, and/or reality itself. Even unreality.


    That was the CEO of thepany, the one who distributed mana?


    [83%... 82%...]


    Wrong. Wait, was the CEO also bound by mana?


    [81%... 80%...]


    ''It''s not my position to realize such secrets,'' thought Arthur. ''It is for the higher beings to decide. I must harness the supernatural energy, use it to my benefit, merge with it, and eventually transcend it.''


    Humans were dependent on mana, but the feeling was not reciprocated. Mana had no ego, but it did not depend on another being or energy, either.


    [You have achieved another epiphany.]


    [Rate of opening has increased severalfold. You are entering a state of enlightenment.]


    [Your mana circuits have been strengthened and smoothened for the arrival of pure mana.]


    [93%... 94%...]


    [99.9%...]


    ''Mana is everything,'' thought Arthur, and that''s when it urred.


    [100%]


    [You have gained ess to mana.]


    [Your mana circuits have been opened. Mana continues to flow in rapidly.]


    As Arthur slowly opened his eyes, a pearl of newfound wisdom was vivid within them. His eyes were like a calm river. However, when angered, even a calm river could produce violent waves. A beast trapped behind serenity.


    ''My body feels lighter,'' thought Arthur. ''My mind feels rejuvenated.''


    He''d finally gained mana.

 Chapter 9: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 9: Missing</h4>


    ''Ugh, this thing still feels weird,'' thought Arthur. Despite having unlocked mana, his body still felt sluggish. It seemed the feeling would dissipate once he got ustomed to the energy, but it felt ufortable for the time being.


    His mana channels were iparably more powerful initially in this life than in his past life. Mana was the root of research. Most schrs dedicated their life researching the principles of mana.


    Since Arthur possessed considerable knowledge on the subject, the initial result of his mana channel opening had been more than satisfactory.


    ''The root of mana is knowledge,'' thought Arthur. ''As I find out more things, my channels will smoothen. It''s way faster than simply smoothening them manually.''


    Arthur wondered how powerful perfect mana channels were. It was likely that no one in existence possessed perfect mana channels, but one could dream. Mana couldn''t be researched to its apex since there was none.


    Sluggish, Arthur headed home to rejuvenate. It was already nighttime, and the streets were as silent as they could be.


    Exhausted, Arthur approached the door to his house. He gently pushed the door open, but there wasn''t amotion. Usually, Lily woulde running, or Anna and Magnus would make a ruckus.


    However, this time, he heard no noise.


    ''Did they go outside?'' thought Arthur as he took off his shoes. The interior of the house was dark, and the crimson-eyed man couldn''t hear a thing. Immediately, Arthur became wary of his surroundings.


    He searched his home but didn''t find any evidence of his parents or sister.


    However, as he approached the living room, his gaze fell on the slip of paper atop the dinner table. The paper was ripped from the edges, but the writing was still decipherable.


    As Arthur read the paper, his eyes widened. A surge of anger rose from his chest, and he gripped the hilt of his longsword unconsciously. His eyes turned bloodshot as an intense pain rose in his chest.


    The paper slip said, "Bring 10 silver coins if you want your family back. Red house on the east."


    They dared to hold his family hostage. The family of the Lord of Sins. Had it been during his days as the King of the Tower, Arthur would have tortured the kidnappers for eternity! He would heal them every time they showed signs of dying.


    He would break them mentally using pain. Their pain receptors would go numb.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the capabilities to do so now. However, he could still torture them until death.


    ''The red house on the east,'' thought Arthur. ''If it''s old Melzer, I won''t be able tobat him. But I have to fucking try.''


    Arthur couldn''t go toe to toe against an Elite Ranker, no matter how much he tried. However, he couldn''t allow his family to be put in danger. His weakness was his family¡­ no, they were his strength.


    ''Also, I can''t torture the perpetrator in front of Lily,'' thought Arthur, gritting his teeth. Immediately, he exited the house with a motive.


    ''I will fucking kill you.''


    *


    "Mommy¡­" said Lily, sobbing quietly. Her eyes were veiled using a blindfold, while her hands and feet were tied to a chair. Her tears couldn''t escape the tight blindfold and simply piled up near her eyes.


    Eventually, it became painful.


    Moreover, Lily''s feet rested near spikes. Even slight movement would cause excruciating pain, and there were already several scars on her ankle.


    "Hold on, Lily," said Anna, gritting her teeth. She wanted to cry, too, but doing so beside her suffering daughter would be selfish. She needed to be strong so that Lily could be rescued. But hopes of rescue were slim.


    "We found him," an unknown voice in the darkness reverberated across the room. Then, a groan escaped a man''s lips as his body fell to the floor.


    It was Magnus Sce, Arthur''s father.


    "Magnus?" asked Anna. Her hopes faded as she heard the groan of her husband, whoy pitifully beside her and Lily. If he, too, had been kidnapped, only Arthur remained. Anna desperately hoped he wouldn''te.


    She wished at least her children would be able to escape.


    "Anna?"


    "Daddy!" shouted Lily. Her sobs paused for a second, but when she realized he was in the same situation as her, they resumed. It seemed their entire family was doomed. Only her big brother roamed free.


    "Lily¡­" spoke Magnus in a heavy voice dripping with pain.


    "Quiet," an authoritative voice resounded throughout space, and the mouths of Arthur''s family mped shut. It was like an order from an absolute entity. A voice filled with mana, one that dripped a ton of it.


    The man, although draped in the cloak of darkness, could somewhat be made out.


    His features were distinct. With a clean-shaven, well-shaped jaw and hair that fell to his eyes, the man looked handsome. His expression was stiff, and frustration was visible on his face. It seemed he was forced to do such work.


    He turned to face another man whosenkiness was vivid to the eye. It was the samenky man who''d attempted to steal Arthur''s carcasses.


    "How long do you think it''ll take him to reach with the silver coins?" asked thenky man in enthusiasm. Although his thigh had suffered a deep wound, it would soon be healed. He simply wanted money aspensation.


    "Ten silver coins is a lot," replied the handsome man. "It might take days or weeks."


    "I saw him killing the King Wolves," said thenky man before stomping on the ground. "He made it look so easy. He has to have silver coins stashed somewhere."


    As Anna heard the word ''King Wolves,'' it was like a lump formed in her throat. ''Didn''t Arthur fight King Wolves today?'' thought Anna. ''Are they after him?''


    Fear built up in her heart as she worried for her son''s safety while attempting tofort her sobbing daughter.


    Suddenly, the handsome man narrowed his eyes, sensing an unknown presence from outside the dark space.


    "He''s here."

 Chapter 10: Mana Overload

    <h4>Chapter 10: Mana Overload</h4>


    ''Arthur''s here,'' thought Anna, shutting her eyes. A tear fell from her eyes, symbolizing her regret. The fear that her son, too, would be killed crept up. She suffocated as she had a panic attack.


    Suddenly, two voicesforted her from both sides.


    "It''ll be okay, mommy."


    "We''ll get through this, Anna."


    She took a deep breath before nodding. An expression of determination was stered over her face, disying her confidence. "Yes, we will. Arthur isn''t helpless, and he isn''t the weak boy I consider him to be."


    "Yeah, big brother''s strong."


    "He is."


    Reinforced by the two voices that continued to support her, Anna felt tears stream down her cheeks. Only, the tears were of joy and pride instead of hopelessness. A sense of hope ignited in her chest.


    *


    "Arnold, go check him out," ordered the handsome man, narrowing his eyes. The presence he felt wasn''t ordinary. Had they picked a fight with someone they couldn''t handle? No, he was simply a young man.


    He couldn''t be powerful.


    Thankfully, they''d escaped the senses of the retired Elite Ranker presumed to reside in the vige. Other than him, the handsome man, also named Jeremy, believed there wasn''t a single entity capable of threatening his overwhelming power.


    He hadn''t unlocked mana yet, but he was on the cusp of achieving the feat.


    "Why me?" asked thenky man, also named Arnold. "Jeremy, you''re the stronger one. You''re more suited."


    "I''ll prepare to ambush him," replied Jeremy as a glint of murderous intent shed across his apathetic eyes. The darkness diminished for a split second, revealing Jeremy''s true colors. Arnold shuddered at the sight.


    "Okay," said Arnold, clutching his thigh that had suddenly begun hurting. "But just this once, okay?"


    "There won''t be a second time," replied Jeremy. ''Because we''re likely to die here,'' he said inwardly but didn''t dare speak out loud. It was a bad omen to announce one''s potential death. And, he wasn''t sure.


    Once Arnold steeled his resolve, he exited the darkness to investigate the source of the unknown presence. Jeremy, on the other hand, unsheathed his two daggers. He nned on holding Arthur''s parents hostage.


    Although they''d already been kidnapped, Jeremy believed Arthur wouldn''t move a muscle if the former threatened to slit their throats before thetter. He believed the crimson-eyed boy was too soft to endanger his family.


    And he was correct.


    However, soft and cautious were two words with vastly differing definitions.


    ''I hope Arnold doesn''t fuck things up,'' thought Jeremy, shaking his head in frustration. Thenky man was someone whom Jeremy expected to mess things up when entrusted with a job of responsibility. ''Hopefully, he doesn''t get himself killed.''


    Worst case, Arnold would be minced meat when Jeremy discovered his body. However, it never hurt to hope the man would survive.


    *


    "That fucking bastard!" eximed Arnold in a tone of indignance. The thought of Jeremy forcing him to investigate a potentially dangerous situation irked Arnold since thetter hired the former.


    However, it wasn''t possible to refute Jeremy''s orders, either, since the handsome man could sh him to bits if angered. Arnold simply wished for ten silver coins, from which three would be given to Jeremy asmission.


    It was revenge from Arthur for stealing the carcasses of the King Wolves.


    ''That bastard,'' thought Arnold before spitting on the ground. ''Always unting his strength. He cut my fucking thigh, for god''s sake. He wasn''t even that strong.''


    Suddenly, as Arnold traversed through the alleys of darkness, a chill shot down his spine. His teeth ttered subconsciously, and amidst an atmosphere unsuited for human vision, his eyes widened due to sudden fear.


    Humans feared the unknown. They needed to investigate the unknown in order for the fear to fade. They wished for rule, for a monarchy, to lead. But they were always hesitant to approach something they weren''t aware of.


    Emotions, creatures, change¡­ darkness.


    sh! sh! Thud!


    With a swift motion of a rough hand, Arnold''s arms fell to the ground, and his expression crumpled to that of sheer horror. Regret, agony, sorrow, and, most of all¡­ pain were registered simultaneously.


    Screams of misfortune resounded across darkness yet were heard by no one but darkness.


    Snot, tears, and blood streamed down Arnold''s body, along with urine and feces. Several reactions were triggered simultaneously, and thenky man fell into a catatonic state almost instantly.


    "Did you think you could get away with it?" asked darkness itself. The voice echoed in thenky man''s head, but no significant reaction was visible. Suddenly, the gaze that emerged from the darkness intensified.


    A hand approached Arnold. It collided with his torso.


    [Sin Toll has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 73% Sin and 27% Virtue.]


    [Drastic debuffs are being applied.]


    A crimson aura burst from Arnold''s body as [Sin Toll] affected his body and soul. The sudden change caused veins to bulge from his body while several organ systems flickered. Immeasurable pain assaulted Arnold''s mind and body.


    "You know, that was only for Mom," the voice hidden beneath the darkness spoke once again. It dripped with malice and murderous intent.


    Arnold was jolted awake from his catatonic state, and he shuddered at the sight of the monster. Draped under darkness, it bared its fangs at thenky man, threatening to gobble him. It was a horrific sensation.


    "F¨CFor Mom?" asked Arnold, raising his head slightly.


    "Yeah," replied Arthur, appearing from behind the veil of darkness. "This is for Dad, on the other hand."


    "F¨CFor Dad?"


    "Yeah," said Arthur as the sole of his foot came into Arnold''s vision. Suddenly, thetter''s eyes widened as the crimson-eyed man''s foot shot downwards towards Arnold''s crotch.


    Crunch! Ssh!


    Arthur''s footnded in the mess caused by Arnold''s crushed crotch and overflowing semen. Btedly, Arnold''s horrifying screams reverberated across the area. His pupils rolled back, and he lost consciousness for a second.


    "Now, this is for Lily," said Arthur before extending his hand. It touched Arnold''s abdomen, and the veins on his body bulged. Mana rushed from Arthur''s body to Arnold''s, which was unable to support the supernatural energy.


    [Mana is being sucked from your body.]


    [The person you are touching is being overloaded with mana.]


    [The target''s body cannot support mana.]


    [Initiating mana overload.]


    [99%... 100%.]


    [Mana overloadplete.]


    Within seconds, Arnold''s body disappeared in the rain of blood and flesh. His remainsnded on Arthur''s body and the crimson-eyed man chuckled at the sight.


    "Now, the other guy."

 Chapter 11: He Deserved It So Much More

    <h4>Chapter 11: He Deserved It So Much More</h4>


    [You have used a significant amount of mana.]


    [The mana used to cause overload is returning. ]


    [70% of the returning mana has been absorbed. The rest has been disposed of.]


    Arthur let out a sigh as a sharp pain burst across his body. It wasn''t easy to cause mana overload, but it was definitely one of the most painful deaths one could experience. It was absolutely unreal.


    Arthur had murdered many of his rivals through this process. He''d been victim to it once but had narrowly managed to avoid it by resisting his opponent''s mana. [Sin Toll] had assisted significantly in preserving his life.


    As he watched Arnold''s remains, which were basically bunches of flesh, blood, and organs, Arthur felt apathy.


    Quickly, he looted Arnold''s remains, which consisted of a few bronze coins, before heading deeper into the darkness. His goal was to rescue his parents, and he knew how to go about achieving that.


    He simply wished he could arrive as fast as possible.


    *


    "Shut up," said Jeremy in a tone dripping with frustration. Suddenly, a knife pressed into Lily''s throat, and her eyes widened. She slowed her breathing instinctively whilepressing the muscles in her throat.


    It was all to reduce the pressure of the knife. Jeremy didn''t press on Lily''s throat since if he killed her, she would lose value as a hostage. It was the same with Arthur''s parents, but he couldn''t threaten them all simultaneously.


    "Lily, what''s happening?" asked Anna. Her daughter''s breaths had slowed while she grew silent. Magnus was concerned, too, as he desperately attempted to bite his blindfold. s, it was to no avail.


    Jeremy patiently awaited Arthur''s arrival as if it was a matter of minimal concern.


    A few minutes passed, and the handsome man sensed a disturbance in the passing wind. His senses had been trained to the maximum, and his only regret was that he hadn''t been able to unlock mana yet.


    As a professionalbatant, he could match any fighter who didn''t have ess to mana. His senses could even detect disturbances in the wind or the sound of wind colliding with objects, no matter if the wind was slow.


    With trained senses, he frantically turned around. However, only darkness entered his eyes.


    ''Was I¡­ mistaken?'' he wondered, narrowing his eyes. Paranoia was a signature trait of a fighter. Was he simply paranoid? Maybe, but he could also be ignoring something major. Ignorance in dire situations could cost one''s life.


    His life was priceless. Even if his paranoia grew, he did not care.


    Clenching the knife in his hand tightly, he applied a little pressure to Lily''s throat. Lily winced in pain, and a tiny slit emerged on her throat. Blood escaped the cut, and Jeremy halted all movement.


    "Lily?" Anna grew frantic. "What happened? Why did you wince?"


    Yet, she received no response. Lily knew the consequences of speaking, and Jeremy''s gaze reinforced her thoughts. If she spoke, they would all die. Jeremy wasn''t like Arnold. He was much more intellectual and could abandon his pride if needed.


    Being flexible was sometimes condemned, but only flexible people survived under harsh conditions. A stiff stick would shatter if bent, but a flexible stick could bend as much as one wanted.


    As a single drop of Lily''s blood threatened to fall to the floor, a shadow swept by. Jeremy''s hair stood on end, and the drop never reached the ground. Suddenly, Jeremy held the knife even tighter.


    "Reveal yourself," ordered Jeremy, adopting a facade of bravery. It seemed he was confident in being able to slit Lily''s throat before Arthur made a move.


    Suddenly, the darkness shaped into a man. He wore a dark hoodie that covered his ck hair while his hands clutched a longsword. With soft footsteps, he escaped the darkness, taking off his hood.


    "Here I am," announced Arthur.


    "Arthur!?" Anna shouted, but a knife suddenly pressed on her throat, forcing her mouth shut.


    "Arthur!" called out Magnus, but the same urred to him.


    "Move, and you''ll regret it," said Jeremy, tightening his grip on the two daggers in his hands. "Let''s see who''s faster. Let''s see whether you can kill me first or whether I can slit these throats first."


    "Oh, we don''t need to test that," replied Arthur frivolously. Jeremy''s expression crumpled, watching Arthur''s overflowing confidence. It seemed the crimson-eyed boy hadn''t even considered the possibility of his family''s death.


    But that only made him vulnerable.


    "Why not?" Jeremy asked, tilting his head innocently. He disyed his confidence, too, attempting to intimidate Arthur. However, he had to sumb due to those crimson eyes that threatened to rip him apart.


    "Because we both know the answer," said Arthur before pumping his feet with condensed mana. He shot forward at tremendous speeds, and before Jeremy could make a move, Arthur''s fist collided with his nose.


    Crack!


    First, the cartge was squished by the sudden pressure. Then, Arthur''s fist reached Jeremy''s nasal bones, crushing them instantly. Blood burst from Jeremy''s nose, and his eyes turned bloodshot.


    Following that development, Arthur snatched the two daggers in the handsome man''s hands. The crimson-eyed boy dropped his longsword and simply used Jeremy''s own weapons to impale his abdomen.


    A short scream escaped Jeremy''s mouth before his eyes began losing their luster.


    However, he gritted his teeth. "Fuck¡­ you!"


    Quickly, Jeremy ducked, avoiding Arthur''s second stab. The former swung his fist towards the crimson-eyed man but was met with the sound of piercing air. Suddenly, an intense pain burst from his trapezius muscles.


    "Quite feisty for a young man, I must say," said Arthur with apathetic eyes, watching Jeremy sink slowly. "Unfortunately, feistiness does not matter during battle. You should have known that. Your fighting ability isn''t bad, but you do not have ess to mana."


    Jeremy gritted his teeth, but his consciousness had already begun fading. His muscles weakened, and hended on the floor with a loud¡­


    Thud!


    Arthur bent down before gazing at his bloody corpse. "It''s a shame I couldn''t torture you like I did with the other guy."


    He whispered those words so as not to rm his family.


    "But he deserved it so much more."

 Chapter 12: Admiration

    <h4>Chapter 12: Admiration</h4>


    Arthur untied the blindfolds and ropes that confined Lily, Anna, and Magnus. Their expressions of sheer joy caused a warm, fuzzy feeling to appear in Arthur''s heart. It was wholesome as their expressions bled into that of such beauty.


    "Big brother!" shouted Lily, jumping into his embrace immediately once she was freed from her restraints. Arthur patted her back as he embraced her, allowing her to sob on his shoulder. Soon, his shirt was wet due to the tears.


    Uncaring of that, Anna, too, jumped into Arthur''s arms. Magnus simply observed, allowing a smile to blossom on his face.


    "Arthur," spoke Magnus in a heavy tone. The atmosphere, which had only just lightened, darkened again. "Thank you."


    At the unexpected words, Arthur nodded. Once he was free of his mother and sister''s embrace, he approached Magnus before wrapping his arms around him. Magnus''s eyes widened slightly, but he epted it.


    "Such words do not exist in a family," said Arthur, to which Magnus nodded. "Now, should we exit this ce?"


    The decision was unanimous.


    *


    "Fifty bronze coins!?" Magnus''s eyes widened as he viewed the currency in Arthur''s hands. It was utterly absurd. Such money was usually a person''s life savings or over a year''s worth of sry.


    Even middle-ss people didn''t throw around such money. The bronze coins stacked up to half of Lily''s height and were exceptionally thick. Arthur chuckled, observing Magnus''s shimmering eyes.


    "Yeah," said Arthur. "Half of a silver coin. I spent the other half on this."


    The crimson-eyed boy revealed his longsword, which was sheathed within a scabbard and strapped to his waist. "So you did manage to kill the King Wolves. Also, the aura around you has¡­changed,"mented Anna.


    Lily and Magnus noticed the change before nodding in eptance. "Yeah, the feeling of being around you has changed. You seem¡­ sharper. Your face has changed shape, and you''ve be fat¨C"


    "It''s not that significant," replied Anna, cutting off Lily''s monologue. "And from where does Arthur look fat?"


    "He has pounds upon pounds of weight now!" replied Lily. She approached Arthur and squished his bicep. "It''s so big, now!"


    "But isn''t it hard, too?" inquired Anna, allowing a smile to blossom on her face. "Honey, that''s muscle, not fat."


    Magnus burst intoughter while Arthur chuckled. Anna simply smiled gently at her daughter''s innocence. Lily, on the other hand, reddened in sheer embarrassment. She iled her arms, attempting to mask her mistake.


    "What did I do in my past life to deserve such a cute daughter?" Anna asked no one in particr, putting both palms on her cheeks while praising Lily endlessly. Thetter simply turned red.


    "Let''s not tease Lily too much," suggested Arthur, wrapping his little sister in a protective embrace.


    "See? Big brother gets it!" announced Lily proudly, puffing up her chest. "If you guys tease me, big brother will protect me!"


    Anna and Magnus simply burst into moreughter. Lily nced at Arthur, motioning him to act. However, watching her cute face, the crimson-eyed man burst intoughter, too, ignoring his previous words.


    "Big brother!"


    *


    "Mother, do you know where I can find old Melzer?" Arthur asked, sipping his tea calmly.


    Anna and Magnus paled while Lily perked up at those words. Lily nced at both of her parents. "Who''s that, mommy? Daddy?"


    "That''s¡­ no one, Lily," replied Magnus, forcing a smile. He then interlocked his fingers with Lily''s. "Let''s¡­ go out for a bit and let big brother and mommy talk. They have something important to discuss."


    Lily seemed disappointed but nodded regardless. "Bye, mommy."


    Anna waved at her as Magnus took her outside. Before exiting the living room, Magnus cast a nce at Anna, who nodded calmly.


    "What was that about?" Arthur asked, narrowing his eyes. He gazed into his mother''s eyes suspiciously, wondering what she was hiding. "Mother, who is old Melzer, and why did you send Lily outside?"


    "Where did you hear that name?" asked Anna, sping her hands together before forming a solemn expression. Noticing his mother''s unusual expression, Arthur couldn''t help but frown in confusion.


    "Aunt Edna¡­"


    "You talked to that bitch?" Anna asked, raising an eyebrow. "First, she tried to steal my husband¡­ and now she''s telling my son such things?"


    "Never heard you curse before," muttered Arthur, but didn''t Anna didn''t bat an eye. It seemed her resentment for Aunt Edna ran deep¡­ very deep. It was akin to a blood feud, ording to her.


    "She deserves it," spat Anna. "Anyway, why do you want to meet old Melzer?"


    "First, you have to tell me why you sent Lily out when I mentioned his name," Arthur persisted. "What''s wrong with old Melzer?"


    Anna hesitated for a few seconds. Her gaze shot from left to right, up and down before she finally sighed in defeat. Arthurmented inwardly on how childish his mother could be when stressed.


    "I''m sure you''ve heard old Melzer used to be an Elite Ranker," exined Anna. "I''m sure it''s the reason you want to meet him in the first ce. However, he is not someone you should admire."


    ''Admire, eh?'' thought Arthur, letting out a chuckle inwardly. He scoffed, wondering how he could admire a person he could have squashed like a bug during his years as the Lord of Sins. No, Elite Rankers weren''t even bugs to a Divine Ranker like him.


    However, Arthur currently didn''t care about power. He wished to be a jack of all trades and not rely on a single source of power. He wished to form his constitution, and the best way was to learn from a former Elite Ranker.


    Learn¡­ it was a strong word.


    But it applied to this situation perfectly. The Lord of Sins wasn''t a person interested in forming a base of power. He was one who zoomed through adversities, avoiding any obstacles and paving his way through his domineering might.


    However, in this life, such a process wasn''t possible. He couldn''t defeat the Angels and Demons through normal means.


    He needed all the power he could get¡­ like a Hoarder.

 Chapter 13: Three Norns

    <h4>Chapter 13: Three Norns</h4>


    "Why is he not a person I should admire?" Arthur asked, tilting his head innocently. Anna took a deep breath at that question. Suddenly, murderous intent shed across her eyes, and she mmed her palms on the table before her.


    "He stole the chicken I bargained for three years ago," stated Anna, and the surroundings turned silent. Arthurs expression slowly crumpled, and his respect for his mother took a dive at those words.


    "Are you a child?" Arthur asked, standing up. For once, he was truly frustrated by his mother''s ''jokes.''


    "Do I look like a child?" Anna asked, shing murderous intent towards Arthur, too. Thetter quickly sat down, and his frustration was immediately washed away by Anna''s intense gaze. He felt fearful.


    "But it was just chicken¡­"ined Arthur, pouting childishly.


    "It was chicken I was going to cook that day," replied Anna, mming the table, which produced a deafening noise that numbed Arthur''s ears. Her resentment was evident in her heartfelt words. "The chicken I loved¡­"


    Arthur suddenly stood up before sighing in disbelief. "Where are you going?" Anna asked, widening her eyes. "Wait for me to finish my story."


    "Tell it to father and Lily," replied Arthur before jumping out of the window. He heard Anna''s cries, but they fell on deaf ears. His mother was lovely, but she could be annoying sometimes.


    Blood-feud because of chicken?


    *


    "So this is old Melzer''s house," said Arthur, absorbing the scenery before him. Old Melzer''s house couldn''t be called a house¡­ it was akin to a shed infested with an enormous number of bugs, but then they all died.


    Corpses of ants, spiders, and other bugsy around Melzer''s house, providing it with a rather peculiar feeling. Arthur was apathetic to such minor things, however, as he simply approached the house without qualms.


    He could hear the crunch beneath his feet. The corpses of insects were crushed beneath his shoes, and a viscous liquid of unknown color spread across the ground.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this guy?'' Arthur wondered, forming an expression of disgust. He didn''t mind the corpses, but they were still quite unusual. Also, why did a former Elite Ranker reside in such a house?


    The squalid scent that encroached the area tickled Arthur''s nose, and he sneezed due to it.


    As he approached the porch, he was greeted by a tiny, enthusiastic, ck dog that roamed around the ce. The dog seemed to be abrador retriever, and had an unusually cute face. Its legs were tiny as it trotted from one ce to another.


    "A shapeshifting skill," Arthur chuckled, mocking the ck dog who was, in fact, old Melzer in disguise. It was difficult to notice, but illusion type skills were weak to perceptive senses. In fact, they were usually avoided.


    Only some illusion type skills were powerful, as they could fool even the sharpest of minds.


    Illusion barriers were also very famous.


    Suddenly, the ck dog stood on its back legs before a light embraced its body. Then, in a spiral disy of light, the dog morphed into the shape of a human. A very disgusting human, that is.


    With a bushy, unclean beard and dark circles under his eyes, old Melzer looked like a slob. His clothes were tattered, and the dead expression on his face didn''t assist in bettering Arthur''s impression of the man.


    "Surprised you noticed that," said Melzer disinterestedly. He then scratched the back of his head in confusion. "Why are you here?"


    "I heard you stole chicken from my mother three years ago," said Arthur. A me ignited within his eyes, and murderous intent burst from his body. Melzer''s eyes widened slightly at the pressure of mana. "I''m here for payback."


    "To be honest, I felt pretty bad about it," replied Melzer. "So I left her several chickens on her porch inpensation over the years."


    "Oh¡­" Arthur muttered. "Then teach me how to unlock my constitution."


    "Your constitution," Melzer muttered. "It''s something you learn only once you reach an academy or enter Heaven''s Spire. Children shouldn''t go through something meant for adults. Also, my way is especially gruesome."


    "I heard you were affiliated with Asgard when you were an Elite Ranker," said Arthur in a tone akin to mocking. "Did you lick Thor''s boots or something? Or did Odin let you in because of pity? No, Odin''s too much of a bitch to do that."


    Suddenly, tremendous pressure descended upon Arthur''s body, and blood burst from his mouth. He simply smiled viciously, staring at Melzer as if daring him to attack. "The three Norns blessed you with the string of fate¡­ if only they did that for me. I was cursed."


    "If they did that for you?" Melzer asked, narrowing his eyes. "You sound like you''ve met the three Norns."


    "It''s because I have," responded Arthur frivolously. "The Norns were bitches, anyway. The Moirai were much cuter."


    Although he didn''t believe those words to be true, there wasn''t a better way of angering a yer than intentionally disrespecting their n. Asgard was a well-respected n, and mocking them would cause a stir in Heaven''s Spire.


    Of course, the Lord of Sins couldn''t care less of those dog bastards.


    Odin was a bitch, while Thor was¡­ well, he needed special care in a mental hospital. Heimdall was all right, but Loki was simply a pervert alongside Jormungandr and a few other children of his.


    There were only a few in the entirety of Heaven''s Spire that Arthur respected.


    None of them originated from Asgard.


    Melzer''s expression contorted, and he didn''t seem to mind the disrespect anymore. "Were you a yer? No, that''s not possible, considering you would die the second you entered the tower. It''s impossible."


    "Oh, I assure you it''s not," replied Arthur in an authoritative tone. "Have you ever heard of the Lord of Sins?"


    "No," replied Melzer awkwardly.


    "Fine," replied Arthur. "If you wish to test whether or not I was a yer, you have to fight me. Also, if I win, you will teach me how to properly construct a constitution base. I heard the Asgard bastards were pretty good at that."


    "They certainly were."

 Chapter 14: Thread Of Binding

    <h4>Chapter 14: Thread Of Binding</h4>


    "Shall we begin?" Melzer asked, preparing to shout, ''For Asgard!'' despite being retired. His attachment to Asgard was beyond what he could describe with words.


    Although he''d only met Odin once and the Norns twice, he had impressed them quite a lot. It was to the point where the Norns blessed him using the strings of fate before he retired.


    It was simr to a farewell gift. Elite Rankers were not valued and were treated as fodder, but Melzer felt Asgard wasn''t such an organization. And he was correct for the most part.


    Asgard was one of thergest ns in Heaven''s Spire and home to numerous Divine Rankers.


    Arthur nodded at Melzer''s question. "Reduce your strength, child."


    "Child?" Melzer scoffed, observing Arthur''s appearance. "You''re barely eighteen by the looks of it."


    "I didn''t mean in terms of age," said Arthur before infusing his feet with mana. He burst forward at tremendous speeds, shocking Melzer quite a bit.


    "For Asgard!" Melzer shouted before a cloak of mana hugged his body tightly. His mana was colored topaz and exuded a dangerous glow while reinforcing and invigorating his entire body. His hunched back became straight.


    The dark circles under Melzer''s eyes faded, and while his hair remained the same, he tied them to prevent interference during battle. "Child, you''re battling an Elite Ranker. Do not use such predictable moves."


    "Really?" Arthur asked innocently before a vicious smile blossomed over his face. Immediately, he slid towards Melzer, propelled himself using his left toe, and forcefully swung his body towards the man.


    Then, he infused his right foot with mana beforending a kick on Melzer''s shoulder.


    "What¡­" Melzer was confused by the sudden development. Arthur''s speed, although incredibly slowpared to his prime, could fool him now that he''d reduced his strength greatly. Such speed was unparalleled for a beginner.


    Before he could react, another foot neared his face. However, noticing the mana epassing the shoe, Melzer prepared to punch the back of Arthur''s knee. Unfortunately, thetter forcefully brought his body to the floor before the former couldnd a hit.


    Then, the crimson-eyed mannded a fist beneath Melzer''s chin, forcing spit to escape his lips. Along with spit, blood emerged, too.


    "You said predictable, right?" Arthur asked, letting out a faint smile. His body exuded a dangerous aura that sent chills down Melzer''s spine. Although considerably weak to Melzer''s actual strength, reducing his strength brought him down to the same level as the crimson-eyed man.


    "Aren''t you going to use that longsword of yours?" Melzer inquired, backing away to recover from Arthur''s relentless barrage of hits. To be honest, the barrage was as dangerous as could be expected from a newbie.


    No, it was much more powerful.


    ''The guy''s mana circuits are something else,'' thought Melzer. "Your name is Arthur, right? Anna''s child?"


    Arthur nodded before unsheathing his longsword from the leather scabbard. It shone under the bright sun, and infusing the de with mana only invigorated it. The pristine, white de was majestic.


    "Anna¡­ Magnus, too, right?" Melzer asked, using the questions to inspect the crimson-eyed man''s mana circuits. They ran across his entire body at tremendous speeds for a newbie. In fact, Melzer predicted they were as powerful as that of a yer who''s reached the tenth floor.


    "Yes," replied Arthur. "Do you know about thenky man who roams around the fields?"


    "Lanky man¡­" Melzer thought for a few seconds before it finally clicked. "You''re talking about Kyler''s son. Yeah, he wanders the area in search of monsters or beasts. He says it''s to improve his strength and unlock mana."


    "Well, I killed him," Arthur frivolously announced, locking eyes with Melzer. "If I win, will you guarantee to take care that no bacsh reaches my family?"


    "You¡­ what? You fucking killed him? He''s Kyler¨Can executive of the Millers''s¨Cson, for god''s sake. Do you know the bacsh of killing such an entity?"


    "I do," replied Arthur stoically. "It''s the exact reason why I''m telling you to prevent any bacsh from reaching my family. Just say a beast killed him."


    "If you win, I''ll say that," said Melzer. "Do you have his corpse¡­"


    An awkward silence descended upon the battlefield, and neither of thebatants attacked the other. Melzer''s expression crumpled by the second, and his face paled rapidly at Arthur''s response¡­ no,ck of response.


    The two didn''t converse after that development and simply charged at each other, eager to exchange hits.


    Arthur swung his longsword horizontally, yet Melzer weaved after an endeavor to evade the former''s other simultaneous moves. "For an Elite Ranker, you sure are good. No wonder Asgard took pity on you."


    "Pity?" Melzer scoffed, rolling his eyes. Suddenly, mana spilt from his body at terrifying rates, and the man approached Arthur. "Pity¡­ let''s see if what you said was correct. This¡­ the Norns gave me this¡­ [Thread of Binding]."


    Immediately, strings or threads shot from the man''s palms. The threads were ck in color, and had a faint trace of the power of fate within them. Arthur''s eyes widened¡­ why did the Norns value a mere Elite Ranker?


    The crimson-eyed man had been wrong. What exactly was Melzer''s identity in Heaven''s Spire?


    Elite Rankers were yers who''d crossed the twenty-fifth floor but hadn''t crossed the fiftieth floor. Asgard was a High-Ranking n, which meant their influence ran from the ny-eighth floor down to the first floor.


    Why would they value a yer who hadn''t even reached the fiftieth floor?


    Of course, reaching the fiftieth floor was an endeavor of its own, yet Asgard had long passed such an endeavor. Their endeavor was toppling the Demons and Angels and taking control of the ny-ninth floor, simr to Arthur''s ambition.


    The Norns were arrogant, and the Divine Rankers of Asgard were prideful. Arthur didn''t believe they simply ''liked'' a random yer and offered him their blessing. It had something to do with the Norns¡­ who could see the past, present, and future¡­


    As the strings approached Arthur, the man didn''t flinch.


    "It''s been a while since I used this skill."

 Chapter 15: Mana Step

    <h4>Chapter 15: Mana Step</h4>


    The threads threatened to slice Arthur, yet he wasn''t perturbed by them. He simply mobilized his mana in an attempt to forge a skill his previous self used quite often. Although it had been a while, fundamentals were difficult to lose grip of.


    Once he''d ordered the mana circuits and flow in the correct direction and speed, Arthur awaited the system to make an announcement.


    [User has created a new skill.]


    [Choose a name.]


    ''Mana step,'' thought Arthur and a skill window appeared before him.


    [Skill ''Mana Step'' has been created.]


    [It is registered in your status window.]


    As soon as thest window appeared, Arthur activated his new skill, [Mana Step], to mobilize an enormous amount of mana. It rendered his body as light as a feather and his feet as fast as a cheetah.


    Within seconds, the crimson-eyed man burst forward. His steps caused the ground beneath to shake, after which his body charged towards the ck threads infused with the power of fate. It was a gamble to face the threads directly.


    Melzer''s eyes widened, and he attempted to withdraw the threads. He didn''t wish to murder Anna and Magnus''s child. However, the threads didn''t follow hismands and simply hurled themselves at the crimson-eyed man.


    "Fuck!" Melzer shouted, desperately trying to retract his mana. Yet, the threads were like their own entity.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s body performed peculiar movements, and his expression crumpled. He charged directly through the threads, yet he weaved them all through continuous use of [Mana Step].


    ''12¡­ 13,'' thought Arthur, counting the number of times he used [Mana Step] in such a short span of time. His legs threatened to shatter, and his mana was on the cusp of running dry. It was a dire moment for the man.


    The threads¡­ even touching them would''ve resulted in mana poisoning or something worse.


    Yet Arthur avoided them all in a matter of seconds before finally approaching Melzer. His emotionless eyes shone, and his exhaustion was evident behind the faltering facade of strength, which seemed to be fading.


    ''One time¡­'' thought Arthur before extending his arm. Melzer didn''t pull away as he sensed no danger from the crimson-eyed man. However, as soon as Arthur''s hand touched Melzer''s skin, thetter felt his strength draining.


    [Sin Toll has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 57% Sin and 43% Virtue.]


    [Minor de-buffs are being applied.]


    The de-buffs caused by [Sin Toll] were quite minor and lessened further due to Melzer''s true power. Melzer, sensing the drainage of his power, quickly stopped reducing his strength and released his true power.


    [Sin Toll has been canceled.]


    [Target is too powerful.]


    [Error¡­ Error.]


    At that moment, Arthur fell to his knees. The sound of cracks and crunches emerged from his feet, and the man''s expression crumpled to one disying sheer pain. Melzer simply watched Arthur with eyes of concern and worry.


    He considered himself a former friend of Anna and Magnus. Watching their son in such a condition didn''t deliver a feeling of tion but sorrow. Melzer dug into his pocket before retrieving a tiny vial.


    The vial was transparent but shone due to the golden liquid stored within. Melzer, with trembling hands, pushed the vial towards Arthur, who snatched it immediately. As he gazed at the golden liquid within, his eyes widened.


    "Nectar¡­?" Arthur asked before shutting his eyes in pain.


    "The Norns gave me a bit before I left," replied Melzer. "I have two more vials."


    "Why¡­ are you giving me this?" Arthur asked, opening a single eye. His gaze remained on the golden liquid, that looked majestic within the vial. It was like grace from god.


    "I¡­ acknowledge that you''re a yer," said Melzer. "I don''t know how you survived in the tower with meager strength, but I believe you''ve been to the tower."


    "And why is that?" Arthur asked.


    "The skill you made," said Melzer. "You made a skill within seconds which was powerful enough to evade the [Threads of Binding]. That''s¡­ a big achievement, and not possible unless one knows the fundamentals of the skill they wish to create."


    "You recognized I was making a skill," Arthur chuckled bitterly. He then gazed at his own body. "I need a way to hide my mana circuits from being so¡­ easy to decipher."


    "Make a sealing skill," replied Melzer casually. Suddenly, his lips curled into a faint smile. "It''s nice to talk about the tower to someone. You know, we''re supposed to hide information about the tower once we retire."


    "I know that," replied Arthur. "I know a lot more than you think."


    "Drink the nectar first," said Melzer before letting out a sigh. The nectar was precious, but he didn''t have a good use for it. Preventing his friends'' son from bing crippled was more than enough of a use.


    Arthur, without question, chugged the golden liquid down his throat. Some spilt on the ground and disintegrated. The golden liquid seeped into Arthur''s mana circuits and organs while strengthening them.


    It also entered his legs, the body part on the cusp of bing crippled. It quickly strengthened his bones, tissues, and the overall structure of his body, rendering him unscathed in a matter of seconds.


    Once the healing process had concluded, Arthur slowly stood up, determination vivid in his eyes. "Thank you," he spoke.


    Usually, as the Lord of Sins, he was the one providing favors. He was akin to the devil since he offered favors in exchange for assistance in the future. However, it was the first time he''d received assistance without receiving something in return.


    "I wouldn''t be a friend to Anna and Magnus if I couldn''t do at least this much," said Melzer, allowing a faint smile to blossom over his face. "Also, how''s that little one doing? Last I saw her, she was seven."


    "She''s still seven," Arthur let out a chuckle. "You probably saw her this year."


    "Probably," muttered Melzer. "Now, shall we begin?"


    "Begin what?"


    "Your training¡­ to unlock your constitution."

 Chapter 16: Masochistic Training (1)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Masochistic Training (1)</h4>


    "But I failed¡­" muttered Arthur, ncing at the empty vial thaty in his hands. The golden fluid had already been properly absorbed by his body.


    "It doesn''t matter," replied Melzer, patting his shoulder. "I acknowledge you were a yer, although you still need to borate on that. You''re strong¡­ really strong for a newbie, actually. Evading an attack directly given to me by the Norns is a big deal."


    "And that means I won the bet?" Arthur asked, raising an eyebrow. Melzer chuckled before shaking his head.


    "No, you lost big time," replied the man. "It''s just that I acknowledged you."


    "That''s¡­ not too bad, I guess," said Arthur.


    "First, exin how you were a yer," ordered Melzer. "Come inside. There''s a spatial spell cast on my home. It''s a lot bigger inside."


    As Arthur entered Melzer''s home, the former realized that thetter was correct. There was a spatial spell attached to his home, which erged the inside of the house severalfold. Also, it was much more luxurious on the inside.


    "Sit," said Melzer. Arthur nodded before taking a seat on a stool beside the kitchen ind. The home was quite simr to modern homes from a nt named ''Earth,'' one that had a vast influence on Heaven''s Spire.


    Many yers originated from Earth, and they were known for promoting their culture every chance they received. Noticing Arthur''s interest, Melzer spoke, "Do you know what culture this ce is based on?"


    "Earth," responded Arthur.


    "Your answers are solidifying my belief," muttered Melzer before letting out augh. "You really are or have been a yer. So, mind exining how you know so much about the tower? Asgard and all?"


    "I regressed," responded Arthur stoically. Melzer spat out his drink, staining the floor in saliva and dirty water. However, neither of the two paid any mind to such minor inconveniences. An awkward silence descended upon the room.


    "Regressed?" Melzer asked in order to confirm. "What the fuck does that mean?"


    "You know what it means," replied Arthur calmly. "I was a yer, but I died and ended up in the past. I was forty-two, but am now in the body of my eighteen-year-old self. It was weird for a few days, but I''ve adapted quite well."


    Melzer didn''t respond. He simply stroked his chin as if contemting whether to believe Arthur''s preposterous words or not. They were difficult to believe, but judging by the crimson-eyed man''s knowledge about the tower, they didn''t seem too far-fetched.


    The idea wasplex. Time was an abstract realm without a ruler.


    "I can''t fully wrap my head around this idea yet," muttered Melzer, clutching his forehead before massaging his temples.


    "You don''t have to," replied Arthur stoically. He then stood up with the intent to exit Melzer''s house. "Shall we unlock my constitution first?"


    Suddenly, a mysterious smile blossomed on Melzer''s face. He chuckled before nodding.


    "Sure."


    *


    "Is this¡­ the only way?" Arthur inquired, staring down at the eternal abyss under the cliff he stood on. His face was pale, and although he wasn''t fearful, nervousness corroded his mind rapidly.


    "Yes," replied Melzer tly.


    The breeze was chilly, since dawn had arisen. The mountain on which Melzer and Arthur stood was thousands of feet above sea level, and the cliff at the edge went right back down to sea level.


    The rocks were shaky and loose due to weathering and erosion. And the bottom of the mountain was unknown, as it had never been ventured.


    "Jump," ordered Melzer, cing his hands on Arthur''s shoulders. "As one who knows about Asgard, you should also know about their practices, right?"


    "This is¡­ the Asgardian¡­ way," spoke Arthur unenthusiastically. The jump was certain to take his life, and mana wouldn''t assist due to the sheer magnitude of the fall. It was thousands of feet, for god''s sake.


    Arthur inhaled deeply before moving forward. He swallowed his concerns and did not gaze at the abyss. With the intention of treating his body as a mere tool, the crimson-eyed man moved one foot off the rocks.


    At that moment, Melzer''s eyes widened. He shot forward before pulling Arthur back onto the mountain. "You''re fucking crazy."


    "What do you mean?" Arthur responded with emotionless eyes that seemed to be reverting to their original state. Arthur rubbed his forehead, which was epassed in beads of cold sweat. Yet, he his demeanor contradicted the changes in his body.


    "You weren''t supposed to jump," admitted Melzer. "It was supposed to be a trick to let you see your final obstacle."


    "Final¡­?" Arthur asked, tilting his head.


    "You''re supposed to attempt this after your one month training," muttered Melzer, rubbing his forehead in worry. "But your crazy-ass tried jumping on the first day. Are you suicidal or something?"


    "You said it was necessary," replied Arthur. "And that there wasn''t any other option."


    "It was a trick¡­"


    "Fuck you."


    Melzer simply sighed before motioning for Arthur to follow behind. The two walked down the mountain, which took several hours to descend from. Then, they headed towards arge tree on the outskirts of the vige.


    After inspecting the height, Melzer turned to face Arthur. "Climb."


    Without questions, the crimson-eyed man quickly climbed the tree before standing atop the highest branch. He held onto the trunk, waiting for instructions from the man down below. Melzer stroked his chin for a few seconds.


    "That should be high enough," he muttered. "Jump andnd on your left arm."


    "Why my left arm?" Arthur asked, tilting his head. Landing on a certain part of one''s body would only cause imbnces in one''s constitution.


    Arthur had asked Melzer to assist in strengthening his body, but causing imbnces would worsen it to the point of no return. Of course,nding t on his entire body could also go down-hill, but pain wasn''t the obstacle.


    "Do you want to die?" Melzer inquired, forming an expression of confusion. "I mean, if you''re fine with concussions and potentially erectile dysfunction, then sure. Land t on your body."


    Arthur nodded before jumping.


    Suddenly, he was reminded of a certain Sword God in a World of Magic.

 Chapter 17: Masochistic Training (2)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Masochistic Training (2)</h4>


    As Arthur''s body collided with the ground, it curled up unconsciously like a marite without its strings. The expression stered over his face didn''t change, but the condition of his body worsened in an instant.


    His hands moved unconsciously to cover his pelvic area, considering the ground could affect the area quite a lot. However, the damage had already been done. His shaft had already copsed, and his peanuts were on the verge of cracking.


    His face was epassed in blood, and so was the rest of his body. Wood chips, sticks, sharp grass¡­ they all impaled Arthur''s body, drawing the fluid within.


    Melzer rushed to him but halted his advance due to Arthur''s emotionless gaze. Thetter simply limped over to a safe ce before assuming a meditative position. He channeled mana across his body.


    "You fucking lunatic," cursed Melzer as he inspected Arthur''s condition from afar. Broken bones, torn skin, and most of all¡­ a pelvic organ on the verge of copse. If things continued Arthur would be left infertile.


    Melzer hesitantly searched through his pocket before retrieving another golden vial. However, he couldn''t approach Arthur due to the aura swirling around him. "Do¡­ not. I don''t need¡­ nectar."


    "So you want to be infertile?" Melzer shot back. The manined inwardly about Arthur''s adamant nature. Melzer warned Arthur that falling t on his body would only result in consequences he couldn''t bear.


    Yet, the crimson-eyed man was too much of a lunatic. Moreover, he was a lunatic that wished to disy his lunacy at all times.


    "I''m trying to make a skill," Arthur shot back with a gaze dripping with annoyance. "So would you shut up for a few seconds? A few seconds are all I ask."


    "A new skill¡­" Melzer muttered under his breath. It was probably a type of regeneration skill, and the fundamentals to acquire the skill were quite simple to pick up. The only problem was concentration. Could Arthur ignore the sheer pain eating away at his sanity to create a skill?


    If he could, Melzer wouldn''t be able to consider him a human. Humans didn''t treat their bodies like tools.


    However, judging by Arthur''s unwavering position and his calm aura, it seemed the man could truly numb the pain assaulting his body. Despite having a semi-crushed pelvic organ, Arthur could ignore the reactions of the pain receptors.


    "How are you going to heal the brain damage?" Melzer asked. The damage from the fall didn''t simply affect Arthur''s physical body. It should have also damaged his neurons, which were impossible to treat without nectar.


    It was one of the reasons nectar was well-renowned across Heaven''s Spire. It was due to its properties capable of regenerating damaged neurons present in one''s brain.


    "Ever heard of something called stem cells?"


    "What are those?" Melzer asked, forming an expression of confusion. Anatomy wasn''t well-known on their, and Arthur suddenly realized that fact.


    "Stem cells can help the growth of neurons¡­ reversing brain damage," exined Arthur calmly. "Now shut up and let me order my mana circuits."


    Although Melzer''s mouth mped shut at those words, he wasn''t able to ignore them. Recing neurons? Helping them grow? He knew neurons were theponents that created the brain and were also known as nerve cells.


    But could stem cells, something he''d never heard of, reverse the damage of nerve cells?


    Nectar, Ambrosia, and a few other medicines were the only serums capable of reversing such damage. They were like divine presents that only the high-ranking ns monopolized. However, a mere man on an unknown could create something simr?


    Melzer wouldn''t have believed it if he hadn''t witnessed Arthur''s skills firsthand.


    The skill that drained his energy¡­ it felt like the jaws of death were wrapped around his skin. It was like he stood before a God on judgment day, waiting to be ounted for his sins and virtues.


    It was a very unreal feeling.


    However, somehow, releasing his true strength caused the feeling to fade. He''d glossed over it then, but he couldn''t help but remember it now.


    Suddenly, a violent aura raged from Arthur''s body, and a flurry of system messages manifested before his eyes. Although invisible to Melzer, he could clearly sense the changes in Arthur''s body.


    The mana circuits were in the correct order, and the only thing left to do was to activate the skill.


    [User has created a new skill.]


    [Choose a name.]


    ''Basic Recovery,'' thought Arthur, and a skill window appeared before him.


    [Skill ''Basic Recovery'' has been created.]


    [It is registered in your status window.]


    A verdant aura burst from his body, embracing it and trapping it in what seemed like a cocoon. A tremendous amount of mana was sucked from Arthur''s body, but his injuries seemed to heal at a rapid rate.


    The torn skin was reced with new skin, while the broken bones simply plopped themselves back into ce.


    But that was it. There weren''t any changes to Arthur''s neurons or pelvic organ, which left the observing Melzer confused. He recalled the crimson-eyed man''s words and wondered if they''d been empty.


    "You''re fine with being infertile?"


    "No," Arthur shot a re towards Melzer. "It''ll take several hours, maybe even days to heal that. Regeneration isn''t omnipotent. An Elite Ranker should know better than to expect miraculous results."


    "Oh, forgive me," Melzer shot back. "I was brazen. I didn''t know you could only do miracles ''sometimes.'' You could''ve just fell on your arm and all of this could have been avoided. We could''ve returned to training by now."


    "Who says I''m not continuing?" Arthur inquired, tilting his head.


    "With a broken dick?" Melzer asked, widening his eyes. "You''ll be lucky if you managed to prevent an infection, you fucking dumbass."


    "You''re an uncultured swine," replied Arthur. "If you''re going to do masochist training,mit to it. Just like Shang."


    "Who''s Shang?"


    "No one," replied Arthur, letting out a sigh. "We''ll continue this at dusk. Go away."


    Melzer muttered a few curses under his breath before disappearing. After confirming his disappearance, Arthur summoned his status window.


    [Name: Arthur Sce]


    [Title: None]


    [Physical Age: 18]


    [Skills: Sin Toll, Mana Step, Basic Recovery]


    ''Eventually, I''ll have achieved that skill.''

 Chapter 18: Reckless

    <h4>Chapter 18: Reckless</h4>


    A month passed in an instant, and the masochistic training continued. Day in and day out, Arthur returned home with severe injuries. The bruises were healed using [Recovery], but the severe injuries needed time and mana to heal.


    Anna was furious, while Lily and Magnus were worried beyond bound. They urged for Arthur to halt his inhumane training, but he assured them it wasn''t too much trouble. He assured them Melzer was a great guy.


    He would never let something happen to him.


    But that wasn''t the truth, as on a particr day, he brought the crimson-eyed man to the same cliff from which thetter attempted to jump one month ago.


    The chilly breeze poked Arthur''s skin, and it felt like a thousand needles were piercing it. Although [Recovery] had grown during his training, he wasn''t certain whether it could heal his injuries before certain death.


    However, his body was iparably powerful whenpared to the start of the month.


    As he fell, Arthur shattered his bones and muscle fibers. Sometimes, he even tore muscles. However, using mana, recovery was incredibly fast, which caused the broken parts of his body to strengthen when recovering.


    Although the pain was unbearable, Arthur never had trouble with it. It was simply a warning the body sent out. Physical pain was simply an illusory effect the mind cast on the body to warn it, but when the entire objective was to destroy the boy, the effect didn''t matter.


    It was simply an obstacle to Arthur''s goal at that point.


    With no purpose, physical pain was simply an annoyance. Of course, Arthur gritted his teeth or bit his lip in pain sometimes, but they were simply coping mechanisms. To numb the pain, he needed to dispose of his pain receptors.


    Then, he would only be vulnerable to mental pain or soul damage.


    But he couldn''t dispose of them just yet. He required pain receptors to forge his physical constitutions for now. Pain was an excellent ingredient to establish something amazing the body could use.


    Like building muscle. Although it depended on mechanical tension, pain was an added bonus that alerted you when to continue and when to stop.


    "Jump," ordered Melzer. The voice resounded in Arthur''s head, echoing uncontrobly as it attempted to shake the crimson-eyed man to the core. The voice in which Melzer spoke contained mana, which caused it to sound more authoritative than usual.


    It seemed the man was attempting to make Arthur fear his next moments.


    "It''s not always good to be fearless," exined Melzer to Arthur, who stood before the cliff with an emotionless expression. "Fearless people are the first to die. It''s because they ignore warnings and signals. It makes them ignorant or arrogant."


    It wasughable. To Arthur, the concept of fear wasughable! Him, the Lord of Sins, feeling fear? He was perfect in his past life, and he only needed a few power boosts to contend with the Demons and Angels.


    His mindset was perfect¡­ right?


    Arrogance were a disy of your confidence. Confidence usually meant you had faith in yourself, which meant you were capable. If one was capable, there wasn''t a need to be fearful of anything.


    Arrogance was a byproduct of strength, and thetter couldn''t be refuted by those who were weak.


    That was Asgard''s dynamic, too. So why was a mere Elite Ranker lecturing him, one who conquered the 98th floor, about a certain mindset? He felt likeughing, and he eventually did. Arthur let out a chuckle.


    "What''s so funny?" Melzer asked calmly. "You''re about to jump into an eternal abyss that might or might not kill you."


    "So what if it kills me?" Arthur responded viciously. "If it does, I was too weak. If it does, I didn''t deserve to live in the first ce."


    "Regression isn''t something that happens everyday," Melzer refuted Arthur''s overly courageous words. They weren''t courageous, however, as they were in stupid in his eyes. Dying was fine if it makes him look strong?


    "If I can''t go through the extremes, I have no chance of achieving my goal," replied Arthur. His viciousness had faded, and therey a man driven by desperation to achieve a certain goal. But it wasn''t desperation.


    ''It''s not possible¡­'' Arthur thought. ''Do I¡­ fear¡­ those goons at the top¡­?''


    It would be aughable thought to his past self, who conquered adversities like they were air. But now, in a body with such meager strength, Arthur doubted his fearlessness.


    "What''s your goal?" Melzer asked tantly, uncaring of Arthur''s supposed secrecy about the subject.


    Arthur took a long, deep breath before staring at Melzer. His crimson eyes shone in a deep, blood-like color. Fear corroded Melzer''s mind, and that''s when Arthur spoke. "To drag the Demons and Angels from the throne. Vengeance. And to conquer the 99th floor."


    A moment of silence descended upon the area. Then, boisterousughter resounded as Melzer clutched his belly, struggling to suppress hisughs. "The Demons and Angels¡­ the Transcendents? The ones Divine Rankers couldn''t bring down?"


    "Divine Rankers¡­" Arthur muttered. "Are you talking about my floormats?"


    "You might be the only one stupid enough to call Divine Rankers your floormats," Melzer muttered, wiping a tear from his eye. "Don''t say this shit in the tower, though, otherwise you might get smited on your first day."


    Arthur sighed in disbelief before walking off the cliff.


    Melzer''s eyes widened, and he considered jumping, too. However, he quickly gave up and descended from the back of the mountain.


    "Crazy bastard."


    *


    ''Fuck,'' thought Arthur as he shot down to the ground at terminal velocity. His skin felt loose, as if it would rip off at any seconds. His teeth were able to shatter, but the crimson-eyed man could only worry about the collision.


    Although his body was powerful, would it be able to withstand thending?


    Arthur''s eyes turned bloodshot, and he forced his body tond t on the ground. He couldn''t risk imbnces.


    ''Would I have to go through this twice to strength my rear, too?'' Arthur thought, and within seconds, his body collided with the ground.


    It was like an explosion.


    Boom!

 Chapter 19: Judgment Regeneration

    <h4>Chapter 19: Judgment Regeneration</h4>


    [Your body has been damaged to the extreme].


    [Your body has been strengthened to the extreme].


    [You are on the verge of death].


    [Regte vitals].


    [Warning! Regte vitals].


    [Confusion corrodes your mind].


    [Confusion corrodes your mind].


    [[Recovery] is activated. Your breathing is smoothened. Your trachea is opening].


    The fall caused much more damage than Arthur anticipated. Not only were his basic organs tangled, but they were also blocked, rendering him in a state of life and death. Limbo, one might call it.


    Death was only a few seconds away.


    [Recovery] worked tirelessly to heal most bruises and injuries, but the severe ones originated within his organs. Those would take time to heal¡­ time Arthur did not have.


    Melzer would take several hours to reach the bottom, and locating Arthur''s body was another task he would have to do. Thetter couldn''t survive mere minutes, let alone hours in such a horrifying state.


    ''Would it¡­ have been¡­ better¡­ if I¡­nded¡­ on my¡­ arm¡­?'' Arthur thought, watching quietly as his life shed before his eyes. ''But¡­ I cant¡­ go easy¡­ Demons¡­ Angels¡­waiting¡­''


    [Condition has worsened].


    [Amygd is partially shutting down].


    [Liver is shutting down].


    ''Ten seconds¡­ before heart,'' thought Arthur, inspecting the condition of his body through system messages. There were a few seconds left before his heart shut down, which meant an instant death.


    Suddenly, a surge of anger rose to Arthur''s chest. ''I¡­ don''t want to¡­ do it.''


    The only way to save himself in such a condition was to merge two skills. Although skills couldn''t be merged easily, inherent skills were different. They could be merged with a certain skill once and grow on that path.


    [Sin Toll] was an inherent skill, which meant it had belonged to Arthur since birth. He was born to judge the sins and virtues of others. The skill was incredibly overpowered and something he nned to use in the future.


    But with his amygd partially shutting down, all he could do was attempt to save his life at the moment. It didn''t matter what happened in the future as long as he survived the current endeavor.


    ''Skill¡­ merge¡­''


    [What two skills would you like to merge?]


    ''[Sin Toll]... [Recovery]...''


    [Inherent Skill [Sin Toll] and skill [Recovery] are being tested forpatibility].


    [Compatibility: 12%]


    [Continue?]


    ''Yes¡­''


    [Two skills are being forcefully merged].


    [Mana circuits will be damaged].


    [Mana circuits will be severely damaged].


    ''Fuck¡­ start it!''


    [Merging process¡­ 12%... 13%...]


    ''I don''t have all fucking day!'' Arthur screamed inwardly. He could practically sense death creeping up on him.


    [Merging process¡­ 43%... 44%...]


    [Merging process¡­ 97%... 98%...]


    [Merging process¡­ 100%]


    [Inherent Skill [Sin Toll] and Skill [Recovery] have been permanently merged].


    [Skill acquired, [Judgment Regeneration]].


    Power flooded into Arthur''s hands, and he immediately activated his skill. The skill strengthened the properties of [Recovery], forcing it up the ranks of skills. It fed on [Sin Toll]''s power until it evolved.


    Although the merged skills retained some aspects of their original states, they would now grow together and unleash simr results when activated.


    When activating [Judgment Regeneration] for qualities of [Sin Toll], some aspects of [Recovery] would shine, too. If there aren''t any physical injuries, the skill would work on the mental aspect of the body.


    The bruises on Arthur''s body cleared at a terrifying rate, but that was only obvious, as weaker bodies required less mana to heal. As his body toughened, would [Judgment Regeneration] be enough?


    [Physical State is returning to normal].


    [Mental State is returning to normal].


    [Amygd has begun functioning].


    [Liver has begun functioning].


    [Risk of death has been nullified due to the presence of a merged skill].


    Arthur''s mind cleared, and he was given back the ability to think clearly. That''s when regret struck him. [Judgment Regeneration] was a sphemy of whatever [Sin Toll] should for. Adding a skill with regenerative properties to that of one such as [Sin Toll] was stupid.


    But it preserved his life.


    So, although a waste of his most prized skill, he had managed to retain his life.


    ''This only dys that by a little bit,'' thought Arthur before sighing. [Sin Toll] was a part of a more significant n, but it seemed it would have to be dyed.


    Suddenly, a window popped up before Arthur''s eyes.


    [User''s body has surpassed bounds].


    [User has unlocked a ''Fairly Powerful Body'' constitution].


    [Prepare for shedding].


    Arthur''s vision suddenly went nk.


    *


    "Big Brother!" Lily shouted in joy as she quickly pulled the crimson-eyed man into her arms. Arthur''s eyes had just opened, and his first sight was that of Lily''s face. Tears streamed down her face.


    Her grip was tight, preventing Arthur from moving a single muscle. She sobbed on her big brother''s shoulder, unaware of the intense pain assaulting Arthur''s body due to her tight grip. But Arthur didn''t mind.


    He''d worried Lily and the others. Suffering a bit of pain tofort them wasn''t a big deal.


    Arthur slowly moved his arms before wrapping Lily within them. Her sobs only intensified as time continued.


    "Why¡­ are you so hurt?" Lily asked, pulling her head away from Arthur''s shoulder for the first time. She gazed at the heinous injuries on Arthur''s arms and chest, which were the only part of his body not cloaked under a warm nket.


    However, blood stains were visible on the nket, which suggested [Judgment Recovery] hadn''t been able to regenerate his body. But that was obvious, as skills wouldn''t have interfered during a shedding.


    Speaking of which, his constitution should have opened up.


    ''I''ll check itter,'' thought Arthur. Relishing his moments with his family was the reason he remained in the vige for an entire month. Otherwise, he would have departed for Arcadia Academy immediately.


    "I got hurt because I was ying with Uncle Melzer," replied Arthur as if it wasn''t a big deal. "I''ll be all right, Lily. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Lily''s frown deepened. Shivers shot down Arthur''s spine as he realized it looked simr to that of Anna.


    "Okay fine, I''ll be all right with a little kiss on the cheek."


    Lily sighed in typical ''Anna fashion'' before pecking her big brother on the cheek. "Get better soon, or else."


    Arthur nodded fervently, working desperately to mask the color drainage from his face.


    At that moment, the door burst open.

 Chapter 20: Goodbye, Village

    <h4>Chapter 20: Goodbye, Vige</h4>


    "Arthur!" Anna rushed towards her son, and Magnus followed on her tail. Melzer simply stood at the door before excusing himself.


    ''At least he knows basic courtesy,'' Arthur thought to himself before he was wrapped in the arms of his mother, father, and sister. He wished desperately to tap himself out of the situation, but he couldn''t.


    Anna was one stubborndy, and Lily was following in her footsteps. Magnus was a fairly rational man, but even he wouldn''t release his only son from his grip when Arthur was injured beyond belief.


    "I''m sorry I worried you all," said Arthur with much trouble. His voice sounded croaky.


    "You should be," replied Anna. In a few seconds, Arthur''s clothes were soaked in tears. Only then did the three release him from their grip.


    "How did you even get these injuries?" Magnus asked, inspecting the bruises. Arthur''s skin had almost been peeled off, while his bones were shattered. It was a result of his shedding and not the fall.


    "Does it matter?" Arthur inquired, and a warm light embraced his body. In a few seconds, the wounds began closing, and new skin began regrowing on his body. The process looked horrifying, but the three people watching were ted.


    "How¡­"


    "I told you I can take care of myself," said Arthur, touching his little sister''s nose gently. He then turned to face his mother, who was sighing in relief. "Mom, yesterday, I saw dad talking to Aunt Edna again."


    A moment of silence descended upon the room before Anna''s head violently shot towards Magnus''s direction. Thetter''s eyes widened before he shot a death stare at his son, who turned out to be a traitor.


    Lily giggled, settling in Arthur''s arms to watch the show.


    "Magnus?" Anna asked politely, yet behind the facade was the face of a devil. Color drained from Magnus''s face and he prepared to sprint. However, before that, he needed to test the waters.


    "Yes, dear?" Magnus asked in the most gentle tone he could muster.


    "Is what Arthur is saying¡­ perhaps, correct?"


    "Honey¡­ I can exin," Magnus attempted to dy the inevitable, yet there it was, staring him down with its jaws wide open.


    "Oh, you don''t have to."


    "Arthur, you''re a damned traitor," Magnus spat before taking off. Anna simply walked after him since she despised physical activity that could be dangerous. Yet, she was in perfect shape with the most beautiful hourss figure Magnus had ever seen.


    ''I''m sorry, father,'' thought Arthur. ''Mom would have done the same to me if I told her what caused these injuries.''


    Arthur ruffled Lily''s hair, who was sitting on hisp, giggling, as she watched the show.


    ''Sorry.''


    *


    "Arthur,e here!" Anna''s voice jolted him awake from the most peaceful bath he''d had since regression. Once he began earning, Arthur installed a warm bath to maintain a portion of the luxurious lifestyle he''d established.


    Although not entirely, the bath offered Arthur a few minutes¨Cor hours¨Cof utter peace. No one could interrupt him in the middle of a nice, warm bath in which he sorted his thoughts and organized his ns.


    Although he lived in the vige for now, he would eventually depart for Arcadia Academy.


    It was entirely inevitable.


    Once he heard his mother''s call, Arthur groaned before grabbing the towel. He dried his naked body, which had be more defined as time went on. Now, his delts and chest were well developed, providing him with a much more muscr appearance.


    There were little to no simrities between his appearance from one month ago, and now. Along with a developed chest and deltoids, Arthur also had vascr arms and a demonic back. His growth was exponential.


    After observing the differences in the mirror, Arthur quickly wiped his hair dry and put on a loose shirt and some pants before heading to the living room.


    Lily''s expression was bright, and although Magnus was still indignant due to Arthur''s betrayal, he''d somewhat recovered. Anna''s expression was especially bright, and she was practically suppressing her squeals.


    "What''s going on?" Arthur asked, styling his hair using ab. He quickly tied it up using a hairband before pushing it back. Since it was quite long, it interfered during training and during mock battles against Melzer.


    "We''re going to the city of Arcadia tomorrow," announced Anna, excitement vivid on her face. "Pack your bags!"


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly, and he nced at Magnus and Lily. When the two nodded in response, the crimson-eyed man''s face brightened significantly. Obviously, this was simply a cover-up for the regret.


    In reality, Arthur nned to head to Arcadia next week. He had some ns during the journey, which would be scrapped if he traveled alongside his family.


    "Is that so?" Arthur said excitedly. "I''ll pack my bags right away. What time are we leaving?"


    "At the break of dawn!"


    ''Shit!'' Arthur cursed inwardly. He nned on getting used to [Judgment Recovery] tomorrow, but it seemed that n would go down the drain. He wanted to refuse, but his intentions faded as he viewed the expressions of his family members.


    After faking his reactions for a few more minutes, Arthur headed out to catch some air.


    As he walked through the dark streets of the vige, Arthur recalled his past. It was something he''d long forgotten but had gotten re-introduced to after regression. Regression was truly a blessing.


    After twenty-four years of absolute loneliness, returning only to view the faces of his family members was the best thing that ever urred in his life.


    The Lord of Sins feeling emotion? He would haveughed at the mere thought of it, had it been before his regression. Now, he was beginning to value those emotions. His family was his¡­ vulnerability.


    "Times have changed," said Arthur in dismissal.


    "Look at you, being all philosophical," spoke Melzer, manifesting beside the crimson-eyed man. Thetter shot him a single nce.


    "You know, before my regression, I would have flicked you to death like a bug."


    "You aren''t the same as you used to be. You''ve gotten old and frail."


    "Say one more thing and I''lle for you. Someday, but I will."


    "Can your dderst until the end of this conversation, old man?" Melzer asked, hinting at the fact that Arthur was forty-two before his regression. "I hear you''re going to Arcadia tomorrow."


    "News travels fast."


    "Sure does. Will you ever visit the vige again?"


    "Who knows? Say bye to that fatass Aunt Edna for me."


    "Just her? Not anyone else?"


    "Oh, Uncle Jeremy too. I had an incident with another Jeremy not too long ago, so I instinctively hate that pedo old man. But he deserves a goodbye."


    "Anyone else?"


    "Aunt Melinda."


    "Fuck you."


    Suddenly, Arthur extended an arm. "Fuck you, too."


    Melzer grabbed his hand before shaking it.


    "That¡­ is just in weird."

 Chapter 21: City Of Arcadia

    <h4>Chapter 21: City Of Arcadia</h4>


    At the break of dawn, Arthur and his family set out for Arcadia, thergest city on the. Lily slept in Anna''s arms while Arthur and Magnus loaded the luggage onto the carriage. It was quite heavy.


    They set off immediately, traveling through the cities of Junter and Vieira.


    It was a slow and arduous journey, but they had arrived at Arcadia by the next day at the break of dawn.


    It had taken a total of twenty-four hours.


    *


    "We may as well settle in Arcadia," muttered Magnus. His face was pale, and his fingers were trembling. Not only was he suffering from motion sickness, but he also hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep.


    The roads were bumpy and the surroundings were loud. Anna and Lily were deep sleepers and slept for most of the ride. Arthur and Magnus drove the carriage, but the former was rejuvenated simply at the sights of Arcadia.


    ''The mana concentration is quite high,'' thought Arthur. Within the vige, the mana was quite thin, which forced the crimson-eyed man to focus on his body rather than mana. However, now that he''d unlocked his constitution, he could focus on mana.


    Speaking of which, the constitution he unlocked was named ''Fairly Powerful Body.''


    He''d dismissed the status windows a long time ago, but they exined the basics of the body. Inyman''s terms, his constitution was slightly more powerful than that of a regr human''s. It''s organs were stronger and more efficient, while the mana circuits were allowed to travel freely instead of being restricted by a regr body.


    The trouble Arthur had in this ''Lord of Sins days'' had vanished. Now, he simply needed to strengthen his constitutions and unlock new ones.


    But for now, he decided to focus on mana, considering the atmosphere. He nned on staying in Arcadia Academy for a few months before entering the tower as a mercenary affiliated with the Academy.


    Then, he could betray it.


    It was quite a simple tactic, but he needed to gather as much strength as he could during his time at Arcadia Academy. Also, he needed to discover the vulnerabilities of the leaders of the academy.


    Furthermore, it was thest time he would be allowed to spend time with his family. Unless, of course, they entered the towerter on.


    But for now, he nned on cherishing every moment.


    "M¡­Moom!" Lily spoke in a drowsy voice as her eyelids slowly opened. She took one long nce at Anna''s bright face before hopping off herp. Immediately, she approached Arthur before interlocking her arms with his. "Let''s go check this city out!"


    "Not right now, Lily," Anna reprimanded. "We have to unpack."


    Arthur and the others had booked a hotel room in the heart of the city simply to enjoy the view. It cost a fortune, but trips such as this were quite rare. That''s why they nned to spend a lot.


    Of course, Arthur saved a bit to enter Arcadia Academy in case he couldn''t acquire the schrship. But the chances were quite low, considering his prowess. But he still had hopes for otherpetitors.


    ''But none of them can match up to me.''


    "I wanna go!" Lilyined, jumping into Arthur''s arms. Thetter simply shrugged, directing an awkward smile towards his mother.


    "Are you okay with this?" Anna asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Arthur replied, ruffling Lily''s hair. He then ced her on the ground before holding her hand. "You wanna go check the city out? Let''s go."


    "Big brother''s the best!" Lily squealed before directing a sour look towards Anna, who chuckled bitterly.


    "No one loves me in this family," muttered Magnus tearfully.


    *


    "Where do you want to go?" Arthur inquired, barely holding onto Lily''s hand as she sped across the city.


    Lily was ecstatic at the opportunity of being able to explore with her brother. She squealed in delight every two seconds while rapidly calcting ces they could visit in her tiny brain. "Let''s go to a bakery."


    Arthur nced in the direction Lily pointed.


    It was quite a vast, colorful building with a sign hung at the top. It said, "Manohar Bakery."


    ''She hasn''t eaten anything in a while, so why not?'' Arthur thought as he followed her towards the bakery. The scent exuded by the building was heavenly, while the dishes ced atop the racks were ethereal.


    Even Arthur''s mouth watered slightly as he gazed at the treats.


    "Which one do you want?" The crimson-eyed man inquired, retrieving his wallet from his pocket. Lily hurriedly approached a cake with red frosting. She ced her hands on the ss protecting the cake and gawked at it.


    "So all of us can share," she said, and Arthur patted her head.


    "All right."


    As Arthur paid, Lily observed the other customers and cakes in the bakery. Her eyes glittered at all times, and she attracted the attention of many customers, whomented on how cute she was.


    However, as she was staring at the certain cake, a child who seemed to be around the same age as Lily approached her.


    "Move out of the way," he spoke in a haughty tone. Lily nced at him before politely making way. She then decided to look at the other cakes. However, the boy didn''t relent that easily. He gritted his teeth, wondering if he was being ignored. "Hey, are you ignoring me?"


    Lily looked at him innocently before shaking her head. "No."


    "Lily, let''s go!" Arthur called out from the other side of the store. Lily''s expression brightened, and she waved at the boy before running off to her big brother. However, instead of leaving her alone, the boy followed.


    "That looks amazing!" Lily praised the cake, practically drooling as she got a glimpse of it.


    As she prepared to exit the store alongside her brother, the boy who''d followed Lily shoved her forward, causing her to fall on her knees. Tears welled up in her eyes as she gazed at the blood smeared over her knee.


    Arthur, noticing the exchange, hurriedly rushed to her rescue. With bloodlust vivid in his eyes, he ced his hand on the hilt of his longsword.


    But before he could unsheathe it, a terrifying aura arose.

 Chapter 22: Henry Noxicle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 22: Henry Noxicle (1)</h4>


    "What happened, Jamie?" a feminine voice resounded across the area. The origin of the voice was a teenage girl who seemed to be around eighteen or neen years old.


    Her figure was slim yet curvy, and her attire only highlighted that fact. She wore a cyan sweatshirt that matched perfectly with her eyes and hair, which were of the same color. With pale skin and tied-back hair, she was a goddess any man would wish for.


    Her pressure leaked as she gazed at a crimson-eyed man whose hand rested on the sheath of his de. "Let''s not bring violence into this shop."


    "You might want to educate your little brother about that," Arthur responded, shooting a death stare at the child who shoved Lily. Apparently, his name was Jamie. "He shoved my sister onto the ground."


    Lily ran into Arthur''s arms, and thetter wrapped her in his embrace.


    "Jamie?" The cyan-haired woman nced at her little brother, who shook his head violently in denial.


    "I didn''t!" Jamie protested. He then pointed at the little girl in Arthur''s arms. "She fell on her own, and I wasing to check up on her."


    Arthur''s grip on his longsword tightened, and the pressure that the woman exuded rose in intensity.


    "I don''t think you know who I am," said the cyan-haired woman.


    "I don''t give a shit who you are."


    "Alisha Mason Ainsworth."


    "Are you deaf or just in stupid?" Arthur growled in indignance. "Now, are you going to discipline that boy or should I?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "This."


    A gust of wind swept by Alisha, and her eyes widened. A shrill scream reverberated across the bakery, and one of Jamie''s fingers fell to the floor. Blood sprayed like a geyser from the wound, and the boy''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    Arthur red at Alisha before exiting the bakery with Lily in his arms.


    Alisha ran to her little brother, who was rolling around in pain. The former''s eyes turned bloodshot, and she contemted whether to chase after the man or not. But it wasn''t worth it, considering her brother''s condition.


    Instead, she rushed her brother to the hospital.


    ''I will fucking kill you,'' she swore in her heart. The crimson-eyed man was one person she would never forgive.


    *


    "Is she all right? What happened?" As soon as Arthur and Lily returned home, Anna flooded them with questions. Her sheer worry was quite distinguishable, considering she dropped whatever she was doing to rush over.


    She snatched Lily from Arthur''s hands before cradling her in her arms. "What happened, Arthur?"


    "She¡­ tripped," Arthur exined, scratching his head in embarrassment.


    Lily understood the man''s intentions and didn''t refute his statement. Instead, she simply nodded at Anna''s gaze. "Yeah."


    "Well, make sure you are careful, okay?" said Anna as she gently touched Lily''s nose.


    "Okay!"


    *


    Once the family finished eating the cake, Arthur headed out on his own. He simply assured his mother that he was heading out for a stroll, yet that wasn''t his only purpose.


    Information was most valuable when one did not possess sufficient strength. It was the root of leverage, and difficult to acquire through regr means. Information was acquired through betrayal or espionage.


    Melzer, a former Elite Ranker of Heaven''s Spire, had been a teacher at Arcadia Academy immediately after retiring. Only after a few years of gathering funds did he retire from his job and settle on the outskirts.


    Since he was an employee, Melzer had valuable information about the Academy.


    And he was generous enough to provide some to Arthur.


    Professor Noxickle, a mana arts professor at Arcadia Academy, was in cahoots with the Jester Organization. Although it may seem insignificant, Arcadia Academy and the Jester Organizations were two antagonistic organizations.


    The two hated each other.


    Since that was the case, they prevented each other from acquiring information about their acts. However, the two also strived to obtain information about the other, doing everything in their power to attempt to gain leverage.


    Professor Noxickle was one of the Jester Organization''s subjects.


    And he was known to hang out at a certain cafe every evening.


    "Could I get a ck coffee?" Arthur ordered at the counter, to which the barista nodded. While thetter prepared his order, Arthur walked over before sitting at a particr table. He sighed, as if exhausted.


    "Could I¡­ help you?" The person sitting opposite to Arthur asked, tilting his head.


    "No thanks, I''m good."


    "No, I mean, you sat in front of me when there were several empty seats," the person exined, cing the newspaper in his hands on the table.


    "I have something to talk about."


    "Shouldn''t you¡­ ask to sit, first?"


    "Oh¡­ am I supposed to do that?" Arthur asked cluelessly, tilting his head. "I''m sorry, then. Could I sit here?"


    "You''re already sitting¡­ never mind," the person shook it off as if it didn''t matter. "What do you want to talk about?"


    At that moment, the barista ced Arthur''s coffee on the table. "Have a great day, sir."


    "You too."


    An awkward silence descended upon the area.


    "What''s your name?" Arthur asked, leaning in towards the person sitting opposite to him.


    "Henry Noxickle," he responded awkwardly, tilting his head as if unbeknownst to the point of the question. "Why? Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Arthur dismissed. "What matters is that you''re lying."


    "About what?"


    "Your name."


    "I''m not."


    "So, if I call the Jester Organization¨C"


    Before Arthur could finish his sentence, Henry Noxickle flicked his wrist, causing an invisible barrier to surround their table. The expressions of the other customers didn''t change, as if they hadn''t noticed the disturbance in mana.


    Arthur simply smiled viciously, resting his head atop his palm. He calmly stared at Henry, wondering what his next words would be.


    Unbeknownst to Arthur, Henry was sweating buckets. Metaphorically, of course.


    Anxiety built up inside his mind, and he wondered whether to attempt to kill Arthur. But that would reveal his intentions.


    ''Fuck. Is that why he approached me in a cafe?''


    He was caught.

 Chapter 23: Henry Noxickle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 23: Henry Noxickle (2)</h4>


    "You haven''t spoken in a long time, Professor Noxickle," Arthur pointed out, sipping his coffee frivolously. He noticed the color drain from Henry''s face, and the beads of sweat that streamed down his face.


    Arthur quietly wiped the top of his lips using a napkin. Due to the barrier, external noises were blocked, leaving the ce eerily silent.


    "What do you want me to say¡­" Professor Noxickle spoke.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Henry Noxickle."


    "Are you sure it''s not Jack Valentine?" Arthur asked as a deep, crimson gleam manifested in his eyes. "Will the Jester Organization verify it as Henry Noxickle? Or will they pretend not to know you at all?"


    Silence descended inside the barrier, and Henry clicked his tongue. He bit his lip, causing blood to stream down his chin. The desperation and regret in his eyes were vivid. But Arthur knew they weren''t genuine.


    "I have a wife¡­ kids¡­"


    "No, you don''t," replied Arthur, revealing a vicious smile. "Jack Valentine, who always goes by the alias Henry Noxickle, is an orphan without a wife, kids, or sessors to leave behind after his death."


    Silence.


    "Even if you did have a wife and kids¡­" Arthur muttered, leaning in. He disyed the insanity in his eyes before letting out a yful chuckle. "I wouldn''t give a shit."


    "You''re a man, aren''t you?" Henry protested. Beads of sweat piled up on his forehead. Henry''s face reddened, and he clenched his fist so hard it leaked blood. It was a dire moment for him, something would decide his fate. "Don''t you know what desperation is?"


    "I do," replied Arthur. "I''ve felt it thousands of times, and I''vemitted acts way¡­ way worse than you."


    "So¡­ why don''t¨C"


    "But as I said, I don''t give a shit," Arthur whispered, yet the voice lingered in Henry''s mind as the voice of the devil. "If people could, they would rat on me, too. But they didn''t, and I''m in this situation. I knew how to hide my crimes."


    "Just listen¨C"


    "But you don''t," Arthur said,ughing in pure mockery. "You don''t know how to hide your crimes."


    "Liste¨C"


    "Amateur."


    "Listen here, you little shit," shouted Henry, mming his palms onto the table before standing up in pure anger. His fiery eyes lingered on Arthur''s cheeky smirk. He wanted nothing more than to rip that expression off the man''s face.


    But he couldn''t.


    "Feisty," Arthurmented, raising an eyebrow at Henry''s bravery. "But you don''t know when to give in, do you?"


    Finally, Henry realized what the crimson-eyed man was attempting to do. Sumbing to his will, Henry copsed on the ground. He sat on his knees before sping his hands together. "I will do whatever you want."


    "Like a good little dog?"


    "Like a good little¡­ d¨Cdog!"


    "Good boy!" Arthur praised, patting Henry on his head. Thetter suppressed the urge to murder the man, but he knew it wasn''t possible. "Oh, and just so you''re aware, I have Arcadia Academy on speed dial."


    Arthur disyed hismunication device.


    "Now, bark for me," the crimson-eyed man ordered, resting his chin on his palm. His fangs were bared.


    "Do you really have to go that far?"


    "Bark, or else¡­"


    "W¨CWoof," barked Henry, gritting his teeth as veins bulged from his forehead.


    "Nullify the barrier," ordered Arthur. His crimson eyes were too intimidating for Henry to resist, so he bent immediately. Flicking his wrist, Henry dissolved the barrier before dispersing the used mana into the atmosphere.


    "Now what?"


    "Bark."


    Silence.


    "Are you serious?" Henry asked in indignation. Barking when no one could see was vastly different from public humiliation. In fact, Henry wondered whether to allow his secret to be revealed.


    His public image was something he''d crafted through sheer hard work and determination. It was his staple, and something that maintained his position in Arcadia Academy as one of the best and most-liked teachers.


    It''s what smoothened his espionage.


    But asking to utterly destroy that image? That was too much.


    "Bark," Arthur repeated. "I won''t say it again. Be a dog for me and lick my feet."


    "Fuck you," Henry muttered under his breath before getting on his feet. He then approached Arthur''s feet with a hesitant expression on his face.


    However, as he approached Arthur''s feet, the crimson-eyed man smacked him on his head before standing up in shock. "Professor Noxickle? Professor, why''re you bringing your tongue to my feet? Do you have a fetish?"


    By then, a crowd of people had flooded into the cafe. They all turned their attention towards the scene with widened eyes and shing cameras. Some gasped while others let outughter at the scene.


    "Professor Noxickle has a feet fetish?"


    "I mean, I do too."


    "But do you try to lick the feet of random people? That''s crazy."


    "Professor is weird."


    "He''s a degenerate. Who offered him a position at Arcadia Academy?"


    "Are our children''s well-being decided by this man?"


    Mothers, fathers, children, students¡­ they all lined up and shed pictures of Henry, who kneeled on the ground with his face close to Arthur''s feet. The crimson-eyed man removed his feet from the area in disgust.


    "I didn''t know you were like that, Professor," Arthur stated in disgust. "I hope I won''t be in your ss in my first year in Arcadia Academy."


    "Wait!" Henry shouted, but the crimson-eyed man had already disappeared into the wind.


    Murmurs, whispers, and shouts epassed the cafe. Business was booming for the owners of the establishment, but in turn tarnishing Henry''s reputation.


    ''Will I be able to retain my position at Arcadia Academy?'' Henry wondered, gritting his teeth. The chances were quite low, but they were never zero.


    He couldn''t even reveal his indignation, as that would cause him to bebeled as someone with anger issues. Henry was always known to be calm-headed, and he couldn''t allow that trait to disappear, too.


    As he watched the disgust on the faces of the spectators, Henry could simply shut his eyes and pray for the best.


    But that boy¡­


    He wanted revenge, but that wasn''t possible, otherwise he''d be killed by the Jester Organization.


    ''I will get you¡­ someday.''

 Chapter 24: Intelligence And Knowledge Examination

    <h4>Chapter 24: Intelligence And Knowledge Examination</h4>


    A few days passed, and the entrance exams of Arcadia Academy began. Hundreds of applicants flooded the school grounds, which were thergest on the. The entire establishment was crowded with potential students.


    Firstly, there was an intelligence and knowledge text, in which one was tested based on their reasoning skills and knowledge about the world and Heaven''s Spire, where they could possibly receive a job.


    Arthur found the test quite easy. After submitting his test sheet, he headed out to meet his family, who was waiting for him outside school grounds.


    "How did it go?" Magnus asked, ruffling the crimson-eyed man''s hair as if he were a child.


    "Good," replied Arthur. "I''ll know the results in an hour, right before the practical test begins. Are you guys going to stay?"


    "You bet," Anna confirmed, cradling a sleepy Lily in her arms. "We''re going to watch the entire event! We might even buy a few snacks for Lily, since she hasn''t eaten anything since morning."


    "She hasn''t eaten anything?" Arthur asked, narrowing his eyes. He snatched Lily from Anna''s arms before cing his palm on her forehead. Noticing it wasn''t too hot or cold, he frowned towards Anna. "Why is that?"


    "Look at you, being the protective elder brother," Anna giggled, taken aback but d at the sight. Her arms were sore, anyway.


    "Why hasn''t she eaten?" Arthur asked. His gaze dug into Anna.


    "She ate breakfast and fell asleep," exined Anna. "She hasn''t woken up ever since. I was thinking about getting her a croissant."


    "No, let''s get her a watermelon when she wakes up," Arthur suggested. "She alwaysined how our vige didn''t grow watermelons. But there''s tens of stores that sell watermelons in Arcadia."


    Anna''s eyes brightened as she nodded. "Get me some, too. Magnus, would you like some watermelon?"


    "Of course, darling," replied Magnus, pecking Anna on the cheek. Thetter blushed like a teenage girl, and when the two turned around, Arthur and Lily were nowhere to be seen. "I guess¡­ we freaked him out?"


    "He''s an adult," said Anna. "This much is fine. He probably spotted a watermelon stand or something."


    "Probably."


    *


    "It''s you," said Alisha, forming an expression of disgust as she spotted the approaching crimson-eyed man. Jamie tugged on her clothes, hiding behind her in pure fear and trauma. He remembered the incident in which the crimson-eyed man had sliced his finger.


    For Jamie, the man was the incarnation of the devil.


    Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he buried his head in Alisha''s back. Tears threatened to escape his eyes.


    "It''s the blind bitch!" Arthurmented, walking towards the watermelon stand beside which Alisha and Jamie stood. "What''re you doing here?"


    "Blind¡­ bitch?" Alisha asked, ring at Arthur while wrapping her arms around Jamie, who trembled at the sight of the crimson-eyed man. "What do you think I would be doing next to a watermelon stand? Are you braindead?"


    "No, I''m just surprised you can read the sign," said Arthur, pointing at the sign in front of the stand that said, ''Watermelons for cheap!''


    "I''m surprised you haven''t unsheathed your sword yet."


    "That''s¡­ not an insult, but okay," Arthur said awkwardly, passing by Alisha while walking towards the watermelon stand. "Could I have one sliced watermelon¡­ no, make that two sliced watermelons."


    "Sure!" The owner of the stand replied before getting to work. While he prepared the food, Arthur ruffled Lily''s hair.


    "It''s time to wake up, Lily," whispered Arthur gently. Lily shifted in her sleep,tching onto Arthur''s finger before groaning. It seemed she didn''t want to wake up. Soon, her disorganized breathing returned to its rhythmic state.


    Arthur sighed, unable to do anything. He didn''t want to interrupt her sleep, as she needed as much sleep as she could at such a tender age.


    "Look at you, being all soft," said Alisha mockingly. "Softie."


    "Still not an insult," replied Arthur nkly. He then nced at Jamie, who squeaked in fear before hiding behind Alisha.


    "Fuck you."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said fuck you!!"


    At those words, Lily stirred in her sleep, and Arthur''s eyes widened. Thetter gritted his teeth before shooting a death stare at Alisha. If looks could kill, the cyan-haired woman would have perished several times.


    As the crimson shade in Arthur''s eyes deepened, Alisha stepped back in surprise.


    "You speak loudly once more and neither you nor your brother will leave with any fingers intact today," Arthur threatened, baring his fangs. At that moment, Lily''s hand touched his shoulder, and the anger on Arthur''s face dissolved into a gentle expression.


    ''A sisterplex?'' Alisha wondered before shaking her head violently. ''What am I thinking? That''s his little sister. I dote on Jamie like that, too.''


    A sudden realization struck Alisha.


    ''Lily¡­ that''s his weakness¡­ his vulnerability,'' thought Alisha. If she could somehow get to Lily, she would have Arthur under her feet. The only problem was¡­ she was terrified of his crimson eyes and the gaze he directed towards her.


    If she was so scared, then Jamie¡­


    "Big sister¡­ let''s go!" Jamie sobbed, burying his face into Alisha''s shirt. "Please¡­"


    "Let''s go," muttered Alisha with a horrified expression, grabbing Jamie''s hand before leading him towards an unknown direction.


    Arthur gazed at the pair in the distance. A weird expression appeared on his face, and he somewhat regretted his decision. ''Was I¡­ a bit too harsh on the boy?''


    But that thought was quickly drowned out as a sour expression appeared on his face. ''That bastard deserved it¡­ making Lily cry.''


    Once he received the watermelons, Arthur headed back to where his parents were.


    *


    ''Kissing? They had never done that in my past life¡­ or had they? I can''t remember,'' Arthur thought as he approached his parents. The two had their lips locked, and were performing indecent activities such as kissing in public.


    Well, it wasn''t indecent¡­


    ''But it''s weird¡­'' thought Arthur. ''Thinking that makes me seem like a child. Come to think of it, I never had romantic rtionships in my past life.''


    Not that he was interested.


    ''I''ll eat this with Lily for now. They can do whatever they''re doing for a little longer.''

 Chapter 25: Practical Exam

    <h4>Chapter 25: Practical Exam</h4>


    A few hours passed, and the intelligence and knowledge test results were revealed to the applicants.


    A signboard in front of the faculty offices revealed the scores and the rankings for all three years. Arcadia Academy offered schrships to the highest scoring examinee from each year. Of course, the scores included both the intelligence and knowledge test alongside the practical test.


    However, it was widely known that the practical test outweighed the intelligence and knowledge test in terms of importance.


    Obviously, like most rumors, it was true.


    *


    "Big brother¡­ you''re dumb," Lily muttered, paling as she viewed the scores of the intelligence and knowledge test. Although the tests for first years were easy, Arthur couldn''t evennd a ce in the top ten.


    His previous words simply seemed narcissistic once the results were revealed.


    "Do we have enough to pay tuition, dear?" Anna inquired, gazing lovingly into Magnus''s eyes. Although her words were about financial concerns, they didn''t seem like it to Magnus, who was captivated by her expression.


    Arthur stared nkly at the results.


    [1. Alisha Mason Ainsworth: 492]


    [2. Jack Vanguard: 467]


    [3. Sarah Grace: 466]


    [...]


    [13. Arthur Sce: 312]


    Although his scores weren''t low enough to be considered ''bad,'' Arthur was aiming for a schrship. Although he hunted almost every day and saved up to pay for the tuition, it wasn''t enough.


    If he didn''t manage to gain the schrship, his n to return to Heaven''s Spire would be dyed significantly. Then, he would have to return as a second year in Arcadia Academy as a neen-year-old.


    He wanted to advance as quickly as possible. Although a tiny dy would be eptable, an entire year could not be wasted.


    ''I answered all the questions correctly¡­'' Arthur thought, racking his brain to recall what he did wrong. ''And that bitch¡­ she got first ce.''


    Although it didn''t concern him, it caused a sour expression to appear on Arthur''s face.


    Arthur simply sighed, wondering if receiving first ce in the practical exam would be enough to disregard his score. He knew the importance of the practical test, and began calcting the scores.


    ''If I get first ce, I can overtake Alisha,'' thought Arthur. His onlypetition at this point was Alisha. Every other person on the rankings scored within an eptable margin, but her score was only deducted by eight.


    She was much better than the other students. By a vast margin, too.


    "Big brother," Lily said, tugging on his shirt. Arthur turned around before leaning in. Lily brought her lips to Arthur''s ears before whispering, "Isn''t the girl in first ce the big sister of that boy? The one we met at the cafe?"


    "You remember?" Arthur inquired, genuinely surprised. "Alisha Mason Ainsworth¡­ it''s a difficult name to forget, I guess."


    "Quite a mouthful."


    "Look at you, using phrases," Arthur praised, patting her head gently. "Yeah, that''s Jamie''s sister."


    Lily giggled at the praise.


    *


    A few minutes passed, and the practical exam was announced. Apparently, it was being held in the school arena behind the main buildings.


    Hundreds of students and parents attended the event. They flooded in batches of a few hundred, upying almost all the seats in the area. That was saying something, considering the arena wasrge enough to fit fifty-thousand people.


    ''How many people want to attend Arcadia Academy¡­?'' Arthur wondered, genuinely surprised by the amount of spectators.


    The rankings of the intelligence and knowledge test only disyed the top hundred examinees, so it was difficult to discern the precise number. Also, not all examinees had their exams on the same day or in the same ssroom.


    ''The academy sure knows how to handle this well,'' Arthurmented.


    "Arthur, you better get first ce," Anna said. A me was ignited within her pupils, and it felt like she was the one participating in the test instead of Arthur. "It''sbat¡­ your forte. Just¡­ don''t get hurt."


    "I won''t, mother," Arthur assured, stering the most gentle smile he could muster. ''I''m still not used to this¡­ familial bond.''


    Anna sighed in relief before patting Arthur''s head. "You''ve grown well."


    "Well, whose son am I?" Arthur responded, letting out a light chuckle. The solemn atmosphere faded, and was reced by a wholesome one. Lily, as usual, dozed off in Magnus''s arms once the first battle was announced.


    "Match one, Sarah Grace versus Felix Cavil!"


    The announcement was quite loud and almost awoke Lily. Fortunately, Magnus reacted quickly and covered her ears using his palm. Arthur and Anna sighed in relief once Lily had entered a deep sleep.


    A few seconds passed, and the two contenders emerged from opposite sides.


    On the right was a muscr man dressed in a ssic school uniform. His skin was dark, and he carried himself with a gentle yet confident smile. His hair was brushed to the side, and carried a lot of hair gel.


    His sleeves were rolled up, and his hand was a long, silver spear.


    On the left was a curvy girl dressed in simr clothing, a school uniform. With a solemn expression on her face, she looked like an ice queen. She rocked blonde hair which was tied in a bun for convenience.


    In her hand was a long, thin sword.


    ''A katana,'' thought Arthur, gazing at the weapon in her hand. ''I haven''t seen many of those, even in Heaven''s Spire.''


    A katana was an Earthly weapon and was usually avoided by people of others due to its terrible durability. But Arthur knew how dangerous of a weapon it could be if used correctly. Its shes could slice boulders as if they were butter.


    Suddenly, Arthur was reminded of a former rival. ''The Jewelry Queen¡­''


    Although she had an edgy name, the person Arthur rivaled in Heaven''s Spire was a weapon fanatic, and her favorite weapon was the katana.


    ''She was a force to be reckoned with¡­''


    Although Arthur didn''t have many hopes for the practical exam, it seemed he would enjoy spectating. Also, it was a good opportunity to memorize the fighting styles of enemies, as he could potentially engage in the battle with them in the future.


    ''I can''t be too ruthless in front of my family, though.''

 Chapter 26: Sarah vs Felix (1)

    <h4>Chapter 26: Sarah vs Felix (1)</h4>


    "Let the match begin!" The announcer announced, and Lily''s eyelids fluttered again. Yet, she didn''t wake up.


    ''Such a deep sleeper,'' thought Arthur. If it were him, he would awaken at the sound of a pin drop. His senses were trained to the extreme to avoid dangerous situations, and couldn''t be nullified even with an immature body.


    Shifting his attention to the battle, Arthur watched with peeled eyes.


    The showdown would be interesting, as both contenders were within top ten in the intelligence and knowledge test. As they were well-versed in knowledge about the world, they should be powerful warriors, too.


    "It''s nice to meet you," Felix greeted warmly, lowering his spear. He walked forward slowly, indicating his wish for a friendly handshake before the battle began.


    Sarah, noticing the lowered spear, smirked. She infused her feet with mana, causing the ground beneath to crack slightly. As the wind swept by, it carried Sarah along with it, since she practically disappeared from view.


    Unsheathing her katana and in a swift motion, she swung at Felix horizontally, ignoring his wish for a friendly interaction. It was a great and underhanded move, but the wind practically gave away her location and intentions.


    ng!


    Sarah''s eyes widened, and her trail of mana was disrupted. She quickly withdrew her katana and retraced her steps.


    "Did you think I was weak just because I showed friendliness?" Felix inquired, revealing another gentle smile. His smile was so charming that it attracted the squeals of many girls and women from the stands.


    Sarah gritted her teeth, noticing the slight scratch on her katana. Had the weapon collided with Felix''s skin, the scratch would have never appeared, and the man''s torso would be rolling on the floor.


    Of course, the teachers wouldn''t allow a potential student to perish, so they would definitely interfere. But that would indicate an instant win for the aloof Sarah.


    Of course, Felix deflected her strike with a single motion of his spear. It was as if the strike wasn''t worth his time. Sarah found such overconfident men disgusting, as they believed in their strength too much.


    "I''m still willing to shake hands," said Felix, lowering his spear again. The sight was disgusting to Sarah, who wished nothing more than to rip the man to pieces.


    "Kill yourself," Sarah spat in indignation as she rushed forward. Her movement was difficult to follow, but nothing was impossible. Felix''s pupils darted across the ce, finding all ws in her movements.


    He smirked for the first time, brushing his hair to the side, covering his hand in gel. Then, he did the same with the other hand.


    ''What the fuck is he nning?'' Arthur wondered, forming an expression of exasperation. What kind of person applied hair gel to their hands during an intense battle? Could it be some sort of hand cream for men?


    Felix clutched his spear with both hands, but surprisingly, the weapon didn''t slip out from his wet hands. Instead, it seemed to add extra support to his grip. Felix channeled mana across his body, allowing it to empower itself.


    Suddenly, Sarah manifested from behind the man.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The two exchanged blows, and the fact that none of the strikes came into contact with Felix''s skin allowed the crowd to assume the winner.


    ''But it''s not so easy to determine winners,'' thought Arthur. ''Although Felix can guard her strikes easily, if he gets carried away in overconfidence, he''s done. With katanas, it only takes a single strike.''


    Since first years were only just introduced tobat, their battles were quite short. In reality, such an intense battle between veterans could continue for hours upon hours. Once, Arthur fought someone on the 66th floor, and it took several weeks of battle to defeat them.


    ''Worst battle of my life,'' thought Arthur. ''Except myst one.''


    Shifting his attention to the battle, he calmly spectated and observed thebatants'' tendencies and battle styles.


    Several marks had appeared on Sarah''s weapon, and it seemed it would shatter if hit with a direct strike. The woman''s expression had gone from aloof to downright crazy, and she now seemed like a psychopath.


    It seemed like murder was the only thing existing in her mind.


    And that was a major w. If one could not control their emotions, one was determined to lose. It didn''t matter if there was a slight difference in power or speed. Emotions were what decided the oue.


    Of course, raw strength that surpassed bounds was an exception.


    Suddenly, Sarah tapped something in the air that no one could see.


    ''Why is she checking her status window in such a situation?'' Arthur thought, furrowing her brows. A few seconds passed, but Felix did not pursue her. ''Is he that confident in his abilities? Isn''t he worried that Sarah might have a backup n?''


    Arthur cringed at the minds of young, amateur warriors. ''They''repletely out of the loop.''


    Suchbatants did not know what battle entailed. They were unbeknownst to even the ABCs of battle.


    Battle was an art, a philosophy that one indulged in. The reason could be pleasure, necessity, or a grudge. It didn''t matter. Battle was battle. Arthur didn''t like how Sarah and Felix were treating it as a joke.


    ''It might be quite easy to get first ce,'' thought Arthur. If allbatants were immature children, then he could easily sit on the throne without many problems. He might not even need to use [Judgment Regeneration] to win.


    After a few seconds of silence, an orange gleam ignited in Sarah''s eye.


    Felix was immediately alerted, and he clutched his spear while waiting for the woman to make a move.


    ''Does he not realize it''s an elemental skill?'' Arthur thought, shaking his head in exasperation.


    A few more seconds passed, and Sarah gripped her katana with both hands. The temperature around her rose severalfold, and her katana exuded sparks of mes while her pupils turned orange-red.


    ''Oh, shit,'' thought Arthur, leaning in in excitement. ''This might be a bit more interesting than I expected.''


    Sarah had a backup n.

 Chapter 27: Sarah vs Felix (2)

    <h4>Chapter 27: Sarah vs Felix (2)</h4>


    The sparks of mes evolved into a tiny fire at the tip of her katana.


    At that moment, Felix couldn''t handle it. He rushed forward using mana as a catalyst to increase his speed. If Sarah truly had a backup n, he couldn''t twiddle his thumbs, waiting for her to deliver a strike.


    If that truly was the case, he had to unleash his true power.


    Arthur leaned forward. A smile was stered over his face, and his eyes were glued to the battle. He wasn''t impressed by the power, but the intensity of the emotions that exuded from each of thebatants.


    As mentioned previously, a battle revolved around emotions.


    If the emotions in a battle were fluctuating, it was considered an ''interesting'' or ''worthwhile'' battle in Arthur''s deep, crimson eyes. However, it seemed many other spectators didn''t agree with him.


    Many spectators fell asleep, while others rested their chins on their palms, waiting for a disy that could cause their hearts to skip a beat. Of course, that was impossible for mere first year examinees to produce.


    Still, as Sarah''s sword produced tiny mes, many spectators'' eyes widened.


    Felix appeared before Sarah''s katana, and thetter''s eyes widened. With crazed eyes, the former thrusted his spear forward, attempting to impale the blonde-haired woman once and for all.


    Unfortunately, through the use of what seemed like a footwork technique, Sarah evaded the strike quite easily. She then withdrew, attempting to distance herself from Felix.


    "You were being quite bold earlier," said Felix, chasing after the blonde-haired woman that seemed to escape him narrowly each time. Yet, they both could feel the narrowing distance, and that eventually, Felix could catch up.


    A raging storm of mana was brewing.


    Through continuous use of mana, the atmosphere''s mana density had increased, albeit by an imperceptible margin.


    ''Battlefields are the best ce to absorb mana,'' thought Arthur, assuming a meditative position. His eyes remained open, and he continued observing the battle. However, he also took advantage of the situation by empowering his mana reserve.


    It was a win-win situation.


    Some hadn''t noticed the increase in mana density, while those who had didn''t care enough to take advantage of it, as their mana reserves were quite vast. Inyman''s terms, the weak who needed mana couldn''t sense it, while those who could weren''t in need of it.


    However, Arthur both needed it and could sense it due to his unusual perception.


    A few seconds passed, and Felix and Sarah''s weapons collided. Since it was an indirect hit, Sarah''s katana didn''t shatter. Yet, it reduced the weapon''s durability even further.


    The blonde-haired woman gritted her teeth as the mes on her katana dimmed for a second. Felix, on the other hand, continued his barrage of strikes, uncaring of the predicament Sarah was in.


    "This one should take care of it," Felix muttered before thrusting his spear forward. However, at that moment, the shy mes on Sarah''s katana raged. They were voracious, attempting to swallow everything in proximity.


    ''A fire elemental skill,'' thought Arthur. It was obvious, but this skill seemed a bit extraordinary. Was it a merged skill?


    It seemed unlikely, but what if it truly were? The odds of the battle would immediately tip into Sarah''s favor, and Felix''s barrage would have been for naught. A merged skill involving two me elemental skills¡­


    Had it not been for Sarah''s ipetence, the skill could have ended the battle in a single second. That was how valuable a merged skill using two skills of the same element was. Such skills were locked in vaults.


    "[Combustion de]!" Sarah shouted in a very cliche manner. She swung her katana horizontally in the shape of an arc. Mana particles burst from the katana, and so did the voracious mes.


    Sarah''s feet blurred, and her movement became difficult to track.


    Felix''s eyes widened, and his pupils darted from ce to ce, desperately trying to spot Sarah. Yet, it was to no avail.


    The crowd was silent, and in a split second, Sarah''s body manifested before Felix''s eyes. They both smiled, thinking they''d gotten the upper hand. Felix suddenly shifted his attention to defense instead of attempting to thrust his spear forward.


    Sarah, caught off-guard, gritted her teeth. However, she continued her offensive strategy.


    Her feet moved inplex patterns, and she aimed directly for Felix''s throat. At that moment, the arena burst into light.


    The spectators were blinded, and only the stronger ones could urately make out what was urring. The collision of two energy-infused weapons was devastating, and drowned in the spectators in anticipation.


    Silence.


    As the light and smoke subsided, the winner was revealed.


    "The winner of the first battle is¡­"


    Sarah''s unconscious bodyy on the floor, muddled with a pool of blood. Although she wasn''t dead, her vitals were faint.


    "Felix!"


    The crowd broke out into cheers and boos.


    Arthur''s forehead creased, and confusion arose in his mind. Sarah was clearly on the winning side¡­ What had altered the flow of the battle? The blonde-haired woman''s emotions were more intense, and her power was significantly higher.


    At thatst second, her mes burst, attempting to swallow Felix. Yet, as the light faded, the victor was the overly happy man.


    Why? How? When?


    ''Did I overlook something?'' Arthur wondered, stroking his chin. It wasn''t healthy to assume oues, but this was one peculiar battle. Felix had the capability to change the flow at thest second.


    He was a worthy enemy.


    But if Arthur couldn''t discern his strengths and weaknesses, his observation skills were worthless.


    ''I see,'' thought Arthur. Realization suddenly struck, and his expression brightened. Felix possessed a skill involving the concepts of illusion.


    When working with illusory tactics, one usually cloaked their abilities until the very second they had to use them. In Melzer''s case, his attempt at using an illusory skill was horrible, as he revealed his presence while doing so.


    In Felix''s case, he masked his skills, and only used them once his weapon had collided with Sarah''s, which caused a slight opening.


    By blinding the spectators and providing Sarah with a sense of guaranteed victory for a split second, Felix fooled everyone. After that, he took advantage of Sarah''s overconfidence and used an illusory skill at that very moment.


    He caught Sarah off guard.


    Once that happened, it was a piece of cake to knock her unconscious.


    Arthur''s eyes lit up, and a sense of rivalry arose in his chest. Raw power was not that important in battles. But if one could manipte their surroundings and take advantage of those around them, one was sure to attain victory.


    Those kinds of people were the most fun to engage in battle with.


    At that moment, Felix nced in Arthur''s direction, revealing a faint smile.


    Arthur smiled back.

 Chapter 28: Jake Garcia

    <h4>Chapter 28: Jake Garcia</h4>


    "For the next battle, Jake Garcia will be engaging in a battle with Arthur Sce!"


    Since both names were not well-known, the crowd''s reaction was mediocre at best. No one cheered like they had for Felix and Sarah. And, even though their battle had been incredibly climactic, many people did not understand the oue.


    Some were indignant at Sarah''s loss, while others were confused. Some cheered for Felix¡­ mostly the girls.


    "Yay, big brother''s fighting!" Lily cheered, having awoken from her deep slumber. She rubbed her eyes in a cute manner, attracting attention from nearby people.


    Arthur patted her head before bidding farewell to his parents. He then descended down to the arena. Many stared at him, wondering who he was. Arthur was amoner, and not many knew him.


    In Arcadia, the only people Arthur knew were Alisha, Jamie, and Professor Noxicle. He had a negative rtionship with all of them, which made them unlikely to spread information about him to their peers.


    Once he arrived at the arena, the announcer escorted him to the middle.


    At that moment, Jake emerged from the opposite side, causing the girls to cheer in sheer tion.


    "May I ask who Jake Garcia is?" Arthur asked the announcer, who was heading back to his position. The announcer stared at Arthur, wondering if he was being serious. After confirming he wasn''t being sarcastic, the announcer sighed.


    "Have you been living under a rock?" He asked, raising an eyebrow. "Jake Garcia is the tenth son, the youngest, of the Garcia Family. I''m sure you know who the Garcias are, right?"


    When Arthur shook his head in denial, the announcer sighed once again.


    "The Garcias are one of the most influential families in Arcadia, alongside the Ainsworth family and a few others. Beware of them, as most of them are prideful, arrogant, and downright condescending to others."


    "You seem to dislike them," Arthur pointed out, to which the announcer nodded tearfully.


    "I wanted to be a professional dancer," said the announcer. "The Ainsworth family forced me into being an announcer¡­ fuck them."


    "That''s¡­ peculiar."


    "Shut up and fight," the announcer replied in indignation before stomping off. Arthur shook his head before calmly observing his opponent. The girls seemed to squeal as they caught sight of him.


    With dirty-blonde, pushed back hair and pure ck clothing, he seemed quite intimidating. Also, his expression was incredibly solemn, unbing of a young master of one of the most famous families.


    ''Is he not one of those arrogant types?'' Arthur wondered, tilting his head slightly while observing his appearance. From what he saw, Jake Garcia was quiteposed, and his eyes seemed to be observing Arthur.


    "Jake Garcia¡­ nice to meet you," Jake introduced himself before greeting Arthur. His words were genuine, and there wasn''t a single hint of disdain behind them.


    "Arthur Sce," Arthur responded. Then, the dirty-blonde-haired man closed in to shake Arthur''s hand, which thetter reciprocated, albeit a bit hesitantly. "You''re much different than what I''ve heard about you."


    The announcer introduced the Garcia family as a prideful and arrogant family. However, their tenth son seemed to be quite well-mannered.


    "My family has a bad reputation within society," said Jake, shrugging frivolously. "It''s mostly due to my father''s ignorance towards the thoughts of others. He''s quite the prideful man and tends to stick by his own morals."


    "I see," Arthur responded, nodding. "I suggest you distance your hand from your pocket, otherwise things will get nasty too soon."


    Jake raised an eyebrow before nodding. He had slowly been moving his hand towards his pocket during the course of the conversation, but the crimson-eyed man had noticed regardless of his attempt to mask it.


    "I assume you''re from outside Arcadia, correct?" Jake inquired.


    "Indeed," replied Arthur. "I came to Arcadia to apply at the academy."


    "We should get this battle started," Jake suggested. "We can talk while we fight. You seem like an interesting guy."


    "I can''t say the same for you," replied Arthur. "You''re much less interesting than I anticipated. But that''s also a good thing, I presume."


    "Your words are harsh, yet your tone isn''t. You''re¡­ weird."


    "I assume you meant that as apliment."


    "I did."


    An awkward silence descended upon the arena, and as the twobatants locked eyes, they both disappeared from their locations. A gust of wind formed due to the sheer speed they both moved at.


    Boom!


    As their weapons collided, a deafening sound was produced.


    "Go Jake!"


    "Destroy that kid!"


    "Jake! I love you!"


    "Marry me, Jake!"


    Jake didn''t bat an eye, and simply unleashed a barrage of strikes at Arthur, who evaded every single one cleanly.


    "You''re quite popr, I must admit," said Arthur, swinging his longsword vertically while aiming at Jake''s nose. Thetter moved his head back before deflecting the strike using his own longsword.


    "Mere parasites," replied Jake stoically, sidestepping to avoid another strike from the crimson-eyed man.


    "That''s harsh."


    "But isn''t it true?" Jake asked rhetorically. "Imagine being chased by women you find utterly disgusting all day. And when you insult them, they blush and act like you''re ying hard to get. It''s fucking annoying."


    Arthur chuckled, recalling his days as the Lord of Sins. He was popr, yet no one dared to approach him directly. He was aware of his influence and poprity, but he never mentioned it to anyone.


    His situation was quite a lot different than Jake''s, yet he couldn''t help but rte.


    ng!


    As their longswords collided, another deafening sound was produced. They backed away instantly before closing in again. The pattern repeated multiple times until the two returned to delivering regr strikes.


    Mana filled the atmosphere, and the two squeezed their reserves.


    "You''re strong," Jakemented, raising an eyebrow after realizing they seemed to be evenly matched.


    "So are you," replied Arthur in a rather emotionless tone.


    "We seem to be evenly matched," said Jake, closing in for a strike. He swung his longsword horizontally, attempting to slice Arthur''s torso in half.


    A few seconds of silence passed before Arthur clicked his tongue.


    "No, we''re not."

 Chapter 29: A Silver Platter

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Silver tter</h4>


    "Huh?"


    At that moment, several flowing lines bulged from Arthur''s feet, although they were invisible to others due to the shoes covering them. Mana was transferred directly to his feet in order to invigorate them.


    As he put strength on his calf muscles, Arthur curved his foot, lifting his heel.


    With his longsword pointed backwards and his elbow in front, Arthur''s eyes calcted the distance between him and his foe. Then, he condensed a certain amount of mana within his leg muscles.


    ''[Mana Step].''


    Bang!


    As he stepped forward, the condensed mana propelled him forward. A stinging pain spawned in his calf, but he ignored the meager inconvenience. Mana burst from his feet, and he entered a new realm of speed.


    Jake''s eyes widened as the figure before him moved at tremendous speeds towards him. In a desperate attempt to survive, he attempted to deflect whatever strike Arthur was nning on delivering.


    Then, he could alter its trajectory, narrowly avoiding a lethal move.


    But, instead of simply approaching him with the intention to kill, Arthur instead twisted his body. He turned his body upside-down within the air, flying towards Jake with an inverted vision. "Got you."


    They were simple words, yet a certain sense of fear arose in Jake''s chest.


    "Kek!" Instantly, Jake was assaulted by several strikes, which he barely managed to parry. Arthurnded on the ground behind him, and Jake turned around immediately. Without much thought, the dirty-blonde-haired man swung his sword horizontally.


    ng!


    His longsword collided with Arthur''s, after which he twisted his body to nullify the sword-lock.


    Jake''s breaths were unstable, and hisposed demeanor was nowhere to be seen. Instead, Arthur seemed to be taking the battle quite casually, which was something that perplexed the crowd.


    "Jake! Kill him quickly!"


    "Jaaaaake!!"


    ''Fucking retards,'' thought Jake, refusing to allow the annoying voices of those infatuated with him from disrupting his concentration. Instead, he simply gazed into the crimson eyes in front of him¡­ they seemed to smirk back at him.


    Jake gritted his teeth, cursing at himself for taking Arthur lightly. At first, he believed the crimson-eyed man was simply a fairly powerful person¡­ yet nothing too special. But now¡­ fear.


    Yes, a single word remained in his mind.


    Fear.


    "Aren''t you going to respond?" Arthur inquired, tilting his head innocently. "They seem to be quite desperate for your attention. Don''t you think they might stop if you address them directly once."


    Jake didn''t respond. He wanted to refute Arthur''s statement, but it did make sense.


    Making up his mind, Jake turned around to face the girls who begged for his attention. Clearing his throat, he prepared to deliver a heartfelt speech.


    Step! ng!


    At that moment, a presence appeared behind Jake.


    Shing! Thud!


    Before he could notice, Jake''s left ear detached from his body. It flew in the air for a few milliseconds beforending on the ground with a loud thud. The entire arena turned silent for a few seconds.


    "You backstabbing bastard¡­" Jake''s anger rose, and a searing pain assaulted his body. Tears escaped his eyes.


    "I didn''t be who I was by maintaining morals."


    Jake''s vision darkened, yet there he sat. A crimson figure arose in that darkness. He arose from the dead and spread his darkness, as if announcing his return to the world. Chills shot down Jake''s spine.


    And he fell unconscious.


    *


    ''That shouldn''t have been enough to make him faint,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin in confusion. Creases appeared on his forehead before he simply shrugged. ''Well, I don''t give a shit as long as I win.''


    Although prideful and arrogant, Arthur knew he couldn''t reveal [Judgment Regeneration] just yet.


    Moreover, Jake was quite powerful for someone his age. Despite his subtle naivety, the man seemed to have gained his strength through hard work and determination, something Arthur respected.


    But he didn''t care about things like that when his ns were on the line.


    ''My reputation will decline,'' thought Arthur. ''Oh well, I never had a reputation in Arcadia in the first ce.''


    As a few people carried Jake on a stretcher, the crowd broke out into insults.


    "Die, scum!"


    "Trashy bastard!"


    "Backstabber!"


    The announcer then stepped up.


    "The winner of this battle is¡­"


    "Arthur Sce!"


    Yet, despite his words, not a single person cheered. Not even Arthur''s parents cheered for his son.


    But that was because of Arthur''s stern gaze. The crimson-eyed man directed a knowing nce at Magnus, who gulped before nodding. He then instructed Anna and Lily not to reveal their connection with Arthur.


    Arthur knew the extremities peoplemit. If they knew of Arthur''s connection with his family, thetter would suffer. He couldn''t allow that.


    Although some people suspected Lily due to her cheers before the battle began, no one thought much of a child''s words. No one knew of Arthur''s connection with his family except¡­ Alisha Mason Ainsworth.


    Yet, she simply narrowed her eyes at Arthur, refraining from revealing such information.


    Although Arthur was confused, he didn''t question. After feigning a bow to the crowd, Arthur sped off into the distance. He wished to spectate from a ce no could see him from. It wasn''t right to sit in the crowd.


    *


    "Big brother will be back, right?" Lily asked in a trembling voice. Her voice was lower than a whisper, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    Anna pulled her close, wrapping her in her embrace. "Yes, big brother will be back soon."


    Magnus didn''t respond, and simply observed Arthur''s movement. He wondered when he would see his son. Considering his recent poprity, Arthur wouldn''t be able to sneak back into the hotel they were staying at.


    That meant this was farewell for a considerable amount of time.


    *


    ''I could use this information to ckmail him,'' thought Alisha, forming a devilish expression as she imagined the scene.


    Considering she seemed to be the only one who knew of his connection with Lily, she could definitely utilize this information efficiently. But, what should she make Arthur do? Killing him would be a waste of such information.


    By what she''d witnessed, Lily was his weakness.


    And she''d gotten a hold of it.


    On a silver tter.

 Chapter 30: Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 30: ckmail</h4>


    ''Alisha will definitely use this against me,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin while maintaining a meaningful expression.


    As far as he was aware, she knew of his vulnerability¡­ Lily.


    Arthur hadn''t done much to conceal his loved ones once they arrived in Arcadia. He was aware they could be ced in danger if he antagonized other,rger forces. He was aware of the monoliths residing in the shadows.


    But he also knew his parents and Lily weren''t in mortal danger.


    He simply wanted to preserve their reputation. Their safety was assured the moment he entered the cafe with Professor Noxickle.


    To prevent things from getting out of hand, Arthur would still have to reduce contact with his family and¡­ consider Alisha''s demands. However, for the long term, if his family didn''t get tangled in this mess, they would emerge unscathed.


    The same couldn''t be said for him and Henry Noxickle, though.


    He was preventing Arnold and Jeremy''s deaths from affecting him using Melzer, but he wasn''t sure how long that would hold up, either. Melzer may have been an Elite Ranker in the past, but he was much weaker now.


    Also, after resigning from Arcadia Academy, his influence in politics had practically vanished.


    ''Such turmoil before I even entered Heaven''s Spire,'' thought Arthur, letting out a bitter chuckle. At this rate, it would take quite a long time before he began his journey up the steep slope of revenge.


    But that was all well and good.


    Unlike his past life, he couldn''t rush matters. Even if it took a century, he would crawl back to the Demons and Angels like a pest they had never seen before. Then, he would evolve into something much more dangerous.


    ''That Jake guy¡­'' thought Arthur. ''He wasn''t bad. Although a bit on the annoying side, he was quite powerful in his own right.''


    Although, the crimson-eyed man didn''t think Jake would even think to associate with the person who sliced his ear. But his expression before he fainted¡­ his face pale, and his breath seemed to have stopped.


    ''He was scared¡­ but of what?''


    Recalling the scene, Arthur couldn''t help but be curious. Jake''s eyes widened, and then they lost their luster. He was scared shitless. But there wasn''t anything to be scared of. Arthur''s appearance couldn''t be that hideous, right?


    Many people praised him for his handsome appearance¡­


    For now, Arthur simply pushed the matter to the back of his mind.


    A few minutes passed, and the announcer stepped up. He apologized for the wait before initiating the next battle.


    Arthur observed the styles of differentbatants, imprinting their every move and thought in his mind. He seemed like a stalker at that moment. However, observation was the very first prerequisite of victory.


    Many examinees were quite powerful, but Arthur believed they would easily sumb to his strength. Despite only having trained for a month, Arthur had achieved his first constitution, merged a useless skill with his inherent one, and refined his sword techniques.


    A few hours passed, and the sun began to set. It seemed the exam could continue until morning.


    Finally, the announcer stepped up.


    "The next battle is between¡­ Alisha Mason Ainsworth and Arthur Sce."


    The crowd broke out into divided opinions. They cheered for Alisha, while condemning Arthur for being her opponent.


    Arthur sped across the crowd before leaping onto the arena in a rather grandiose fashion. As soon as his feet touched the ground, the rounds of insults and condemnation began, yet it posed no bacsh.


    He ignored them all and focused on the entrance through which Alisha was supposed to emerge.


    He could already imagine her vicious smile.


    Although he was immune to the potential tactics she would most definitely employ, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of nervousness. His backer was one of the spies of the Jester Organization and a fairly strongbatant.


    However, Alisha had the backing of the Ainsworth family. Moreover, she was of their direct line.


    Unlike Jake, who was the tenth son, Alisha was quite high in terms of hierarchy, considering the head of the Ainsworth family only stepped up a couple of decades ago. It was not a vast timeframe.


    ''If I harm her too much, the Ainsworth family might shift their focus to me,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin. ''If that happens, unless I get the entire Jester Organization on my side, I will undoubtedly perish. And they''ll know about Lily, mother, and father, too.''


    But would they mind if she lost?


    The Ainsworth family was quite harsh on their descendants. The current head of the family had his arm amputated when he was young during his days at the Arcadia Academy. If they didn''t mind then, would they mind now?


    Would Arcadia Academy protect Arthur if they decided to take action?


    Considering he would receive a schrship if he achieved first ce, he would be Arcadia Academy''s most prized possession. Would they assist him if the Ainsworth family decided to pursue the matter?


    ''Well, it won''t matter if she''s plenty strong,'' thought Arthur. ''I''ll decide once I actually fight her.''


    After making him wait for a few more seconds, Alisha stepped on to the battlefield with a rather stoic expression. Her demeanor wasn''t what Arthur had pictured. Instead, the aura she exuded was solemn.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, yet the sense of nervousness didn''t dissipate.


    ''Did something¡­ happen?''


    Her cyan hair fluttered in the wind, shimmering as the orange light of dusk fell upon it. Dressed in tight clothing suited for battle, her curves were disyed quite clearly.


    In her hand was a silver rapier, and on her forehead was a striped, white headband.


    Her footsteps were soft, and she walked with grace. Jamie cheered for her from the stands, and her solemn facade crumbled for a split second. She revealed a faint, mesmerizing smile before reverting to her original state.


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she approached Arthur.


    Her lips twitched, and Arthur paid attention to everything. He was waiting for the opportunity to strike, since the announcer had already announced the initiation of the battle.


    Alisha''s steps never wavered.


    When she reached within arm''s length of Arthur, she revealed a gentle, beautiful smile.


    "Would you¡­ like to watch your mother be defiled?"

 Chapter 31: Uncontrollable Fury

    <h4>Chapter 31: Uncontroble Fury</h4>


    What?


    Arthur racked his brain at a tremendous speed, attempting to find an opening to strike. But she interrupted everything with a single sentence. The crimson-eyed man''s mind went nk at those words.


    -Would you¡­ like to watch your mother be defiled?


    Arthur never knew that a single sentence could cause such great anger. However, as he gazed at Alisha''s smiling face, he immediately understood that her words were not a joke. She truly meant them.


    Arthur predicted she did some digging on his family after the crowd came to condemn him. She knew Lily, and tracking the adults she was rted to wasn''t too difficult using the Ainsworth family''s connections.


    Alisha had bared her fangs and gotten into Arthur''s head.


    She truly nned on defiling Anna Sce if it ever came to it. The sheer rage boiling in Arthur''s chest wasn''t something that could be described through anynguage. His eyes turned bloodshot for a split second.


    "What''re they talking about?"


    "Why''s she close to that backstabbing bastard?"


    "Are they¡­ in love?"


    They both ignored the words of the public. Arthur stood still, unable to respond to such a tant provocation.


    "Would you?" Alisha asked again, breathing into Arthur''s ear. Her cutesy voice sounded demonic at that moment. Demonic¡­ a word usually rted to a species called Demons¡­ on the 99th floor.


    Many hated the demons.


    Who else hated the demons?


    Arthur Sce. The Lord of Sins.


    Arthur''s hand moved unconsciously. It didn''t reach for the longsword strapped to his waist. Instead, it aimed directly for Alisha''s smug face. The cyan-haired woman''s eyes widened and she attempted to slice Arthur''s hand using her rapier.


    sp! Crack!


    Arthur grabbed the rapier with bare hands and twisted it, twisting her entire arm while doing so. A bloodcurdling scream escaped Alisha''s lips, and her entire demeanor crumbled before Arthur''s eyes.


    With an arm that bent the wrong way, she desperately attempted to escape Arthur''s grip.


    "Stay. Still."


    As Arthur''s words entered her ears, her mind went nk. That was the voice of the devil.


    The crowd screamed curses while some people attempted to barge onto the battlefield. However, they were restrained by the supervisors of Arcadia Academy and prohibited from approaching thebatants.


    Anna hurriedly covered Lily''s eyes.


    "What did you say earlier?" Arthur asked, bending the same arm further. Alisha''s cries resounded across the arena. "Say that to my face again. You¡­ you won''t do shit to anyone, will you?"


    "I¨CI won''t!" Alisha responded desperately. She nced at Jamie, whose gaze was nk. "Please¡­"


    "Does the Ainsworth family allow me to continue?" Arthur inquired, ncing at a certain cloaked man in the distance. The man raised an eyebrow before looking at Alisha, whose tearful eyes were unable to bear.


    "No," the cloaked man replied. "Leave her."


    "What are you going to give me in return?"


    "You want something in return? For preserving your own life?" The cloaked man asked, as if Arthur''s words were ridiculous. "Do not joke around in this situation. Announcer¡­ close off the arena."


    In an instant, curtains dropped and the battlefield was hidden from the spectators.


    "For preserving my life?" Arthur asked, as if the cloaked man''s words were a joke. "A single move and she''s dead."


    "Would you truly do that, regardless of the consequences?"


    "If I''m going to die even if I let her go, what''s the point?"


    "You''re¡­ interesting," said the cloaked man, but his voice remained emotionless. It was like Arthur was conversing with a robot. The surroundings were dark, and Arthur, Alisha, and the cloaked man were the only ones on the battlefield.


    The cloaked man was one of the executives of the Ainsworth family. Arthur had noticed him during the time he was observing the exam.


    "What do I get?"


    "You can choose. The Ainsworth family could put in a good word for you at Arcadia Academy if you want, too."


    "You sound¡­ too casual."


    "Of course, I am. Do you truly believe the Ainsworth family cannot kill you at this second and preserve Alisha''s life?"


    "Then why aren''t you doing so?"


    "Because prodigies are quite difficult to locate. You defeated Alisha without doing anything. You took advantage of her overconfidence. Also, I watched your battle with Jake. Backstabbing is not honorable, but it is the best way to win."


    "So you''re¡­ sponsoring me?"


    "You could think of it that way," replied the cloaked man. "You spare Alisha and move two steps away, and we''ll grant your family immunity from all dangers. Also, you will be provided with additional safety from all other organizations¡­ we''ll ignore your connection with the Jester Organization."


    "What do I have to do?"


    "Whatever do you mean?"


    "Drop the act. Those benefits are too good to be true. Ignoring my connection with the Jester Organization? You''ll antagonize the Arcadia Academy."


    "Looks like you''re not blind towards politics," the cloaked man chuckled, ncing at Alisha''s pained expression.


    "What do I have to do?"


    "You simply have to help us destroy Arcadia."


    *


    "What happened in there?" Henry Noxickle asked, sipping on atte. Arthur and him were back inside the same cafe where they first met, but their rtionship wasn''t too sour anymore. Henry knew antagonizing Arthur would only end in his destruction.


    "Oh, nothing," Arthur replied cheekily.


    "You expect me to believe that an executive of the Ainsworth family saw you trying to kill a descendant¡­ and they did nothing?" Henry inquired.


    The barrier blocked all sounds, so conversing freely was fine. They simply had to prevent their lips from revealing what they were saying.


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying," Arthur responded frivolously, sipping his ck coffee without a shred of concern. "Also, I need you to inform Cecilia Xelgar to meet with Gregorio Dune tomorrow."


    "Okay¨C what!?" Henry''s eyes widened at that statement. "Cecilia Xelgar¡­ the head of the Jester Organization?"


    "Just give her this," said Arthur before handing Henry a note. "If you''ll excuse me, I have to visit my family. Get it done."


    "I''m totally being treated like a ve, aren''t I?"

 Chapter 32: Cecilia Xelgar And Gregorio

    <h4>Chapter 32: Cecilia Xelgar And Gregorio</h4>


    In a chamber devoid of light stood two figures.


    "Cecilia, what a surprise," one of the figures spoke in a rather frivolous tone. With an ethereal glow exuding from his body, he seemed invincible in that moment. "I''m assuming Arthur delivered the note."


    "I''m quite surprised," said the other figure. Her voice was soothing, yet contained a hint of slyness. "I hadn''t any idea that an unaffiliated child would be able to grasp one of our spies by the throat."


    "He''s quite the force."


    "Yeah. I heard he defeated Alisha quite easily. Also, he caught your interest, so I''m assuming there''s something special about him."


    "He''s going to be a great help in our objective."


    "If you say so. Does the head of the Ainsworth family know about this? You''ve gone ahead and recruited a stranger. Is he fine with it?"


    "He''s quite angry about Jamie and Alisha''s injuries¡­ but he agreed to allow Arthur to participate once I listed his feats."


    "I''m quite impressed, Gregorio," said one of the figures. Her slender figure approached the man cloaked in darkness.


    "Cheers to Arcadia''s destruction."


    "Haha¡­ cheers."


    *


    "Arthur¡­" Anna muttered, sighing. She wasn''t certain of what to make of the situation. Her son''s eyes¡­ they weren''t the innocent eyes she knew. Instead, they seemed like the eyes of a devil. They were scary.


    Never did she expect to fear her own son. But the crimson glow in his eyes seemed to demand fear and obedience.


    The insanity in Arthur''s eyes as he twisted Alisha''s arm¡­ it was sickening. But Anna knew better than to condemn her son. Judging by the smug expression on Alisha''s face and the rage on Arthur''s, she''d somehow enraged him.


    Arthur wasn''t one to be angered easily.


    By what Anna knew of him, her son was a calctive person. Sometimes, she wondered whether he was truly Magnus and her son, as he disyed traits far above what his parents could achieve.


    ''But the warmth in his eyes as he gazes at us¡­''


    "Mommy, when will big brother be back?"


    "He won''t be back for a few days at least¡­ maybe a few weeks, Lily," said Anna, brushing her daughter''s hair. Magnus sat on the bed, contemting something Anna wasn''t aware of. "Magnus, could you pass me the hair oil?"


    "Hm? Ah, sorry," Magnus cursed at himself for zoning out before grabbing the hair oil. He then passed it to Anna.


    A few minutes of peace descended upon the family, but none of them could remove Arthur from their minds. His presence was like glue that held them together. His sudden disappearance was heartbreaking.


    At that moment, screams were heard from a fair distance away.


    "What''s happening?" Anna asked no one in particr. Her forehead creased, and she continued brushing Lily''s hair as if nothing had happened. But when the screams continued, she couldn''t ignore it.


    "I don''t¡­ know," replied Magnus. He quickly walked to the door of their hotel room. Opening the door slightly, he peeked outside, but there wasn''t a single entity in sight. Even the corridor was dark.


    The corridor was a blend of golden-ck fabric that covered the walls, and chandeliers that provided ample light. But for some reason, the chandeliers weren''t working. Moreover, there wasn''t a single sound.


    The screams had faded, and not even the eventual chatter was audible.


    Magnus gritted his teeth, aware that something was going on. Had it been something casual, everyone would have exited the rooms to check it out. However, not a single person was there. It meant their family was being targeted.


    Magnus knew the reason, but he was aware it wasn''t Arthur''s fault. He worked to keep his family out of such matters¡­ but s, he seemed to have failed.


    ''I don''t let them get to Anna or Lily, at least,'' thought Magnus with determined eyes. He quickly entered the hotel room and grabbed a kitchen knife. Anna narrowed her eyes, and fear arose in her chest.


    "What''s happening, Magnus?" Anna asked. "Why the knife?"


    "They''re here," Magnus replied in an emotionless tone. The murderous intent in his eyes was vivid.


    "Who''s here?" Anna asked in concern. "Magnus, what are you hiding?"


    "Please¡­ don''t ask me," Magnus responded, shutting his eyes as he clutched the knife tighter. "Please¡­ just wait for me¡­"


    Anna wanted to protest, but the desperation in her husband''s eyes was too much to bear. Lily knew something was wrong, too, but she didn''tment. She knew her brother woulde to the rescue.


    Magnus took the knife and headed out of the room, shutting the door as he left.


    He roamed through the silent hallways, yet spotted not a single entity. A few minutes passed, and he returned to his room. He stood in front of the door that led to his room and sighed in defeat.


    But at that moment, a noise entered his ears.


    Crash!


    Then, a scream resounded across the area.


    Magnus pushed the door open, entered, and swung his knife towards the man cloaked in darkness. But, at that moment, his vision was distorted. The world seemed to revolve in front of him, and suddenly, a searing pain emerged from the back of his head.


    "Get away!" Magnus screamed, and he was already pinned to the ground, helpless.


    "Gosh, you guys are such a pain in the ass," said a feminine voice. "Can''t you justply like normal, civilized humans?"


    "Who are you?" Magnus shouted, his eyes bloodshot either due to the pain or due to his desperation. Anna and Lily hid in the corner while the figure cloaked in darkness simply shook her head.


    She wore a body-tight, ck costume that highlighted her curves. Her face was covered by a ck mask, and she held a dagger in her hands.


    "Your bodyguard, duh," said the woman. She then shook her head again as if it were a drag. "Do you guys not get the information? Has your son not arrived yet?"


    "My son?"


    "That bastard! He was supposed to arrive like an hour ago. I even gave you time to reconcile."


    At that moment, the door swung open, revealing Arthur''s figure.


    "Sorry, I got caught in traffic."

 Chapter 33: Keep Them Safe, June

    <h4>Chapter 33: Keep Them Safe, June</h4>


    "Shut up!" the woman shouted in indignation. "We both know there wasn''t a shred of traffic. You fooled around instead of meeting your own family."


    "I did not fool around," replied Arthur. "I had to meet someone. Now, would you get out for a few minutes? You''re annoying."


    The woman stomped before muttering a string of curses. She then attempted to p Arthur, but was stopped by the crimson-eyed man''s hand, which grabbed her wrist at a terrifying speed, leaving her defenseless.


    She cursed again before leaving and shutting the door behind her. "Bastard!"


    Finally, silence returned.


    Anna sobbed, sliding down towards the floor. Magnus stood up, reddening due to the embarrassment he attempted to mask. He brushed his clothes using his hand before plopping down on the bed.


    Noticing Arthur''s gaze, Anna, too, sat on the bed beside Magnus. Lily sat in herp, obviously excited to see her big brother again.


    "You know, when we came to Arcadia, I knew something would go wrong," Anna spoke in a rather stoic tone. "The incident with Lily, in which she supposedly tripped¡­ the perpetrator was Alisha Mason Ainsworth, wasn''t it?"


    Lily gulped before ncing at her brother.


    Arthur nodded without hesitation. "Her little brother, Jamie, caused Lily to trip."


    "What¡­ what did you do?" Anna asked, biting her lip in anticipation. She knew she shouldn''t hear the answer, but under Arthur''s unusual expression, she knew this was thest time they would meet for a significant amount of time.


    She''d been fed lies for too long. Although it was probably done to protect her, it didn''t do any good.


    "I sliced Jamie''s fingers," Arthur responded, and Anna gasped, covering her mouth using her palm.


    "You¡­ cut off a child''s fingers?"


    "He made Lily trip intentionally."


    "That does not excuse your actions and you know it!" Anna shouted as tears streamed down her cheeks. Silence descended upon the room, and the awkwardness reached new realms. Finally, she stood up. "Leave."


    "Mother¡­"


    "Leave!" Anna raised her voice. "I¡­ I need some time to process this."


    Arthur sighed before nodding. He then directed a knowing nce towards Magnus, who nodded before standing up. The two exited the room, allowing Anna to sob in peace. Lily wiped the tears from her mother''s cheeks.


    "Big brother is not bad."


    "I know that, Lily¡­ I know. He did it to protect you¡­ to protect us¡­ but not everything is perfect."


    *


    "You''re going away?" Magnus asked the question he''d been suppressing ever since Arthur entered the room. Now that they were in the dimly lit corridor, Magnus finally had the opportunity to ask.


    "I can''t reveal much¡­ but yes, I''m going away," exined Arthur, ruffling his own hair in an attempt to calm himself down. "I couldn''t bear to tell mother and Lily about this¡­ but you understand, right?"


    "Somewhat. When will you return?"


    "I don''t know," replied Arthur, letting out a bitter chuckle. "Hours, days, weeks, months¡­ years?"


    "That long, huh," muttered Magnus, copsing on the floor. To be precise, he slid down the wall he had his back against, and simply sat on the floor helplessly. "What will I tell Anna and Lily? Is there¡­ a narrower answer?"


    "I hope I can visit before I enter Heaven''s Spire."


    "Basically, this is thest time we meet," said Magnus. "You might or might not stop by before disappearing forever."


    "Yes," said Arthur in a voice dripping with regret. "The woman you saw earlier? She''ll be your bodyguard and protect you twenty-four/seven. Your safety will be ensured by the Ainsworth family, and your finances will also be provided by them."


    "The Ainsworths¡­ didn''t you almost cripple their daughter?"


    "It seems like they''re more cooperative than I expected," Arthur said, letting out a bitter chuckle. "To be honest, it''s just like selling your soul to the devil. I have to work for them now¡­ although, I''m not like an employee or something."


    "Complicated."


    "It truly is," replied Arthur. "Anyway, I just wanted to bid my farewell before I¡­"


    "Disappeared?"


    "That. Could I get a hug before I go?"


    Magnus, without hesitation, pulled the crimson-eyed man in for a hug. Arthur wrapped his arms around his father, to which Magnus did the same. The two remained in the position for a few minutes before hesitantly pulling away.


    "Bye, dad."


    Magnus waved back, and like a gust of wind, Arthur dissolved into the atmosphere.


    Finally, a tear streamed down Magnus''s cheek.


    *


    "You took long enough," said the tight-clothed woman, watching Arthur exit the hotel with an emotionless expression stered over his face.


    "Please, shut up," Arthur replied in a seemingly trembling voice. Unlike his usual, cold demeanor towards strangers and foes, he seemed strangely vulnerable right now. "June¡­ listen for a moment."


    "What is it?" Although June loved to tease the crimson-eyed man, this wasn''t the time.


    "June¡­ if anything, and I mean anything, happens to my family while you''re in-charge of them¡­ if you neglect your duties even half a percent¡­ I will kill you¡­ no, I will skin you alive while you beg for a mercy that won''te."


    "Tough words from a ve of the Ainsworths."


    "You want me to contact Cecilia?" Arthur asked. "I mean it this time, June. If someone even dares to touch their hair, you''ll be the first one I will destroy once I gain enough power. And it won''t take long, June."


    At that moment, Arthur''s eyes shed crimson.


    June''s eyes unfocused, and she trembled under the crimson-eyed man''s gaze. Although she was much stronger, she couldn''t help but feel an ominous premonition. It was like the world revolved around Arthur¡­


    Like he was the axis of the world.


    Suddenly, June''s vision darkened, and she fell into a trance. With a dazed expression, she copsed on the ground.


    Yet Arthur didn''t help her up.


    It was only after a good three minutes did June awaken. With fear-corroded, bloodshot eyes, she red at Arthur. Yet, what escaped her mouth¨Cinstead of curses¨Cwere the metaphorical purrs of a wet cat.


    "Keep that in mind, June."

 Chapter 34: Class A

    <h4>Chapter 34: ss A</h4>


    The days passed in an instant, and eventually, the first day of school arrived.


    The Arcadia Academy, the most prestigious school on the entire. People from all around the world visited the school for their education, and the most influential figures on the were graduates.


    Many people entered Heaven''s Spire through Arcadia Academy. Since the tower was monopolized by many influential parties, academies were the fastest and easiest method of bing a yer.


    "Student ID," a guard dressed in ck at the front of the school extended his arm, waiting for the crimson-eyed man to provide his Student ID.


    Arthur dug into his pockets and quickly retrieved a white card with stripes, on which a certain number was written. Student IDs were like social security numbers, in the sense that they represented your existence.


    If one did not have their card or their ID memorized, they weren''t permitted to enter unless they could prove their admission into Arcadia Academy.


    It was a strict system, but Arcadia Academy was a prestigious school. They couldn''t have peoplemitting identity theft, as it would only serve to tarnish their reputation in the long term.


    "Wee, Arthur Sce," said the guard in a fairly hospitable tone. "Your schrship has been provided, and you have been ced in ss A of the first year division. Please report to your ss before 8 AM."


    Since it was currently 7:45 AM, Arthur did not have much time. He quickly nodded in acknowledgement before grabbing his backpack and sprinting towards his ssroom. It was quite a long journey.


    The school''syout was quite intricate.


    On the left were the faculty offices, lined up in an order Arthur did not understand. Then, in the middle, there was the main school building, while on the right, there were the student and teacher dorms.


    Arthur would be staying in one of those dorms after sses ended.


    After a few minutes of sprinting, Arthur arrived at ss A. He gently pushed the door open, and a flying projectile approached his head at terrifying speeds. Arthur quickly identified it to be a piece of chalk.


    Swoosh!


    Arthur tilted his head, the chalk passed by his head. It collided with the wall behind him, causing a dent.


    "Mr. Sce," a brown-bearded man said, crossing his arms. His lips twitched, and the fake smile he crafted threatened to fade. He then pointed to the entire ss. "Do you think you''re better than them?"


    "Yes¡­?"


    "Wrong answer, Mr. Sce," the brown-bearded man replied in slight frustration. "Although you have received a schrship, you are no better than any other student that has managed to enroll in ss A."


    "I doubt that," replied Arthur, heading to his seat. "Can any of you jump off a cliff and survive?"


    Faced with the rather unusual question, none of the students replied. They simply murmured undecipherable words. When no one dared to answer his question, Arthur turned to face the brown-bearded teacher.


    "You have your answer, teach."


    "You''re quite cocky," said the teacher, revealing a faint smile, disying his amusement. He was originally pissed when Arthur arrived at the sste, but judging by his demeanor, he wasn''t an ordinary man.


    Arthur didn''t respond, and simply turned to face a dirt-blonde-haired man in the distance. "Sheathe your dagger, Jake. I have no qualms in pursuing a rematch, but not during ss. I''m sure our teacher is pissed, too."


    Jake didn''t disy a change in reaction, but his hand moved slightly to sheathe the poking dagger.


    "Sit down, Sce," the brown-bearded man ordered, to which Arthurplied.


    Once everyone had settled, the brown-bearded man approached the chalkboard before jotting down his name.


    "Wee, students of the first year," said the teacher. "I am Mr. Slevonio. It''s a pleasure to meet you all. This ss will be your homeroom, and I will be teaching you mana theory for the year."


    Mana theory was a field of research based around mana, the base of nature. Some students hadn''t yet unlocked their mana circuits, so Mr. Slevonio assisted in that process, too. And, he also exined the principles of mana.


    Mana theory was an abstract concept that not many researched or found interesting. Yet, it was the root of knowledge.


    "For today, we will be expanding upon our knowledge of filtering mana as it enters our body," said Mr. Slevonio. "Although that may sound like a subject that should be pursued in the mana arts ss, I assure you it has much more to do with mana theory. Now, for the first example, I need two volunteers."


    Several people raised their hands.


    However, before Mr. Slevonio could pick, the door to the ssroom swung open. Mr. Slevonio''s forehead creased, and he turned to look with frustration etched upon his face. But his expression crumpled instantly.


    "Ms. Ainsworth?" asked Mr. Slovenio, gazing at the cyan-haired woman who''d just entered the ssroom. "I wasn''t notified of your admission to my ssroom. I assumed you were in ss B."


    "Do I look like a mediocre student, Mr. Slovenio?" Alisha asked, tilting her head innocently.


    "N¨CNo¡­ I didn''t mean that," replied Mr. Slovenio, realizing his mistake. Students were divided into sses based on their performance. The best ended up in ss A, while the others were simply fodder.


    Arcadia Academy was quite a feudalistic school, in the sense that hierarchy was a majorponent of the structure. sses were divided, and so were teachers. Even activities were divided.


    Arthur watched in confusion. Considering their battle a few days ago, Alisha should have been ced in a lower ss. However, despite that, she was ced in ss A, and the only seat avable was¡­


    Beside Arthur.


    ''What is Gregorio nning?'' Arthur wondered. Considering the matters involving the Ainsworths were usually handled by their executive, Gregorio, he had to be the one who persuaded the superiors of Arcadia Academy.


    It couldn''t be a coincidence, could it?


    After greeting the teacher with a rather scary greeting, Alisha headed towards her. Passing by her admirers, she smiled warmly at Arthur before sitting beside him.


    "It''s been a while, Arthur."


    She said with the most warm smile she could muster.

 Chapter 35: Peanut Gallery

    <h4>Chapter 35: Peanut Gallery</h4>


    "I guess¡­" Arthur responded, narrowing his eyes. He then proceeded to ignore the cyan-haired woman, shifting his focus to Mr. Slovenio. The brown-bearded teacher nced at the pair before continuing his lecture. He dyed the volunteer part.


    "How''ve you been doing?" Alisha asked in a cheerful voice, breathing into Arthur''s ears softly.


    "Mr. Slovenio, could I request a seat change?" Arthur asked, raising his hand. Mr. Slovenio nced at Alisha, who didn''t disy a significant change in reaction. He then nodded slightly to disy his decision.


    Arthur nodded in acknowledgement before carrying his things to the desk beside Jake. There was a brown-haired girl sitting next to him, fawning over the dirty-blonde-haired man as if it were her life''s purpose.


    Arthur ced his stuff on the table, which incited a low growl from the brown-haired girl. "What is it?"


    "Get out," said Arthur, gazing into her eyes, which caused her to flinch.


    "Jake wants me to stay," said the girl, ncing at the man beside her. She interlocked her arm with his before practically crawling atop him. "Right, Jake?"


    The dirty-blonde-haired man simply nced at both Arthur and the girl. He then sighed before gazing into the girl''s eyes. "Get out."


    The girl''s eyes widened in betrayal. She remained still for a few seconds before Arthur nudged her. She then grabbed her stuff tearfully and approached Alisha in hopes of being allowed to sit beside her.


    But she was met with the same response.


    "Get out."


    This time, it was even harsher. Alisha''s disgust lingered in her memory. The girl nced at Mr. Slovenio, who convinced a few students to allow her to sit in the back of the ssroom. Many were jealous of her because she sat beside Jake previously.


    While this meager event consumed half of the allotted time for the lecture, it didn''t prevent Mr. Slovenio from drilling tens of concepts into the brains of his students. In fact, it only propelled his speed.


    "How''s your ear?" Arthur asked, leaning back in his chair while partially paying attention to Mr. Slovenio''s lecture. The knowledge he ryed was something Arthur learnt decades ago, so it didn''t interest him.


    However, it seemed like the others were racking their brains, attempting to drill this knowledge into their brains.


    It was quite aical scene.


    "You''re horrible at initiating a conversation," Jake responded stoically. "Where do you think it went?"


    The dirty-blonde-haired man pointed at the blob of skin where an ear was previously attached. But now, the area seems deformed. Although he''d managed to stop the bleeding and close off the part, the fact that it waspleted so quickly meant there was a chance of an infection.


    "I know what you''re thinking," said Jake. "There isn''t going to be an infection. A healing mage did this, not a regr doctor."


    "I would expect nothing less of the Garcia family."


    "Funny, how you say that after tainting our reputation," muttered Jake. A hint of murderous intent shed across his eyes, but Arthur ignored it as if it weren''t important. "My father''s pride was wounded due to your nonsensical actions."


    "You know better than anyone that they weren''t nonsensical," Alex said, letting out a bitter chuckle.


    "But the incident with Alisha was, right?"


    "Yeah," Arthur replied. "That¡­ anger got the best of me."


    "What did she even say that got you so riled up?" Jake asked, creasing his forehead due to his overflowing curiosity. However, as he noticed Arthur''s darkening expression, he withdrew. "I didn''t mean to pry. It''s fine if you don''t tell me."


    Arthur nodded and remained silent.


    "Do you understand any of this shit?" Jake asked, attempting to maintain the flow of the conversation.


    "Funny, how you''re the one lengthening our conversation now," Arthur chuckled, ncing at Jake. Thetter didn''t disy any significant changes in expression, but did allow the ends of his lips to curl slightly.


    "Because you could''ve done much worse."


    "Hm?"


    "Remember when I showed you my back?" Jake asked, to which the crimson-eyed man nodded. "You knew¡­ you knew my old man wouldn''t care about an injury that urred during an examination."


    "I did."


    "I don''t know how you know so much, but you could''ve easily killed me if you wanted."


    "The referees¨C"


    "They wouldn''t have been able to stop you," Jake insisted. "No¡­ they wouldn''t stop you. My old man is a different breed of cruel. I knew my life was on the line when I entered the practical examination."


    Silence descended upon the area.


    "And you knew," said Jake.


    "I did," Arthur responded, letting out a chuckle again. "I guess the cat''s out of the bag now, isn''t it?"


    "Yet you didn''t kill me," Jake continued. His expression lightened, and a sense of warmth emerged from his previously ''dead'' eyes. His lips curled into an actual smile. "An ear in return for preserving my life. I''d take that trade any day."


    "Don''t be all sappy on me," replied Arthur, forming a sour expression. "You look better with emotionless eyes."


    "Do I, now?"


    "Oh, right, when are you going to acknowledge that peanut gallery of yours?" Arthur asked, pointing at the group of girls who stared at Jake with intent eyes. Their lustful emotions were evident as they licked their lips lecherously.


    Jake formed a hesitant expression as if asking, ''Do I have to?''


    Arthur nodded. "If you don''t acknowledge them, they''ll never go away. That''s what I told you before¡­ um, cutting off your ear."


    "Such a brazen way of saying it."


    The reason many women fawned over Jake was due to the influence of the Garcia Family. Although he was their tenth son, forming rtions with him would result in unlimited prosperity for the families of the women.


    They were basically gold-diggers.


    However, in Jake''s world, ''love'' could not be based on one''s wealth. It needed to be genuine. That''s why he usually ignored the peanut gallery.


    But if acknowledging them and telling them to go away was the correct move, then why not?


    At that moment, two pieces of chalk flew towards Jake and Arthur''s faces.

 Chapter 36: Flaws In Theory

    <h4>Chapter 36: ws In Theory</h4>


    Smack! Smack!


    Arthur and Jake moved their hands at terrifying speeds, smacking the pieces of chalk away before they collided with their faces. The ss turned silent, and the peanut gallery hurriedly turned away from Jake.


    "Mr. Garcia, Mr. Sce, would you mind paying attention to the lecture?" Mr. Slevonio asked politely, yet behind his wordsy tremendous disdain. "Or, are you too intelligent for me, a lowly teacher."


    "No, Mr. Slevonio," Jake said quietly, providing his undistributed attention to the brown-bearded teacher.


    "And you, Mr. Sce?"


    "I can find three faults in your theory, Mr. Slevonio," Arthur stated proudly. "If I can, you have to allow Jake and I to pass with top grades without attending ss after this day. How about it?"


    The ss remained silent, and many murmured among themselves. Whispers of insults and condemnation revolved around the ss, as some challenged Arthur''s ability to find faults in Mr. Slevonio''s theory.


    Mr. Slevonio was one of the top scientists of the, and only taught in Arcadia for pleasure. In fact, his earnings exceeded even the principal of Arcadia Academy because of his work in the field of mana theory.


    In a world where mana theory was not as advanced as in Heaven''s Spire or other worlds, Mr. Slevonio paved the way for this civilization. He established buildings and monuments that borrowed from the vitality of the world.


    With such a massive contribution towards development and advancement, Mr. Slevonio, also known as Flecker Slevonio, was regarded with much respect. His creations, inventions, and theories were not doubted.


    But that was the problem.


    Theories, in a literal sense, were established to condemn. Theories were simply ideas that were supposed to be criticized until a definite answer surfaced. If one did not question theories, they became delusions.


    It was like "The Static Universe Theory," by Albert Einstein.


    It stated the universe was in a static state, unable to move. However, through constant criticism and scrutinization, it was debunked. In reality, the universe is always expanding, which directly contradicts Einstein''s theory.


    If Flecker Slevonio, a mana science genius, wasn''t questioned, his theories were merely the ideas of a senile old man.


    But the residents of the were too absorbed in his deeds to question him.


    Listening to Arthur''s brazen words, Flecker couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. Although the crimson-eyed was barely an adult, the confidence in his eyes and the willingness to challenge an idea he forged.


    "Sure, Mr. Sce," said Flecker. "If you can find three faults, you and Mr. Garcia will pass with flying colors without the need to attend ss. If you can debunk the entire theory by finding fault in its main idea, I will willingly be your disciple. But if you fail to do so, you will have toe to ss an hour early and leave an hourte every day."


    "Deal," said Arthur, stepping forward towards the chalkboard. A variety ofplex magic circles epassed the chalkboard.


    The students scratched their heads in confusion. Most of them didn''t even understand the theory, but Arthur wanted to find faults in it? Even Jake watched intently, wondering what the crimson-eyed man would change.


    The theory Flecker was renowned for was named "The Mana Refinement Theory."


    The Mana Refinement Theory stated that mana was a liquid-like substance that remained pure within nature. However, as it entered the bodies of humans, it was contaminated by bodily fluids. Our usage was based upon its purification as it exited our bodies.


    Also, the theory stated that not everything was created using mana. Since objects were wood or metal did not conduct mana, they couldn''t be created using mana.


    Finally, his theory stated that higher forms of spells required a higher purity of mana to cast. Unless one could properly baptize their body to support such pure mana without contaminating it, they could not cast higher level spells.


    "Mr. Slevonio," said Arthur. "Mana is actually always pure, unless mixed with a certain affinity of nature. Such as, me spells cause mana to be impure. Still, it doesn''t lose its destructive capability and simply merges with the force of nature."


    "Proof, Mr. Sce."


    "Did you prove a single thing to the public when making this theory?" Arthur asked, letting out a chuckle. "Anyway, as for proof, mana has cleansing properties. Instead of assuming its purity using non-visible sources, try applying mana to an injury."


    "What does that prove?"


    "That mana can cause mitosis without infecting the cells of one''s body due to its ''impurity'' in a human body, something you stated. If it can heal a wound using mitosis without infecting the cell, I guess I''ve pointed out one fault."


    Flecker sighed before putting the number ''1'' on the chalkboard. The students gasped, as they''d been taught not to question Mr. Slevonio, the genius in mana theory.


    "For the second w, you said not everything is made of mana because it doesn''t conduct it. Well, it is. Referring back to my previous statement, we can say that mitosis is possible through mana, correct?"


    "Yes."


    "Mitosis is replication of DNA, which is bundled into chromosomes before the PMAT process. It deals with cells, which are the smallestponents of your body except, of course, atoms and organelles and those sorts of things. Since mana can directly influence cells in mitosis, doesn''t that mean mana can seep into objects even if they don''t conduct mana? Since that''s the case, metal could be made out of mana. It simply doesn''t conduct it well enough."


    Flecker wrote a ''2'' on the chalkboard.


    "Now, the third w. In your statement earlier, you said that higher level spells cannot be casted unless one has a baptized, pure body. That¡­"


    Arthur''s words faded as he realized a crucial detail. He couldn''t cast higher-level spells yet, and neither could anyone in the ssroom. Even Mr. Slevonio was quite weak and only gained fame due to his intelligence.


    "I need a person capable of casting higher-level spells."


    "Can''t you just exin using theory?" Flecker asked, raising an eyebrow. "You did so in your previous exnations. Also, all people capable of using higher-level spells have strong enough bodies to do so."


    "Then I can exin why they don''t need them if you can summon one of them."


    "Why do you need to summon them if you can exin the fundamentals behind it? Plus, none of them are present at school right now."


    Arthur gritted his teeth, but he knew Flecker was not being unfair. Higher-level spell casters were incredibly rare, and barely ten or fifteen of them existed on the. They were all former rankers, yers who climbed until the 50th floor.


    "Then¡­ I cannot find a third w."

 Chapter 37: Dormitory

    <h4>Chapter 37: Dormitory</h4>


    "Never knew you were so good at mana theory,"mented Jake, raising an eyebrow as they exited the school building. "You know, even if you couldn''t find three ws, Mr. Slevonio''s theories are practically unbreakable."


    "I can break almost all of them."


    "The confidence," Jake chuckled, ruffling Arthur''s perfectly styled hair. When the crimson-eyed man red at the dirty-blonde-haired man, thetter only revealed a faint smile. "Make that face and you''ll get stuck with it for the rest of your life."


    "What are you, my mom?"


    "Nah, more like a friend," replied Jake before exiting the school grounds in order to head home. He didn''t live in the dormitory, considering his residence wasrger than the entirety of Arcadia Academy.


    "Friend¡­"


    *


    ''Friend¡­ I haven''t had one in decades,'' thought Arthur, letting out a chuckle. He finished unpacking his things and quietly sat on his bed. Apparently, he was sharing the room with three other people.


    Two of them were boys, while the third was a girl.


    Currently, the other three hadn''t arrived. Once Arthur unpacked, he immediately slid under the covers. Although not physically exhausted, he seemed to be mentally exhausted due to the battle with Flecker.


    Well, it wasn''t a battle. But it was close enough.


    Also, a person had referred to him as a friend¡­


    ''Where did he get that idea?'' Arthur wondered, stroking his chin as he recalled their past interactions. Perhaps he could have mistaken the time Arthur advised him to acknowledge the peanut gallery?


    Or perhaps it was when he added Jake into the reward for disproving Flecker''s theories.


    Either way, Jake seemed to now consider the crimson-eyed man as something more than an acquaintance. Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes narrowed before rxing, and a vicious smile blossomed on his face.


    ''I can use him to get to the Garcias,'' he thought. ''Although he and his father do not have a close rtionship, they''re still linked by blood. If I can hold him hostage¡­''


    The crimson-eyed man''s thoughts faded and he shook his head violently. ''A hostage situation would not be the correct answer. That would only cause enmity to form between the Jester Organization and the Garcias. The Ainsworths would also be involved, since Arthur was technically allied to them.''


    ''Perhaps, I can schedule an audience with his father and start negotiations,'' he wondered, continuing to caress his chin. ''But that would be a risk, as I don''t know if the Garcias hold enmity against Arcadia Academy.''


    Basically, getting the Garcias involved would be beneficial but risky for Arthur, the Jester Organization, and the Ainsworths. Although the Jester Organization could simply pull back and avoid annihtion, Arthur and the Ainsworths couldn''t resist the force of the Arcadia Academy. If they even had an inkling of Arthur and the others'' intention, the crimson-eyed man and the Ainsworths would be executed.


    ''Back in the tower, I could have just mobilized my n¡­'' thought Arthur, revealing a faint smile to mask the agony. "We could have destroyed them all."


    "Destroyed whom?" An unknown voice entered Arthur''s ears, and the crimson-eyed man''s eyes widened. His mouth mped shut, and he wondered if he''d revealed his thoughts by speaking them out loud.


    Noticing his reaction, the owner of the unknown voice, a ck-haired man, chuckled.


    "Evan Smith," said the ck-haired man, approaching Arthur before extending his arm to indicate a hand-shake. The crimson-eyed man, without exiting his covers, simply shook Evan''s hands in reciprocation.


    "Arthur Sce."


    "I know," replied Evan. "There isn''t anyone in the first years'' batch that doesn''t know you. You''re even more famous than Alisha Mason Ainsworth and Jake Garcia."


    "Is that so?" Arthur asked, letting out a chuckle. He then scratched his head in embarrassment before ncing at Evan. "How much did I say out loud? How much did you hear? Are you going to tell anyone?"


    Raising an eyebrow at Arthur''s suspicious words, Evan scrunched his eyebrows. "You just said, ''We could have destroyed them all''. And, I just arrived here, so I didn''t hear the rest of your monologue."


    Arthur nodded in response, but let out a sigh of relief internally. Revealing his intentions would basically mean death at this point. He was nowhere near powerful enough to protect himself, and it was obvious the Ainsworths and Jester Organization would abandon him if he was dead weight.


    The two forces were enormous, and weren''t renowned for their magnanimous nature. Instead, they were tyrants in their respective fields, ruling using sheer force and their widespread influence.


    Allying with them was a risky move, but Arthur couldn''t y it safe, considering his ambitions. And, at that moment, his family was also at risk.


    "What was your monologue about, anyway?" Evan asked, plopping down on his bed, which was a few meters away from Arthur''s. There were two bunk beds and four drawers in the room, along with a bathroom, a kitchen, and a tiny balcony.


    The room was quite small, around 600 square feet at most. However, it was simply for sleeping or essential cooking. Dormitories weren''t meant to be lived in, and were simply for those who weren''t natives of Arcadia Academy.


    Well, even if you were native, if your home was too far away, you could reside in the dormitory.


    Arthur and Evan were on the bottom beds, and the other two members on the top. Thetter members hadn''t arrived yet, though.


    "My monologue¡­" Arthur muttered. "It was nothing. You don''t have to pay attention to it."


    "Suspicious."


    "Truly," replied Arthur, letting out a sigh. He then turned to face Evan, who stared at the ceiling, which was the bottom of another bed. "Anyway, do you know the other two members? It''s almost midnight. Why aren''t they here, yet?"


    "Those two wille eventually. One is a girl named Caroline, while the other is a guy named Gary."


    Suddenly, a rustling sound resounded across the room. It was the sound of two people bickering, something that amused both Arthur and Evan. Eventually, the doorknob twisted, and two people entered the room.


    "I didn''t realize you guys were already here."

 Chapter 38: Roommates

    <h4>Chapter 38: Roommates</h4>


    "It''s midnight¡­" Evan muttered, raising an eyebrow. "What do you mean you didn''t know whether we were here?"


    "Shut up, Evan," a blonde-haired girl spoke in an unrefined fashion. Her hair was silky, and she wore a white top with ck jeans. Her skin was quite pale, and Arthur wondered if she was a vampire from Heaven''s Spire.


    Beside her was a serious-looking guy with sses. His hair was dark and swept to the side, which provided him with a nerdy feel. However, his body was sturdy, as disyed by his muscles that bulged from his clothes.


    He wore a suit and tie.


    "Gary, why are you in formal clothing?" Evan asked, narrowing his eyes. "This is a dormitory room, not a conference. Are you going to sleep in trousers and a dress-shirt? Wait, why are you wearing sses?"


    "I always wear sses, dumbass," Gary responded in a tone dripping with annoyance. "We just came back from the entrance ceremony. Wait¡­ did you guys seriously skip the entrance ceremony?"


    "The entrance ceremony? What''s that?" Arthur asked, tilting his head.


    Caroline, the blonde-haired girl, shook her head in disbelief. "It''s a party for first years. Well, only the people with familial connections went. Like, the Ainsworths, Dereks, McCoys, Garcias, and so on."


    "Ah, so a party for snobs," Evanmented, and a dirty sock flew towards his face. "You''re disgusting, Gary."


    "Shut up, Ev," said Gary, climbing up on his bed, which was above Arthur''s. From above, he extended his arm for a handshake. "I''m Gary Anderson. Nice to meet you, Mr. Arthur Sce. I''ve heard much about you."


    Arthur reciprocated by extending his arm. They shook hands and the crimson-eyed man nodded. "I''m¡­ well, you know my name. Also, I''ve heard¡­ a few things about you, I guess."


    "He hasn''t heard anything about you. It''s a way of being polite," said Caroline from a distance, entering the bathroom to change.


    "No shit, Carol!" Gary spoke, but the bathroom door had shut by then. He let out a sigh before shaking his head and sliding under the covers. "Today was fucking exhausting. Ev, pass me some water."


    "Tsk," Evan clicked his tongue before handing Gary his water bottle. "Get your own, man. We''re sharing indirect kisses here and there."


    "Even kissing the homies is eptable," responded Gary, revealing a toothy grin. "It''s not gay if it''s done in friendship. Ah, Arthur, can I call you Art? I usually call people I know using a nickname. Carol for Caroline, Ev for Evan and so on."


    Art¡­ it was an unfamiliar feeling for Arthur. It was a version of his name no one had used before.


    "Sure," he responded, but couldn''t mask his hesitance. Gary furrowed his brows but eventually epted.


    "Art, have you ever been caught doing something bad?" Gary asked in a voice dripping with exhaustion. It seemed he was on the verge of dozing off, but couldn''t put away the burning question.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Like, stealing from someone, or¡­ joining others to bully someone¡­"


    Silence descended upon the room, and Arthur let out a chuckle. "No, I haven''t been caught doing those things."


    "So you did them, then? Naughty boy."


    "Eh, I''ll leave that up to your imagination."


    Once Caroline returned, the squad turned off the lights and dozed off. Since it was already midnight and Gary and Caroline had had a few drinks at the entrance ceremony, it didn''t take long before the sounds of snoring epassed the room.


    At that moment, Arthur''s eyes slowly opened.


    ''He knows,'' thought Arthur, recalling Gary''s words. Although it could''ve been a coincidence, his words were coordinated in a fashion that made it impossible to have been a game of ''luck''. His voice of exhaustion¡­


    It was a facade.


    Through the drowsiness in his voice, Arthur knew he was faking it. His breathing pattern was vastly different from that of a man about to fall asleep. Also, he continuously stimted himself by fidgeting, which was obvious to Arthur''s senses.


    ''Is he allied with Arcadia Academy?'' Arthur thought before shaking his head violently. ''If that was the case, I would''ve been dead by now. He would''ve surely called the executives of the academy.''


    Espionage was a big no-no in Arcadia Academy. As the most prestigious school on the, it retained its reputation through its strict measures. If a spy was caught, they were executed without a second thought.


    Even interrogation was denied in some cases.


    The value of Arcadia Academy''s reputation was priceless, and that was precisely why Arthur was able to trick Henry Noxickle, or Jack Valentine, into folding. Had Arcadia Academy''s punishment system been loose, the crimson-eyed man would have died at Henry''s hands. Instead, thetter was now the former''s dog.


    ''Fuck,'' thought Arthur. ''I can''t report this, either.''


    That would disy his ipetence.


    *


    The next day, as Arthur exited his bed, his mind was clouded with tons of thoughts.


    As he hadn''t gotten a wink of sleep, the crimson-eyed man chugged a certain stimnt to maintain his glycogen levels and energy. However, since he couldn''t do the same the next day due to the stimnt''s sheer effectiveness, he swore to sleep that day.


    ''Who is Gary affiliated with?'' Arthur wondered, ignoring the bags under his eyes. Although his glycogen levels had returned to normal, his cortisol levels had only increased due to overthinking the situation.


    Well, it made perfect sense, considering the matter dictated his life and death.


    "Why do you look so exhausted?" Caroline asked, fixing her hair in front of the mirror. Although they were strangers, she didn''t mind remaining in her sleepwear before Arthur, as if she thought the man didn''t have any libido.


    Unperturbed, Arthur shook his head. "I didn''t get any sleep. Turned out homesickness is more severe than I expected."


    Caroline let out a chuckle. "You''ll get used to it. You''re in ss A, right? You guys have a spar with our ss today, ss B."


    "A spar, huh? Might be interesting."


    "Ah, don''t twist someone''s arm this time."


    Arthur simply smiled.

 Chapter 39: Flecker Slovenio’s Theory

    <h4>Chapter 39: Flecker Slovenio''s Theory</h4>


    "Wee to ss, Mr. Sce," growled Mr. Slevonio, pointing to Arthur''s seat. "Get there quickly. We''re doing a mana theory lesson in private."


    Since Arthur failed to disprove Flecker''s theory, the man had to report to ss early and leavete. It was quite a hassle, but Flecker utilized the opportunity to discuss theories with the so-called genius.


    It seemed Arthur''s intellect had surprised him.


    Arthur, without responding to Mr. Slevonio''s harsh tone, sat on the front-most seat in the ssroom. The room turned silent, and the only noise was that of chalk colliding with the board as Flecker drewplex magic circles.


    Then, he moved onto the equations, and then summarized his works into a few easy-to-understand magic circles.


    "What do you think?" Flecker asked, wiping the beads of sweat from his forehead. Arthur scrutinized the forms with glittering eyes. The crimson-eyed man wondered whether Flecker''s work could increase his understanding of mana.


    "Is your understanding of mana increasing?" Flecker asked. "I''m getting system messages after summarizing my data."


    "I''m not getting any yet."


    "Your mana circuits must be abnormally powerful," said Flecker. "I''ve been working for years and am finally seeing changes. Your system messages should be exploding after viewing my work. Or do you not understand it?"


    "As if," Arthur replied, scoffing.


    The crimson-eyed man approached the chalkboard. Once Flecker handed him the chalk, Arthur began jotting down his initial ideas on the subject. Flecker watched with excitement oozing from his body.


    Arthur''s movements were rhythmic, something that dazed Flecker.


    The union between two intellectuals was smooth, and Arthur and Flecker conversed about theories for a few minutes.


    "Let''s use science''s Ohm Law as an example," exined Arthur. "In that, current is described using amperes, voltage using volts, and resistance is described using ohms, or the greek letter for ''Omega''."


    Flecker nodded, recalling his education on the subject. Voltage, current, and resistance were the threeponents of a closed circuit. The speed of the flowing electrons across a certain point was considered the current, while voltage was the pressure or potential energy at the initial stage. As electrons flowed from the positive terminal of a closed circuit, the impeding force was called resistance.


    "Mana works in a simr way," exined Arthur, summarizing the details on the chalkboard. "Mana can be described using the symbol M. It''s the same as Ohm''sw. Only, the flowing electrons are reced with mana."


    [Your understanding of mana has deepened.]


    [Your understanding of mana has deepened.]


    [Your understanding of mana has deepened.]


    "These form the mana circuits within our body," exined Arthur. "Our bodies are basically apendium of altered scientificws."


    [Your understanding of mana has deepened drastically.]


    [Your mana absorption rate has doubled.]


    [Your mana circuits smoothen drastically.]


    [Your senses rting to mana have strengthened.]


    [Your connection with the surrounding mana has deepened.]


    Noticing Arthur''s gaze, which was focused on a random spot in his vision, Flecker let out a chuckle. "System messages? Considering the information your summarizing, you must have gained substantial improvement."


    "I have," replied Arthur.


    "ss is about to begin, so we might need to erase this soon," said Flecker. He then extended an arm to Arthur in goodwill. "Discussing theories with you was fun. Let''s do this again sometime."


    "Leeching off of someone is not beneficial, Mr. Slevonio," replied Arthur, revealing a faint smirk. "Give me some credit in your next article."


    "I don''t think I''ll do that."


    "Leech."


    "Call me whatever," said Flecker. "Now take a seat. The other students should be arriving soon. You know that we''re sparring with ss B today, right?"


    "Yeah, my roommate told me about it this morning."


    Flecker nodded before returning to his endless endeavor of summarizing ideas. He was stuck at a bottleneck, and Arthur''s exnations had loosened it. With a few more months of research, he should be able to break through the bottleneck.


    A new, better discovery for the world.


    It would be exciting.


    *


    Once ss A arrived, Flecker led them towards the training grounds, which was simply the arena but with a different name. The bleachers had vanished, and there remained an enormous, t ground.


    Without the decorations that were present on the day of the practical exam, the training grounds or arena seemed quite barren.


    It was only dawn, yet the sun was quite high.


    In the middle of the training grounds, two student parties lined up. In front of each sing-file line was a teacher. For ss A, the teacher was Mr. Slovenio, while for ss B, the homeroom teacher was Ms. Gomez.


    Ms. Gomez was a petitedy with thick, brown hair. She was the definition of ''loli,'' if there was one.


    Despite her appearance, her true age was over sixty. It was a fact that confused many, and mostly herself, too.


    "ss B," said Ms. Gomez. "Today, you will pair up with a student from ss A and will spar with them. I realize this is disadvantageous for you, and the odds of winning are quite low, but sparring isn''t done for the sake of winning."


    "Sparring is a sport, a ritual simply for the sake of improving," Mr. Slovenio continued Ms. Gomez''s exnation. "Just a head''s up, there will be no foul y, grievous injuries, or death in this session. Do it somewhere else."


    At that moment, Ms. Gomez pped Mr. Slovenio''s wrist. "Never do that."


    Thetter let out a chuckle, causing the former to redden slightly. "Yeah, listen to Ms. Gomez, students. This ain''t your father''s training ground. Treat it carefully, and you won''t be beaten ck and blue."


    "By who, sir?" A random student raised his hand. A smirk appeared on his face at the thought of ying with the teachers.


    "Her," said Mr. Slovenio, pointing to Ms. Gomez''s petite figure. Since thetter was a theorist, his physical capabilities were nil. He could even be beaten up by a fly if thetter tried hard enough.


    A few students chuckled, but Ms. Gomez just smiled calmly.


    At that moment, tremendous pressure bore down on the students, and they struggled to stay standing.


    "Mr. Slovenio¡­ I was trying to be civilized."


    "Do you really believe these rebellious teens need civilized training?"


    "No, not really."

 Chapter 40: Sparring

    <h4>Chapter 40: Sparring</h4>


    Once Ms. Gomez''s disy of raw strength wasplete, she interlocked arms with Flecker before trotting over to a concession stand. While the two enjoyed their date, ss A and B picked opponents.


    "Jake," said Arthur in an emotionless voice. The dirty-blonde-haired man raised his head in confusion. "Pick Gary as your opponent. That muscr, silent¡­ externally, I guess, kid. He''s a strong opponent."


    "But why?"


    "Please, Jake," Arthur said, narrowing his eyes as he stared at Gary. Thetter, noticing his cold gaze, waved before approaching Arthur and Jake alongside Caroline and Evan. At that point, Alisha had wandered off on her own.


    "I was wondering where you were," said Evan, putting his arm on Arthur''s shoulder. "Ah, you''re hanging out with Garcia. Evan Smith, nice to meet you."


    "Jake Garcia," replied Jake, shaking hands with Evan. "Do you mind¡­"


    Without waiting for an answer, Jake pulled Arthur away by the arm. Evan and Caroline watched with confusion, but Gary''s eyebrows rose slightly.


    "Why¡­"


    "I suspect him of espionage," Arthur exined. Although he didn''t want to, Jake was the only person powerful enough to potentiallybat Gary in this session. Perhaps, Alisha could, too, but she wasn''t here.


    Moreover, Jake wouldn''t understand without a proper exnation, since he''d been betrayed once, already. The risk was quite high, and the chances of the sparring session being interrupted were increasing.


    Arthur noticed Gary''s amused gaze. The former shot thetter a smile, to which thetter nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Espionage¡­" Jake muttered under his breath. Murderous intent shed across his eyes, but went unnoticed by Arthur. "Shouldn''t you have told a teacher, first? Whye to me, Arthur? Are you¡­ hiding something, too?"


    Arthur gulped inwardly. He was certain revealing such information to Jake was a bad idea, but someone had to keep Gary in check. Also, Jake had hit the mark. The reason he hadn''t told a teacher was because of his potential involvement in said ''espionage''.


    "No, I''m not," replied Arthur tly.


    Jake''s gaze lingered on him for a few seconds before he shook his head and sighed in relief. "Yeah, who am I kidding. Anyway, you need me to spar Gary, right? I''m assuming you also need me to inspect his skills? Perhaps he was holding back when he entered ss B?"


    When Arthur nodded, Jake revealed a faint smile.


    "Consider it done," with a swift motion, thetter vanished from Arthur''s gaze. "In return, teach me that footwork technique some time."


    Arthur nodded before letting out a chuckle. He then paired up with Evan for the sparring session.


    *


    "Gary Anderson," said Gary, shaking Jake''s hands as they stood opposite to each other on the training grounds. After thetter requested to be the former''s partner during the session, the former was quite confused.


    However, the chance to battle a Garcia was like Halley''s Comet.


    "Jake Garcia," replied Jake, exchanging a firm shake. "I hope you don''t mind sparring with me. I was¡­ interested in yourbat style, considering you carry around a halberd. It''s a style I''ve never seen."


    Gary''s eyes lit up. "Do you know about the Spanish Royal Guard?"


    "I''ve read about them in the history books," replied Jake. "They used halberds, right? I''ve heard halberds can allow foot soldiers to battle armored men on horses."


    "True, that," Gary replied, revealing the most fake, diplomatic smile. "Now, shall we begin? I''m sure you didn''t approach me to receive a halberd lesson? Although, I''d be delighted to provide you with one."


    "Maybe some other time."


    "Thought so," said Gary, nodding. "I''m assuming everything goes?"


    "Everything goes," Jake confirmed as he unsheathed his longsword. Mana particles arose from the sword, and Jake prepared a barrage of strikes. His specialty was speed, and it wasn''t a secret.


    However, Gary¡­


    In the practical exam, he hadn''t contended due to personal reasons. However, he was still allowed into ss B despite his absence. He didn''t score that well on the intelligence and knowledge examination, either.


    It wasn''t far-fetched to assume he was conducting espionage. But spies wouldn''t be so obvious in their work. Jake wondered whether Gary was revealing himself, or whether he wasn''t a spy in the first ce.


    Jake didn''t take Arthur''s words at face value. The former knew thetter would''ve never revealed such a secret if he was certain of his assumption. That meant Arthur still needed self-assurance.


    Only then would he dig for proof.


    Jake didn''t mind being the dog in the situation, as powerfulbatants were always wee.


    Gary used a halberd, but his fighting style was unknown. It was obvious he used his massive muscles as catalysts to perform strong strikes, but Jake wondered whether that was only a facade.


    Perhaps he bnced his strength and speed despite his choice of weapon. It was certainly a possibility, and something that would hinder his strikes if Gary decided to reveal it at a certain moment.


    Jake shot forward, preparing to swing his longsword horizontally. His mana cloaked the de of the sword, emitting a silver glow. Its shine was ethereal as it pierced through the wind pressure that towards Gary''s heart.


    At that moment, a faint smile blossomed on Gary''s face. A gust of wind swept by Jake''s face, and a searing pain emerged from his left bicep. Blood emerged from the wound, and it was like time stopped for Jake.


    ''What¡­ the fuck.''


    Jake''s widened eyes were bloodshot, and he racked his brain to process what had urred. At thatst moment as the gust of wind approached his body, Jake had stepped to the side as a reflex to protect himself.


    Despite that, a shallow cut appeared on his left bicep.


    ''The speed¡­''


    Since Gary used the halberd, Jake believed his choice of attribute would be strength. The belief was reinforced due to Gary''s muscr physique, which disyed the hard work he must''ve put towards building it.


    But it didn''t matter? The muscles were practically useless and a diversion.


    Gary''s specialty was also speed.


    Or was it?

 Chapter 41: Shadowed Figure

    <h4>Chapter 41: Shadowed Figure</h4>


    Jake''s thoughts ran at tremendous speeds, but were cut short by the buzzing sound that entered his ears. When the buzzing faded, a soft, clicking sound reced its predecessor. All other sounds were filtered out.


    He turned around as fast as he could, but it was toote by then.


    But what he saw¡­


    Gary''s screams resounded across the arena, and everyone halted their battles to check out what was going on. Jake, still confused as to how Garynded a cut on his bicep, became even more confused as he viewed his assant''s tattered body on the ground.


    ''What¡­ the fuck?''


    Gary''s devilish smile now remained as a vestige of the past. His eyes were clouded by the viscosity of his own blood. Cuts and bruises lined his skin, allowing the crimson liquid to seep from within.


    With a pained expression reflecting his misery, Gary, instead of Jake,y on the ground, unable to move an inch.


    Thud!


    "What the fuck, man!?" Evan spoke mercilessly to the nk Jake. His every word was like a jab to Jake''s stomach. "This was supposed to be a spar, a spar! Look what you''ve done to Gary! Fuck¡­"


    The students suddenly believed Jake was in the wrong. Although some protested, assuring others of his innocence, it was to no avail due to the majority believing he was guilty. Jake stood nkly across this all.


    Without a shred of guilt, he approached Gary.


    Although he was blocked by several students, he shoved them all onto the ground, making his way to the muscr man. Bending down, Jake brought his mouth closer and closer to Gary''s ear.


    Then, he whispered a few words before leaving the arena.


    Gary remained still, a faint smile hung on his lips. The change in expression went unnoticed by everyone¡­ except Arthur.


    *


    Gary was immediately rushed to the infirmary.


    After that, the spars continued as before. Once they ended, everyone returned to their dorms without questioning the incident. They believed Jake was in the wrong, and since he was the son of the Garcias, ming him was easier.


    Although, it did seem like it was truly his fault.


    Once sses had ended, Jake exited the school building with a few folders in his arms. His expression was indifferent as he gazed at the pouring raindrops and the dark sky. It was already dusk.


    Unfolding his umbre, he walked forward, but that''s when a shadow appeared in the corner of his eye.


    "Arthur?" Jake raised an eyebrow, ncing at the shadow.


    "It''s truly a pity," said an unknown voice. Although his crimson eyes seemed to belong to Arthur, his voice differentiated drastically. The shadow walked forward with soft footsteps. His presence was undetectable.


    The nightly breeze swept across Jake''s face, and a hint of moonlight fell upon the shadow''s face.


    His hideous face came under the moonlight, and chills shot down Jake''s spine. It wasn''t Arthur or anyone he knew. No, it was someone he knew, but after so many years¡­ Why was he back? For what purpose?


    "I should have ended you several years ago," said the hideous man, and the moonlight willingly shifted from his face to the object in his hand. It was a blood-stained dagger, the same one he possessed several years ago.


    Jake''s eyes widened, and a lump appeared in his throat. The shadowed figure walked forward, but Jake didn''t resist. He simply stared at the approaching with eyes that screamed for help, but no one came.


    The sheer trauma prevented him from moving a muscle.


    "Speak, Garcia," said the shadowed figure, licking the blood from his dagger. "Speak! It''s no use hunting a wet cat."


    Jake didn''t respond.


    "Resist, god damn it!" The shadowed figure suddenly brought his face within a finger''s length of Jake''s. His insane expression was vivid, and the blood stains on his face proved he''d been murdering left and right the entire day, or perhaps weeks. "I don''t like people who don''t care for their lives. Beg, Garcia."


    Silence.


    "He¡­hahaha!" The shadowed figureughed uncontrobly, squirming for no particr reason. "You were a lot more hot-blooded back then. Your father was a bitch back then, and he still is. I''m so d to have returned."


    His uncontrobleughter continued, and Jake''s expression grew paler.


    "Nothing beats hunting in Arcadia," the shadowed figure continued to rant, and Jake shrunk like a wet cat. "This scent¡­ I missed it dearly."


    At that moment, he nced at Jake. "Where have my manners gone? Aren''t you going to wee me back, Jake Garcia? I heard you made a new friend recently. Where is he? I didn''te to Arcadia to hunt just one person. I''ll dispose of your so-called ''friend'' too, while I''m at it."


    Silence.


    "Who is he, Jake?"


    "Ar¡­Arthur¡­ Soce," Jake spoke in a trembling voice. His eyes were bloodshot, and he stared at the ground as if he''d lost the purpose to live.


    "Good boy," replied the shadowed figure, patting Jake on the head. Thetter shrunk at the physical contact, but didn''t move away. "I should probably do what I came here to do, now. It''s been nice talking to you after so long. Pray we don''t meet in hell."


    Swoosh!


    As the gust of wind swept past Jake, so did the shadowed figure. Without being able to resist, Jake suffered a fatal wound on his torso. As a long scar formed on his stomach, blood emerged from his lips.


    Coughing, Jake fell to his knees. ''I couldn''t even resist¡­''


    Although his thoughts were jumbled, these words lingered in his mind. With a soft chuckle, he fell face-first into the ground. At that moment, blood sprayed from all openings in his skin. Eventually, he was a bloody mess.


    The chilly breeze was harsh on his skin.


    The shadowed figure smiled devilishly before fading into the wind, as if his existence was a hoax.


    Thest and only vestige of his existence was the scar on Jake''s torso.


    From that day, Jake was dead.


    At least, for the shadowed figure.

 Chapter 42 Ian Mason Ainsworth

    <h4>Chapter 42 Ian Mason Ainsworth</h4>


    "Is it done?" A man dressed in a pristine, white suit asked. In his hand was a fragile ss containing a maroon liquid.


    "Yeah. When will I get my payment?" A shadow hidden between life and death replied before inquiring.


    "Eventually. You know, I was quite disappointed about your failure a few years ago. You''re quite skilled at amending your mistakes. As a bonus, you can choose from the treasury¡­e back tomorrow."


    With a quick nod, the shadowed figure faded into the darkness, and the man in the white suit took a sip of his wine.


    "Another one down. How long will you guys y this worthless game?"


    *


    "Hmm," the shadowed figure hummed silently, hopping from rooftop to rooftop as he headed to nowhere in particr. Without a home, the shadowed figure¨Calso known as Jim Destiny¨Csimply wandered the streets.


    His ultimate motive was to find prey.


    From kids to adults, women to old people¡­ everyone was valid as long as their bodies contained blood. Sometimes, Jim considered himself a vampire due to his tendency to search for blood.


    It was a naive thought, but something that maintained his interest in the terrible job he possessed. Killing people day and night was not interesting, but when one wished for nothing but blood in their life, it was quite enjoyable.


    As he leapt from rooftop to rooftop, his senses detected a disturbance in mana in the distance.


    "Hm?" His hum twisted into a questioning tone. As his eyes narrowed, the urge to harvest blood rose. With a swift motion, he rushed forward towards the disturbance, desperate to consume more blood.


    It was night, and the streets were dead silent.


    No one suspected a blur that shot past their eyes, even if they were awake during such hours. Moreover, everyone who saw the blur was decapitated before they could speak, resulting in an unintentional massacre.


    ''There,'' Jim concluded, twisting his body to alter his trajectory.


    There he was. The person who caused the disturbance of mana was cloaked by dark robes. He seemed like a great magician, judging by his clothing of choice. Jim wondered whether his current skills couldbat a great mage.


    Still, his urge for blood only rose.


    ''Fuck it,'' he thought, pouncing on the great mage. Jim believed there wasn''t a single person in the city who couldbat him, and his words were reinforced by the man in the white suit he met previously.


    ng!


    However, as Jim''s ws approached the great mage''s robes, a vibrant,plex magic circle manifested in between the two. The great mage''s robes fluttered, and his hood came off. That''s when Jim''s eyes widened.


    "Ainsworth¡­"


    "You remember me," said the great mage, caressing his hair. It was stark ck, and parted in the middle before twisting. It was akin to a curtain. The great mage''s expression was quite pleasant as he gazed at Jim''s trembling eyes. "I''m ttered, Jim Destiny."


    The great mage was one of the strongest mages in Arcadia, and went by the name of Ian Mason Ainsworth. He was also the first son of Mason Lucas Ainsworth, the head of the Ainsworth family.


    Alisha''s elder brother.


    "Ian Mason Ainsworth," said Jim, calming himself down. With a light bow, he apologized for his misdoings. "I apologize for pursuing you so vehemently. Please forgive me for my mistakes, Lord Ainsworth."


    "You know, I''m feeling magnanimous today," replied Ian.


    Jim exhaled in relief.


    "Too bad, Uncle Gregorio requested this of me," said Ian. Suddenly, a murderous glint shed across Ian''s eyes, and Jim attempted to flee, realizing the great mage''s intention. But it was toote.


    Mana spilled into the atmosphere, forging a dome of which Ian was the ruler. Not even Jim could escape.


    "He told me to kill you as painfully as possible," Ian''s voice emerged from all directions, and Jim''s face grew pale. He released an enormous amount of mana to forcefully shatter the dome, but no one couldpete with a mage in terms of mana.


    sh! sh!


    Before Jim could protest, both of his arms went flying. Blood sprayed from them as Jim let out a blood curdling scream. Ian appeared in front of him before digging into his face using his stark ck boot.


    Mana swirled in his hands as Ian''s fist collided with Jim''s face.


    "I don''t think this is painful enough, is it?" Ian asked, sitting atop Jimmy''s stomach, suffocating thetter under his buttocks. "Would it be better if I took out your internal organs? Perhaps, I could crush your weewee."


    Suddenly, realization struck Ian.


    "I''ll just do what I''m best at," he concluded before cing his palm on the groveling Jim''s stomach. He then pushed down as much as he could, forcing his own mana into Jim''s body rapidly.


    [Mana is being sucked from your body.]


    [The person you are touching is being overloaded with mana.]


    [The target''s body cannot support such a quantity of mana.]


    [Initiating mana overload.]


    [34%... 67%...]


    [99%... 100%]


    [Mana overloadplete.]


    Veins containing mana bulged from Jim''s body, and his expression crumpled. It was unknown just how much pain he experienced, but it was more than a living person could ever imagine. It was truly gruesome.


    The veins exploded, and his skin was unable to contain such powerful energy.


    [You have used a considerable amount of mana.]


    [The released mana is being reabsorbed.]


    [99% of the mana has been reabsorbed.]


    A rain of blood and flesh poured on Ian''s face, and he smiled joyfully. "It''s been a while since I did something nice for my uncle. I hope he''ll appreciate it. Anyway, I''m surprised I had enough mana to overload such a strong person."


    After thinking for a few seconds, he shrugged.


    "It''s probably due to the density of the mana in the atmosphere."


    Considering Ian wasn''t currently inside Arcadia, the mana in the atmosphere could differ. It was quite the pity Jim died so early, thought Ian. Considering the distance the great mage traveled, Jim could have entertained him for a while.


    But now, afterpleting his mission, it would only be a boring journey back to Arcadia.


    It might take several days, even at full speed.


    "But why did uncle have me kill someone for a boy who assaulted Alisha?"

 Chapter 43 He’s Dangerous

    <h4>Chapter 43 He''s Dangerous</h4>


    "Jim has been taken care of," said Gregorio. He took a sip of his tea before staring at the crimson-eyed man who sat on the opposite end of the table. "But¡­ you don''t look satisfied¡­ Why is that?"


    The soft breeze tickled Arthur''s skin, yet a dark atmosphere descended around him.


    "It''s nothing," replied the crimson-eyed man, finishing his tea. He ced the cup on the table in front of him before wiping his mouth with a few napkins. Then, he stood up with the intention of leaving. "I have a few sses today."


    "Jake is not dead, you know," said Gregorio. "Are you dissatisfied that we couldn''t heal his injuries? He''s a cripple, but he''s not dead."


    "No, I can fix his disabilities," replied Arthur tly. "I''m surprised you didn''t take action yourself. Instead, you sent a great mage, your non-blood nephew, to take care of Jim. It''s truly suspicious, considering your track record ofpleting all missions by yourself."


    "Are you using me of something, Arthur?" Gregorio asked, leaning forward as he sped his hands together. A dangerous glint shed across his eyes, and chills shot down Arthur''s spine while gazing into his jewel eyes.


    The two remained silent for a few seconds, gazing into each other''s eyes as if it were a battle. Eventually, Gregorio was the first to avert his gaze. "If only you would put so much effort into our n."


    "I already told you," said Arthur, letting out a sigh. "I will get on with it soon. For now, keep an eye out for Gary. He''s dangerous, and perhaps involved with enemy factions. He pretended to be severely injured to frame Jake."


    "Yes, he''s dangerous," replied Gregorio. His expression turned solemn at that remark. "Our intel-gatherers couldn''t find a single thing on Gary Anderson. It''s like a veil is draped over our eyes, preventing us from viewing the truth."


    Arthur let out a chuckle at Gregorio''s words, finding them to be funny. The concept of truth was truly fascinating.


    "I''ll be taking my leave now," said Arthur, waving as he bid farewell. Gregorio mustered a faint smile as though they were buddies. To be fair, the two were partners in crime, so it only made sense.


    ''Arthur suspects something¡­'' thought Gregorio, massaging his forehead as a migraine awaited him. Although he acted with friendliness towards the crimson-eyed man, both he and Gregorio knew their rtionship was purely due to business.


    Gregorio was a monster, a person regarded as one of the strongest in Arcadia.


    On the other hand, Arthur Sce was amoner from a distant vige, unknown to anyone and everyone except that one incident during the practical exam.


    However, their thoughts were simr, as if one had weaved them together. It was both borrowed from thependium of knowledgebined and stored in their minds. Gregorio wondered whether he would be outmatched by a mere teenager.


    ''Well, it''ll be for the greater good if I get outmatched,'' thought Gregorio. It would only benefit the Ainsworths if their n worked, and if Arthur was the one to bring to fruition, then so be it. He would receive proper credit.


    But the deciding factor was whether he could achieve it.


    Although not all depended on the crimson-eyed man, a lot of it did. The reason Gregorio valued Arthur so much was due to his involvement in the n, which surpassed even Alisha, Mason Lucas Ainsworth''s daughter.


    Stroking his chin, Gregorio sipped on his tea, allowing the fragrance to tickle his nose. Revealing a faint smile at the pleasant scent, he cherished the moment, as things would soon get messy.


    ''I hope he bes a bit more indifferent to such matters.''


    Little did he know, Arthur was attempting to rectify his mistakes. Being too indifferent was one of those mistakes.


    *


    "This''ll be the eighth day I''m missing sses,"mented Arthur, letting out a deep sigh while traversing across uneven ground. He''d left Arcadia the day he conversed with Gregorio and headed back to his vige.


    Melzer¡­ he possessed nectar capable of healing Jake.


    The only problem was his cost. Arthur didn''t even consider the possibility of receiving nectar without an appropriate cost, but he wasn''t certain what Melzer would ask of him. Perhaps, he would request Arthur be a ve?


    But that wasn''t possible, so if Melzer demanded an unreasonable request, Arthur would have to give up on healing Jake.


    But the stakes were quite high. Jake was required if Arthur nned on allying with the Garcias, and that would practically be a deciding factor of whether their n worked or not. It was quite necessary.


    Other than that, it was due to Arthur''s mistake that Jake was almost assassinated¡­


    Although he didn''t regret allowing Jake to monitor Gary, it was true that the incident wouldn''t have urred had Arthur not requested that of him. Such feelings were unfamiliar to Arthur, but he could somehow recognize them.


    Guilt¡­


    It was a funny feeling, really. It emerged from nothingness, and once one subjectively redeemed themselves, it simply faded away as if it had never existed. Feelings were based upon subjectiveness, and were interpreted differently by others.


    It was a hoax, a trick of the mind. But it was also difficult to ignore the pleas of the mind.


    And since Arthur''s goal was to embrace those pleas, he somehow managed to endure the stupidity.


    After a few more hours of traversing through the muddy ground, Arthur arrived at the ce he previously called home. It was a nostalgic feeling, although he''d only been away from the vige for a few weeks.


    The vige was bustling.


    Well, it only made sense, considering Melzer''s influence. His loneliness in the vige was beyond bounds, so he probably invited a few friends to stay in the same vige as him. Arthur smiled at his immaturity.


    Walking across the city, he navigated through the narrow streets and crowds of people. Eventually, he arrived at Melzer''s ce.


    It still looked just as rough.


    Suddenly, a tiny cat approached him, its eyes glittering in the process.


    "Meow."


    "Good to see you, too, Melzer."

 Chapter 44 Lonest

    <h4>Chapter 44 Lonest</h4>


    "Good to see you, too, Melzer," said Arthur, bending over to caress the cat''s head. However, at that moment, white smoke epassed the area, and the cat morphed into what seemed like a hobo.


    With tattered clothes and a squalid scent, Melzer didn''t seem to be at his peak considering hygiene and presentability. Instead, he seemed like a homeless person or a beggar on the streets.


    With a calm expression, he approached Arthur before extending his arm for a handshake.


    Shake!


    It was a firm and quick handshake, but the two understood extensive information within that moment. Melzer''s hands were coarse, rough and filled with calluses, while Arthur''s hands were simr yet a lot smoother. It wasn''t a massive difference, as both fought using weapons.


    "How''ve you been doing in Arcadia?" Melzer asked, revealing a friendly smile.


    "All right¡­ I guess," replied Arthur, scratching his head in embarrassment. He couldn''t simply reveal his misfortunes immediately after their first meeting in a while. It was a sensitive topic, anyway.


    Rather than that, Arthur was more interested in the development of the vige. Instead of its regr appearance, the vige was now bustling with enthusiastic residents that held gatherings and parties every day.


    Lights surrounded the streets, providing ample warmth and illumination to those wandering the vige. A giant signboard rested near the entrance of the vige, revealing its name to wanderers or tourists.


    The giant, wooden sign board said, "Lonest."


    Lonest was a name that tranted to, "The Lonely City of the Forest," and urately described the vige before the drastic change. However, now, the name was more of a representation of the founder''s peculiar taste.


    Currently, the vigers seemed to be celebrating a festival Arthur wasn''t aware of.


    "They''re celebrating the ample warmth they receive during winter," exined Melzer. "I forgot the name of the festival, but it''s quite popr among the old people. The elders have been preparing for a week."


    "Was my face that readable?"


    Melzer nodded before letting out a chuckle. "You seemed like you were begging to know."


    "Does ''old people'' include you?" Arthur asked, raising an eyebrow. "Considering you''ve been alive for who knows how long, they should include you in the festival. Hell, they should start worshiping you as the guardian deity."


    "Say one more word about the subject and they''ll be mourning your death tomorrow," said Melzer, baring his fangs. Arthur let out a chuckle, but didn''t speak further, as that would only cause enmity to form.


    "Did you invite these people?"


    "Yeah," replied Melzer, brushing his bangs. He tied them back, nullifying the obstruction of his vision. "My acquaintances from other cities wished to visit, and I simply suggested they move in, instead."


    "Lonest is bustling¡­" Arthur muttered, observing the scenery of the vige.


    "Indeed."


    The two remained silent for a few seconds, admiring the development of the vige. It wasrge enough to be referred to as a town, now. Instead of 50-60, the poption of the vige was now in the hundreds.


    It was a massive improvement.


    "So, what did happen in Arcadia?" Melzer asked, admiring the chilly breeze that swept across his body, causing his silky hair to flutter. It was winter, now, and snow had almost arrived. The atmosphere was bing colder.


    "You realized¡­"


    "How wouldn''t I?" Melzer asked, raising an eyebrow. "I may have known you for barely a month, but I''m not unbeknownst to such obvious tricks."


    "It wasn''t a trick, you know?"


    "Whatever, it was, let''s talk about it inside," said Melzer. His eyes darted across the area before narrowing. He then led Arthur inside his home, which was as luxurious inside as it was hideous outside.


    Arthur plopped down on the couch while Melzer sat on the bar table.


    "What happened, Arthur?"


    Biting his lip, the crimson-eyed man recited the events of their departure. It was a decent visit during the beginning, but it soon morphed into a downward spiral after Jamie shoved Lily onto the floor.


    Then came the incident where Arthur sliced his finger.


    During the intelligence and knowledge text, everything was rtively peaceful, but during the practical exam, Arthur allowed himself to receive a bad reputation. Furthermore, he twisted Alisha''s arm after a certain incident.


    Then, with the disappearance and alliance with the Ainsworths and Jester Organization, it took too long. After that, his family¡­


    Following that development, Gary was suspected to be a spy. And finally, Jake was permanently crippled due to the attack of an unknown assassin. Although the assassin had been killed, it didn''t reverse his acts.


    By the end of it, Melzer was patting Arthur''s back while he calmly recited the events. Although thetter seemed indifferent to the events, internally, he was screaming. Not only would he be prevented from meeting his family until he entered Heaven''s Spire, but the n established at that cost had also been destroyed.


    Well, it could still be reconstructed, but it only showed by a tiny, unexpected variable could absolutely destroy a well-crafted n.


    "How long are you staying?" Melzer asked, preparing two sses of juice before sliding one over to Arthur. The crimson-eyed man''s eyes shed before his arm moved unconsciously to prevent the juice from spilling.


    After that, he chugged it down instantly. Its cold texture was pleasant on the tongue, providing it with a well-needed switch in temperature. Once the juice had gone down his throat, Arthur raised his head to look at Melzer.


    "Maybe a day or two?" Arthur spected in a questioning tone, counting mentally. The days were based on the amount of time Arthur could be away from Arcadia Academy before Flecker reported him to the principal.


    Since Arthur assisted Flecker in managing his theories, thetter allowed the former to skip school for a few days aspensation. Using the leeway of time, Arthur immediately visited Lonest.


    Suddenly, a knowing expression blossomed on Melzer''s face. Arthur gazed at his expression with aplicated expression, uncertain of what the hobo was imagining.


    "What are you really in Lonest for, Arthur?"

 Chapter 45 Golden Vial

    <h4>Chapter 45 Golden Vial</h4>


    "I''m here to get nectar," Arthur announced, aware of how selfish his words seemed. The nectar was provided to Melzer by the Norns of Asgard, and were priceless. They were utterly without a price tag.


    Despite that, Arthur brazenly requested nectar from a retired Elite Ranker.


    Melzer revealed a faint smile before tapping the air using his index finger. A vial with golden liquid manifested within his palm, and he extended his arm towards Arthur before ncing at the vial.


    Arthur''s jaw dropped at the scene. He knew the value of nectar or something equivalent to it¡­ Melzer was simply handing it to him? Even Rankers had trouble getting their hands on such medicine.


    Arthur was prepared to undergo a trial or something simr in order to receive the vial¡­ but receiving it out of the blue was not in his expectations. However, it saved him immeasurable time, so it was worth it.


    "Are you seriously giving it to me?" Arthur asked incredulously, staring at the shimmering contents of the vial. His eyes observed the vial with much intensity, and his stupor only worsened.


    "Just think of it as a favor," said Melzer, plopping down on the couch. "Just remember that you owe me one. I''m sure you were thinking about some trial or fight when you so brazenly requested this of me."


    Arthur nodded shamelessly, causing Melzer to let out a chuckle. "


    "No, but seriously, why?"


    "...Because I know what it feels like to lose a friend," said Melzer in a mncholic tone. A heavy atmosphere descended, but Melzer quickly shook it off with a smile. "Your emotions have been strengthened ever since you left for Arcadia. Think of it as a reward."


    Arthur recalled the horrors of Heaven''s Spire. Despite its public image, which disyed it as a jackpot scheme or a get-rich-quickly ce, the tower was¨Cin reality¨Ca horrific ce filled with murderers and sly foxes.


    One had to be incredibly capable to even consider climbing the tower. Even bing an Elite Ranker sometimes took years, or even decades to achieve. It was like living life in a difficult mode.


    But it also offered iparable power and influence if one could actually survive the challenges of the tower. The influence of the yers was almost as dangerous as the trials of the tower itself, which was saying something, considering climbing the floors took yers years to achieve.


    The ecosystem of the tower was not a great one.


    "Now get out," said Melzer, adopting an expression of annoyance. He then brought his nose to his armpit, shrieking as he sniffed the unholy ce. "I have to take a shower¡­ unless you wish to watch me strip."


    Without giving it another thought, Arthur scurried from the ce, barely holding onto his life. If the entire room smelled due to Melzer''s squalid scent, Arthur couldn''t even imagine sniffing his body directly. He would probably vomit.


    However, he thanked Melzer in his heart, gazing at the golden vial excitedly. The journey back to Arcadia would take a few days, and with a one-day-leeway he received, Arthur could definitely reach before Flecker reported him.


    He would also have time to give Jake the vial.


    Immediately, Arthur sprinted across the uneven, unupied grounds of his, heading towards Arcadia at a tremendous speed.


    *


    A few days passed, and Arthur finally arrived at Arcadia. Immediately, he rushed to the hospital in which Jake resided. Getting past security, he approached Jake''s room, in which hey on the sterile, white bed with a nk expression on his face.


    A man in a pristine, white coat conversed with a woman in a scrub a few meters sway, and his expression seemed solemn. With a clipboard clutched between his fingers, he spoke in a hushed voice, seemingly fearful to allow others to hear.


    Ignoring the doctor''s strange behavior, Arthur barged into the room. The doctor, noticing the crimson-eyed man, nodded in acknowledgement before exiting the room alongside the scurrying nurse.


    Arthur approached Jake, sitting on the stool beside his bed. Thetter''s hair was tangled and greasy, while unwiped tears lingered on his cheeks.


    The enormous scar on his torso was bandaged, but one could still spot a streak of blood, which had emerged after the surgical process.


    "Jake," spoke Arthur, attempting to draw the dirty-blonde-haired man''s attention towards him. Jake slowly turned his head to face the origin of the voice, gazing into the crimson eyes that¨Cfor once¨Cdisyed a hint of genuine concern.


    Suddenly, fear corroded Jake''s gaze, and his expression contorted into that of insanity. Tears streamed down his face while his eyes lingered on Arthur''s body.


    "No¡­ spare me!"


    ''Did he develop a mental illness?'' Arthur thought, clicking his tongue. If his assumption was correct, it would be difficult for Jake to revert the damage.


    Nectar could repair and even create neurons, so healing was definitely possible. But his natural fear, on the other hand, was irreversible.


    He would have to ovee his fear on his own.


    "Drink this," said Arthur. The golden vial approached Jake''s mouth, but in a fit of rage, the man attempted to swat it away. Arthur moved his hand closer, avoiding the impact. He forced the golden liquid down Jake''s throat, causing him to choke for a few seconds.


    Jake''s body went through several changes, and the scars on his torso faded. His expression seemed rejuvenated, and his eyes were wide open, as if he were alert and wary of his surroundings.


    The golden vial had worked perfectly.


    Jake turned his head to nce at Arthur, and his expression paled again. "That guy¡­ he''sing for you¡­"


    "He''s not," Arthur responded tly.


    "He is!" Jake shouted, attempting to escape the constraints of his bed. However, he was quickly tackled by Arthur, who ced him on his bed again.


    Jake struggled, but to no avail. All his attempts to escape were pitiful.


    "You don''t fucking understand!" Jake repeated, his eyes bloodshot. Veins bulged from his neck.


    Arthur''s eyes disyed a faint murderous intent, forcing Jake down in an instant.


    "I know he won''te after me."


    "How do you know that?"


    "Because Jim is dead."

 Chapter 46 Involvement

    <h4>Chapter 46 Involvement</h4>


    Under the sterile, white bed sheetsy a young child, barely nine years old. His cute face was bound to attract the attention of many, while his puffy cheeks were a tinge of crimson.


    His breathing was rhythmic and shallow, Two factors that indicated he was asleep. However, in reality, the boy was feigning such patterns to fool a certain entity outside his window.


    The night was stormy, and rain poured endlessly atop the fertile ground of the Garcia Estate. The sounds of thunder and the terrifying glow of lightning were the boy''s enemy, as they prevented the sound inside his bedroom from reaching other rooms.


    Within the pouring rain, atop the boy''s window, sat a shadow, rocking back and forth as it observed the boy.


    The boy, of course, was Jake Garcia.


    His eyelids and mouth were shut, and his teeth were clenched. Still, he forcefully regted his breathing to mask the fact that he was awake. Traumatized by the outline of the shadow he saw from the corner of his eye a few minutes ago, Jake couldn''t fathom viewing it again.


    He wished it was a fleeting dream that would soon fade, releasing him from his misery. But the creaking of the windowsill as pressure was put upon it kept him awake. Jake bit his lips, drawing blood.


    A few minutes passed in silence.


    The shadowed figure kept sitting on the windowsill, and Jake smelled the scent of smoke. Thetter assumed the former was smoking a cigarette. The creaking sound soon became intense, as if the shadowed figure wished for Jake to awaken.


    But the dirty-blonde-haired boy was adamant.


    Within the depths of the moonlight, the shadowed figure stood. The creaking sound intensified before fading. Then, the sounds of his footsteps reverberated and echoing across Jake''s bedroom remained.


    Jake grew more and more fearful as time passed. Eventually, he curled his toes before shifting in his sleep. At that moment, the bed creaked, and a terrorizingugh resounded across Jake''s bedroom.


    "You were awake?" The shadowed figure asked, chuckling. Then, ck fangs emerged from his mouth, and blood spilled on the ground. The soft sounds of the spilling of blood caused Jake to gasp.


    Suddenly, two ws grasped his bedsheets.


    With bloodshot eyes, Jake attempted to squirm, but the ws wrapped the bedsheets around his body, holding him in ce. The shadowed figure lifted Jake, who was wrapped in his bedsheets, using his ws.


    Jake screamed as the ws dug into his skin, drawing tons of blood.


    "Hunting in Arcadia¡­ the best feeling."


    Jake continued to scream, but his door remained closed. It was like the shadowed figure had cast a spell to block all sounds from entering or exiting the isted space¡­ Jake''s room. The dirty-blonde-haired boy, at this point, lost hope of survival.


    His body went limp.


    "Resist," ordered the shadowed figure, strengthening his grip. A searing pain traveled across Jake''s body, and his pain receptors and brain protested. At that point, it wouldn''t be long before the boy died of excessive blood loss. "Resist!"


    Suddenly, Jake''s vision blurred, and his body collided with the ground beneath. The wooden floor shook, and a soft sound emerged from beneath.


    Jakey on the floor, helpless.


    Shatter!


    As the shadowed figure approached the powerless boy, the door to Jake''s room shot open, and the wood shattered. A streak of light rushed past the entrance, and the shadowed figure sidestepped to evade the streak.


    "Dad!" Jake squealed as he jumped into his father''s¨Calso known as Kyle Garcia¨Carms.


    Kyle, with narrowed eyes, red at the shadowed figure. "Jim Destiny¡­ from the Millers, correct?"


    "Keep guessing," replied Jim. At that moment, the shadows lightened, and it was like the world swallowed the shadowed figure. Slow, the particles of darkness faded into sunlight, and dawn approached.


    Kyle wrapped Jake in his arms, thetter sobbed uncontrobly.


    *


    Once Jake was healed, he thanked Arthur several times. He insisted he owed the crimson-eyed man his life, which Arthur dly epted. Now that Jake was indebted to him, involving the Garcias in the conflict would be easier.


    But there was one matter Arthur was concerned about.


    Leaving the hospital, he headed towards the estate of the Ainsworths. It took a few minutes to reach the gates of the estate. A guard greeted him politely before checking him in.


    The estate was massive, and spanned over tens of thousands of square footage. From the main building to gardens, sheds, training rooms and bedrooms, it was safe to say that it contained everything one needed to live avish life.


    Other than that, the main building was decorated with marble and jewels, while the gardens were maintained to their apex. They bloomed flowers Arthur had never seen before, and exuded pleasant scents.


    Walking along the brick pathway towards the entrance of the main building, Arthur was greeted by a man dressed in a stark ck suit and sunsses.


    In his hand was a card.


    "Mr. Sce," said the man. "It''s best if you have ess to the estate, instead of summoning me every time you need to enter. Frankly, I''m tired."


    The man was the personal butler of Gregorio Dune, Xavier. As a former warrior, his skills in battle were already undeniable. Moreover, his skills in service topped his skills inbat, providing him with both a diverse and impressive portfolio.


    "You''re trusting me with this?" Arthur asked, snatching the card from Xavier''s hands.


    "You can''t do anything, even if you manage to sneak in," said Xavier in a yful tone. "Frankly, you''re too weak."


    Arthur snorted before following the butler inside the estate. They walked across the fine carpets and shimmering artifacts, towards Gregorio''s personal office. Within a few minutes, they had arrived.


    Xavier walked forward before knocking on the door, which was lined with embroidery. Soon, he pushed the door in and walked forward.


    He then motioned for Arthur to walk forward. The crimson-eyed man walked in before getting straight to the point.


    "The Millers are involved with Jim."


    A chuckling sound resounded across the room, and Arthur''s eyes widened. In front of Gregorio sat Kevin Miller¡­


    The leader of the Millers.

 Chapter 47 Gregorio’s Toy

    <h4>Chapter 47 Gregorio''s Toy</h4>


    "Quite a nice toy you''ve picked up, Gregorio," said the leader of the Millers, Kevin Miller. He wore a pristine, white suit and sipped on maroon wine. "He figured out I was behind Jim Destiny."


    Gregorio chuckled before motioning for Arthur to sit. Xavier pulled a chair over, allowing the crimson-eyed man to sitfortably. Kevin and Gregorio chatted as if they were old friends.


    Arthur sat nkly, uncertain of what to do. The Millers hadn''t interfered with the conflict yet, but sending an envoy¨Cthe leader himself¨Cto meet with a certain side was quite bold of them. Gregorio weed him with open arms, another thing Arthur found strange.


    "Let''s get to the topic at hand, shall we?" Kevin suggested, to which Gregorio nodded fervently. The two leaned forward with solemn expressions. An awkward silence descended upon Gregorio''s office.


    "You realize this may escte into a full-blown war, right?" Kevin asked, raising an eyebrow at Gregorio''s somewhat casual attitude. "Considering the Ainsworths started it, you will be at the center of Arcadia Academy''s focus. Everyone believes you''re in cahoots with Arcadia Academy, which is why they stay away. But if you two fight, you''ll be the center of everyone''s focus, and in most cases, the Ainsworths would fall."


    "Let''s not get conclusive, here," replied Gregorio. "The Ainsworths aren''t that weak of a force. Although we can''tpare to Arcadia Academy, Jester Organization and you guys, we can still resist."


    Kevin nodded.


    "Also, we''re the only force currently against Arcadia Academy," said Gregorio. "I understand that''s a disadvantage, but if we can pull the Garcias into this, we can expand our forces twofold. That''s enough to stand on equal footing with you three."


    Arthur cringed inwardly. It seemed Kevin wasn''t aware of the Ainsworths'' alliance with the Jester Organization. That meant Gregorio hadn''t allied with the Millers, since if he had, he wouldn''t hide a major factor in their potential victory.


    But, he allowed Kevin into the estate of the Ainsworths.


    That meant the Millers still hadn''t dered their affiliation in the uing conflict. Gregorio was simply trying to poach Kevin.


    Suddenly, Kevin nced at Arthur before standing up. "We''ll talk about this some other time, Gregorio. For now, shall I stay at a hotel nearby? Would you miss me if I returned to the Millers'' Domain?"


    "We have a meeting in a few days, so I suggest you don''t," replied Gregorio tly. "But otherwise, it''s your choice. I don''t need to ally with the Millers if I can have a sessful meeting with the Garcias."


    "Harsh, Gregorio," said Kevin, feigning a hurt expression. He then exited the room while chuckling. While walking through the doorway, he suddenly turned around before shing a re towards Arthur.


    m!


    "Anticlimactic,"mented Arthur, leaning back in his chair before crossing his feet in order to findfort. "Couldn''t you have informed me that Kevin Miller was visiting? Also, did he tell you that Jim was involved with him?"


    "No," replied Gregorio, inhaling a gulp of air. "Ian found Jim in the Millers'' Domain."


    "So, you already knew?"


    Gregorio nodded cheekily. "Let''s not worry about that. How did you find out?"


    "Jake."


    "Figured."


    "I guess I don''t have anything to do, then," said Arthur, standing up as he prepared to leave. Gregorio ordered Xavier to see the crimson-eyed man out.


    *


    The same day, Jake returned home to the Garcia Estate. He managed to recover enough to resume school.


    At night, Arthur, too, returned to his dorms.


    The others greeted him warmly, including Gary, who pretended as if nothing had urred. Although Arthur found his reaction unpleasant, he ignored it for the time being.


    *


    The next day, as Arthur''s eyelids slowly opened to reveal the vibrant colors of the world, the first thing he saw were Evan''s joyful eyes.


    "You look like a dork," said Arthur, pushing his face away as he rubbed his eyes. The world was still a blur, considering he''d just woken up. Caroline was already upying the bathroom, while Gary had gone outside for a morning run.


    "Harsh," replied Evan, pouting as he mmed on the bathroom door. "Get out of there, Carol! You''re taking too fucking long!"


    "I''m not!"


    "It''s been two whole hours!"


    "That''s nothing!" Carol replied in a tone of annoyance. "Why''re you so worried? Arthur is going next. He already booked himself a slotst night."


    Evan red at the crimson-eyed man, who simply revealed a faint smile.


    "Aren''t we going for a hunt today?" Evan asked, plopping on Arthur''s bed in azy manner.


    Arthur nodded. ss A and B were to meet at homeroom to prepare for a hunt. Today was the day they were visiting a nearby forest as a ss activity.


    Although the activity had emerged from basically nowhere, considering it was nned by the superiors barely a few days ago, Arthur had expected something of the sort, considering the recent incident with Jake.


    The hunt was supposed to be conducted in order to lighten the mood.


    *


    Arthur arrived early, as usual, to assist Flecker in organizing and bettering his theories. The two worked restlessly for about an hour before students began flooding in. Some were excited, while others were bored.


    The sudden change wasn''t liked by everyone.


    Arthur returned to his seat before acknowledging Jake''s presence with a nod. Thetter nodded back, and the two pretended to have somehow reverted their rtionship to its initial stage.


    "How''re things going with Mr. Slovenio?" Jake asked, to which Arthur shook his head in sheer annoyance.


    "Bad," replied the crimson-eyed man. "I never expected someone could be this stupid. He has even the basic principles of mana flow wrong. The conductors, and instors¡­ he can''t even identify whether mana bes dense, thin, or remains same when exposed to different temperatures."


    "You realize everything you say is going over my head, right?" Jake asked, pointing to the top of his head.


    Arthur sighed, turning his attention back to Flecker, who had a hurt expression on his face as if he''d heard everything.


    That was when the hunting trip began.

 Chapter 48 A Moral Standpoint

    <h4>Chapter 48 A Moral Standpoint</h4>


    The forest was mesmerizing, with verdant life and a humid atmosphere. As the students of ss A and B trekked across the muddy, uneven ground lined with dead insects and feces, they plugged their noses.


    The scenery was beautiful, but the smell¡­ It was awful.


    ss A walked on the right, while ss B walked on the left. The two lines were led by Mr. Slovenio and Ms. Gomez respectively, who chatted lightheartedly while using the branch of a tree to prevent idents while they walked.


    Each student had a shlight attached to their forehead, and a sensor on their wrists to notify the teachers when they were in danger.


    Surprisingly, a few other teachers had also tagged along on the trip. However, they weren''t homeroom teachers and simply specialized in a single subject. They followed behind the lines of students to supervise from the back.


    Some examples of such freeloader teachers were Mrs. Carter, Mr. Carter, Ms. Lopez, and Mr. Mason.


    After a few hours of walking the students bundled up into a circle with the teachers in the middle. Mr. Slovenio and Ms. Gomez took charge, while the other teachers remained silent alongside the students.


    "Shall I?" Ms. Gomez nced at Flecker, stepping forward to provide an exnation of the task at hand. Thetter nodded, sping his hands together near his rear. He watched with a satisfied expression, d to have passed off his job to his colleague.


    Ms. Gomez, on the other hand, was d to interact with the students. She was one of the teachers who waspassionate about her job, and pursued a healthy rtionship with her students.


    She wanted them to grow and improve.


    "You all might be wondering why we conducted this trip on such short notice," Ms. Gomez began, raising her voice to an appropriate pitch so that it sounded neither weak nor overly strong.


    So that it sounded stern.


    Noticing the murmurs and nods of the students, Ms. Gomez allowed a faint smile to blossom on her face. "Well, the principal of Arcadia Academy, Athanasia Arcadia, decided it would be a good opportunity to allow us to handpick a few students¡­ to enter Heaven''s Spire at the end of the year."


    Arthur immediately perked up.


    Entering Heaven''s Spire through Arcadia Academy was quite simple. An applicant couldplete one school year and apply for entry, after which it depended on your grades, power and loyalty.


    However, others could continue studying at Arcadia Academy to pursue one of two paths. They could either apply in their second or third year and sprout to Heaven''s Spire, or they could simply graduate and continue pursuing power or knowledge on the.


    Most people decided to enter the tower, as it offered more opportunities.


    ording to Ms. Gomez, the teachers were allowed to handpick a few students to enter Heaven''s Spire, which would immediately force the students to adopt their best behavior during the trip.


    It also gave Arthur an opportunity to disy his true skills. Being handpicked by a teacher was vastly different from sessfully bing a climber through applications.


    At her words, the students broke into chatter. Many were d, while others were ecstatic. Climbing Heaven''s Spire from this particr was a heavenly opportunity, as it forced you pursue a much more beneficial path.


    Most influential figures on this were Elite Rankers or Rankers.


    But, once they retired, a lot of the power they received from Heaven''s Spire degraded into nothingness. As years passed, their bodies became frail, and they did not retain most of their power from when they were climbers.


    An example would be Melzer, who could dominate the entire had it not been for the degradation in his power after retirement.


    The strongest person on the was equivalent to someone who''d climbed twenty floors in their peak, even though some people were Rankers. Basically, leaving Heaven''s Spire ruined your prowess in both the physical and mental aspect.


    "Now, whether you are picked or not depends on our impression of you," said Ms. Gomez. "So, maintain your integrity and do not solely show off when we are around. Also, we''ll be watching from the shadows."


    A few chuckles resounded.


    "Anyway, the objective of this trip is to eliminate a pest that has been roaming around the forest," announced Ms. Gomez, reverting to her solemn tone after joking around. "Many refer to it as the Invisible Venom Lizard¡­ for obvious reasons, that is."


    Silence.


    "The Invisible Venom Lizard, along with being incredibly deadly, is a partial parasitic organism," Ms. Gomez continued, ncing at every student in order while exining the situation. "Your¡­ and our job is to eliminate it."


    Immediately, several hands shot up.


    "Yes?" Ms. Gomez asked, pointing to a specific student. The student stepped forward.


    "But miss, the Invisible Venom Lizard is a mythical creature."


    "How so?"


    "It''s been talked about in many myths and is regarded as a troublemaker of this area," exined the student. "My grandmother used to live near this area, and she reported that the Invisible Venom Lizard granted her good fortune. Since then, she regarded it as a deity of this area."


    "And this helps your case?" Ms. Gomez asked, raising an eyebrow. "How so?"


    "I¡­ We shouldn''t eliminate it," said the student.


    "So, your basises from a moral standpoint?" Ms. Gomez inquired, stroking her chin. "Let''s say Hank, here, gave Caroline a pencil when she needed one. Then, Hank went on to kill thousands of people across many differentmunities. Should Carol defend him simply because he gave her a pencil?"


    "I¡­ er¡­ What do you mean, Ms. Gomez?"


    "I mean to say that the Invisible Venom Lizard is a pest," said Ms. Gomez. "Have you heard of the Hamarta Massacre?"


    The students turned silent. The Hamarta Massacre was an event in which several thousand people were killed near this particr area. It urred due to undisclosed causes, which was why it wasn''t associated with a single entity.


    "Well, the Invisible Venom lizard was behind it. So, your moral standpoint doesn''t work out very well, does it?"


    The student, with his head hung low, returned to his previous position.


    Ms. Gomez nced at the other teachers, who nodded in acknowledgement. She then cleared her throat.


    "Hunt in groups of no less than three. The teachers will be tailing some groups and will be sensitive to the beeps of your wristwatches or your screams."


    At that moment, everyone spread out.

 Chapter 49 Rain Of Earth

    <h4>Chapter 49 Rain Of Earth</h4>


    The students were divided into groups of three or more, after which there were a few outliers. They quickly dissolved into the other groups, and the hunt officially began. Ms. Gomez instructed them to bring back the carcasses of any extra beasts they hunted.


    However, their main goal remained the same¡­


    To hunt the Invisible Venom Lizard.


    Usually, the task would be handed off to second or third-year students at Arcadia Academy, but many students predicted it was due to ack of manpower at such a time. Also, second and third-year students were few in number, considering a lot of students entered Heaven''s Spire after their first year.


    Currently, the rays of dawn shone upon the forest. This provided the students until dusk to finish their hunt.


    "Art, do you want to join our group?" Evan asked, approaching the crimson-eyed man. However, he sneered at Jake, who stood beside Arthur. Jake, feeling Evan''s re, backed off with a nk expression.


    Arthur nced at Jake, who nodded silently. Then, the former nodded towards Evan.


    "Yeah," said Arthur, sessfully joining Evan, Caroline, and Gary''s group. A few minutes passed, and they began their hunt.


    *


    Crunch! Crunch!


    As the four students walked forward, their feet crushed branches and/or insects. They paid no mind to the noise, continuing to venture forward while on an alert to detect any approaching beasts.


    At one point, beasts developed the ability to sense and utilize mana, so it was best to approach them cautiously, even if one was experienced.


    As for Arthur''s group, they approached the problem in an organized format. Arthur walked on the left, while Gary walked on the right. Evan and Caroline continued in the back and forward positions respectively.


    They formed a diamond-shape while venturing with an empty, tilted square in the middle.


    Suddenly, Gary sensed an approaching presence from the East. He stomped on the ground twice to alert the others of his finding.


    "East?" Evan inquired, observing the direction with cautious eyes. As Gary nodded, everyone brandished their weapons while slowing their steps. Eventually, their footsteps were nigh inaudible.


    Despite being inexperienced, the party was quite knowledgeable about such situations, and approached them with care.


    "It''s here!" Gary announced, backing away quickly. The nearby ground shook, and several trees fell along with it. From behind the cloak that was the forest''s greenery, an enormous behemoth bared its fangs.


    The beast was the size of an elephant with a loose trunk and two tusks that emerged from its mouth. But its body, unlike that of an elephant, was a lot more defined and muscr, which made the beast sturdy.


    Thick fur covered its body, and an undecipherable expression clouded its face.


    "A megathirio elephant," announced Caroline, backing away from the beast''s approach. "Specializes in strength, weaker in the speed department. Incredibly durable but weak near its trunk, which he can''t control too well. Also, its center of bnce is easy to disturb. But it has an affinity to Earth type spells."


    Boom! Boom!


    Its every step crushed the ground beneath, and the soil adjusted to amodate the elephant. With a single movement of its head, blocks of soil rose from the ground, levitating beside its massive body.


    "What is it doing?" Evan inquired, scrutinizing the levitating boulders. If it had meant to attack, it would not have suspended the boulders in the air beside him. "It''s not attacking¡­"


    "It wants us to leave," said Caroline, staring into the beast''s eyes. She then retrieved a book from the bag strapped to her waist. "It''s the ruler of this area, and doesn''t take kindly to visitors. Although, he''s notpletely hostile, either."


    "All right, so we just have to leave¡­"


    Swoosh!


    Before Evan couldplete his words, Arthur and Gary shot forward with their weapons clutched tightly between their fingers.


    Trumpet! Trumpet!


    The elephant''s roars emerged from the opening in its trunk, and the boulders beside it shot towards Arthur and Gary. With swift motions, the two avoided the attack before leaping towards the elephant.


    Arthur used [Mana Step] to elerate his movement, while Gary used a simr skill.


    The crimson-eyed man hacked at the elephant''s feet, causing several cuts to appear on its thick, meaty skin. The muscr man, on the other hand, focused on the beast''s trunk, attempting to close the distance using a movement skill.


    Since the elephant''s trunk was its weakness, it was obvious to target it.


    However, Arthur''s strategy was also correct. To disturb its fragile center of bnce, attacking the feet was optimal.


    "Dumbasses, I tell you," Evan sighed before ncing at Caroline. "What''re you going to do?"


    "I''m not fighting," replied Caroline tly. However, mana oozed from her body, and she stuffed her book into her bag. "But I can help a bit. I haven''t tried out blessings in a while, so I can strengthen your abilities."


    "Mine?" Evan asked, tilting his head as a yful smile blossomed on his face. "As in, me specifically? Carol, are you developing a crush on me?"


    "Say one more word and I''ll curse you, instead."


    Evan burst intoughter as he shot forward.


    "Gary, switch positions," Arthur shouted, rushing towards the elephant''s trunk. The crimson-eyed man wielded a longsword, while Gary wielded a halberd. It only made sense for thetter to hack away at a tougher material.


    The muscr man nced at Arthur before nodding. Gritting his teeth, hended softly on the ground by distributing the force. He then began hacking away at the elephant''s massive feet, instilling much deeper cuts.


    All of the elephant''s attacks were missing, which angered the beast.


    With a mighty trumpet, the beast summoned a massive amount of mana from the atmosphere before condensing it into a sphere. It then borrowed the properties of the Earth affinity to create a boulder using that mana.


    Then, taking advantage of the fact that the boulder''s source of creation was mana, it split the boulder into several, tiny pieces before propelling them into the air above.


    Then, the beast swirled around to expose its assants to his attack¡­


    The Earth Rain.

 Chapter 50 Parasitical

    <h4>Chapter 50 Parasitical</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Each second, a rock the size of a human''s body fell to the ground. It caused shockwaves to run through the ground and caused craters as deep as five to six feet to appear. It was a true rain of Earth.


    Arthur, Gary, and Evan desperately utilized their footwork techniques and skills to avoid being the victim of such a devastating attack. Considering the sheer scale of attack, it wouldn''t be a surprise to witness a portion of the entire forest being wiped out.


    Caroline backed away quite easily, as she hadn''t approached the elephant in the beginning. However, she maintained a fair distance so that she could use her blessings on herrades, strengthening their body and mind during battle.


    While preparing the blessings for herrades and curses for the elephant, Caroline suddenly spotted a boulder heading straight towards Evan, who was unbeknownst to its approach. "Evan!" She called out.


    The elephant revealed what seemed like a smile for beasts before swirling its trunk around, attempting to force more boulders towards a single target.


    Evan, although btedly, spotted the approaching boulder. His eyes widened as fear corroded them, following a period of time in which he simply stared at the potential cause of his death. "Fuck¡­"


    Thud! Thud!


    A split second before the boulder bashed Evan''s head like a watermelon, two blurs shot past the man, forcing him back several meters. When the bouldernded, there wasn''t a single entity beneath.


    Caroline sighed in relief.


    "Dumbass," said Arthur and Gary simultaneously, smacking the back of Evan''s head before revealing a faint smile. They then shot towards the elephant, whose rage increase by the second due to continuous failures.


    The Earth Rain, however, continued in a timely fashion and disyed no signs of ending any time soon.


    ''How much mana does this¡­ thing have?'' Arthur wondered, gazing at the falling boulders up above. Considering the scale of the attack, regr beasts wouldn''t have been able to continue the rain for more than a few seconds, or a minute at best.


    But it had already been over a minute.


    If the boulders continued for another minute, it would be too much for mere first-year students to handle. Although Arthur, Gary, Evan, and Caroline were the brightest of the bunch along with a few others, it didn''t allow them to perform massive feats¡­


    Like eliminating a deity of the forest.


    Usually, in both Heaven''s Spire and the Arthur resided upon, certain locations had guardians or gatekeepers, who were also known as ''deities'' for their immense power. They were also referred to as deities due to their territorial tendencies.


    Like a guardian, the megathirio elephant seemed to be a deity of the forest. Although not the strongest one, he seemed like a fairly decently-ranked deity.


    sh! sh! Thud! sh!


    For now, Arthur decided to ignore such possibilities. Although his mana was being sucked at a rapid rate due to continuous use of [Mana Step], it wouldn''t face a problem to be touched once or twice by the boulders.


    [Judgment Regeneration] would heal such minor wounds.


    On the other hand, Arthur was having trouble implementing [Judgment Regeneration] to the elephant, since as a guardian of the forest, its Sin and Virtue values were quite equal. The slight weakening hadn''t served much purpose, but had consumed a lot of mana.


    "At this point, we''ll be suffering from exhaustion soon," Gary suggested, to which Arthur nodded btedly.


    If they couldn''t deliver powerful strikes soon, they would be exhausted. After that, it would only be a matter of time before the elephant gained the upper hand, considering its massive reserve of mana.


    "Carol, blessings!" Evan shouted, to which Caroline snorted.


    "Wait patiently, will you?" She replied adamantly, but from her strained expression, one could tell she was on the cusp of preparing a powerful blessing.


    "Have you gotten a hit on the trunk yet?" Gary asked, narrowly avoiding a kick.


    "Yeah, several of them!" Arthur replied, delivering another shallow cut on the elephant''s trunk, drawing a significant amount of blood nheless. "But this guy¡­ it''s like he doesn''t feel things in his trunk."


    A few seconds of silence descended upon the area.


    "Arthur!" Caroline shouted from a distance. "Try¡­ attacking its tusks instead."


    "Its tusks?" The crimson-eyed man asked, narrowing his eyes. Suddenly, realization struck him like an epiphany. "Carol¡­ don''t tell me¡­"


    Caroline nodded meekly.


    "What''s going on?" Evan and Gary asked simultaneously, continuing to hack away at different parts of the elephant''s hide. It was tough, and quite difficult to deliver cuts and bruises to. It was like the elephant was made of rocks.


    Arthur sighed, shaking his head in suppressed frustration. "This isn''t a megathirio elephant¡­ It''s a Tuskim Elephant."


    Gary and Evan tilted their heads, as if unbeknownst to the meaning of the word.


    "Tuskim Elephants look strikingly simr to megathirio elephants," said Arthur, parrying a strike from the elephant. "They have simr properties and simr affinities¡­ they have only one striking difference¡­ they''re weak to attacks on their tusks, not their trunks. Also, their bnce is not weak."


    Silence.


    All heads turned to face Caroline.


    "I''m sorry!" She protested, sping her hands together. "In return, I''ll cast the strongest blessing in my arsenal, despite the mana cost."


    Silence.


    At that moment, Caroline''s eyes shone white, and the mana in the atmosphere condensed, epassing the bodies of herrades. It was like a thin sheet offort was embracing their bodies.


    [Target (Caroline)''s Blessing has been activated.]


    [User is experiencing a 20% increase in perception.]


    [User is experiencing a 15% increase in attack speed.]


    [User is experiencing a 15% increase in strength.]


    [User is experiencing a 5% increase in mana reserve.]


    [This Blessing is temporary, and its effects will fade soon.]


    With a sense of invigoration, Arthur and the others turned to face the elephant, whose eyes suddenly turned bloodshot. An enormous amount of dark mana cloaked its body.


    "Is that¡­ supposed to happen?" Evan asked, ncing at Caroline, whose face was distorted.


    "No¡­ Tuskim Elephants don''t have an affinity to dark mana¡­"


    Arthur and Gary suddenly turned pale. Suddenly, the crimson-eyed man turned around.


    "Remember when Ms. Gomez said Invisible Venom Lizards were parasitical?"

 Chapter 51 Invisible Venom Lizard

    <h4>Chapter 51 Invisible Venom Lizard</h4>


    "Are you suggesting¡­?"


    "Yeah," Arthur confirmed, backing away from the elephant, who seemed to be experiencing rapid changes. "It wasn''t there before, but perhaps when we looked away¡­ it''s supposed to be invisible unless inside a host, right?"


    Caroline nodded solemnly, reinforcing Arthur''s presumption. "Does that mean no one else found the Invisible Venom Lizard until we just happened toe across it when it entered the elephant we were fighting?"


    "Is there a different possibility at this moment?"


    "No¡­" Caroline muttered under her breath.


    The elephant''s body convulsed rapidly, as if he were undergoing a seizure at that very moment. Its mana spread across a vast area, draping a veil over everything it covered. The forest became darker by the second.


    Since the Invisible Venom Lizard had no strength of its own, it usually relied on hosts and used their mana to its benefit¡­ like a human controlling a mech. They borrowed the power of the host while controlling its mana, reactions, and movements.


    At that point, the existence whom the Lizard was possessing lost its will and became a marite, free for anyone to control.


    The Invisible Venom Lizard was quite slippery as well. When an organism whom the Lizard was controlling perished, thetter rushed to another host. The only way to sessfully kill the Lizard was to destroy its host from both the inside and outside.


    A high-level spell, perhaps.


    But none of the students could cast a high-level spell, and even the teachers were helpless in that department¡­ except, perhaps Ms. Gomez, as she was a warrior affiliated with Arcadia Academy before her tenure as a teacher.


    Now that the Lizard had possessed the Tuskim Elephant, it was nigh impossible tobat it.


    Fighting it would be foolish.


    ''But can we escape?'' Arthur wondered, attempting to find a route that would help in escaping from the elephant. Considering its mana reserve, using footwork techniques wouldn''t be too difficult for the beast.


    Caroline was quite slow, as she usually acted as support.


    Evan was too inexperienced, while Gary and Arthur had exhausted a significant amount of mana while battling the elephant. Their efforts were in vain.


    "What do we do now?" Evan asked. His face was pale, as if he''d realized the gravity of the situation. Caroline and Gary''s expressions were strained, too. It seemed everyone in the group hade to a conclusion.


    And it was not looking good.


    The dark mana was spreading quickly, and they barely had a minute or two to decide their next move. Otherwise, they would have to battle the Invisible Venom Lizard, who had killed several thousands of people.


    "First, alert the teachers using your wristwatch," ordered Arthur, tapping the object on his wrist.


    Ding!


    A message was sent to the teachers, alerting them of Arthur and the others'' current location. It would still take them quite some time to reach, so the crimson-eyed man wasn''t hoping for assistance too quickly.


    He simply wanted to alert them.


    "Gary, go find a teacher," ordered Arthur as a dangerous gleam shed in his eyes. Gary attempted to protest.


    "Why me?"


    "You''re the fastest here," said Arthur. "I could use my footwork technique, but I don''t specialize in speed. Using it would only deter my abilities. Caroline isn''t fast, and neither is Evan. You''re the only option."


    Gary nodded, finding logic in that argument. He shot into the distance.


    "Caroline, is it possible to strengthen the blessing?"


    "A little," replied Caroline, trembling. "But it would use my entire mana reserve, and the blessing won''tst very long¡­ maybe a few minutes at best."


    "Do it. Evan, we''re going to fight that thing."


    "You''re insane," replied Evan, sighing in disbelief. However, he was aware of their situation, and that they had no other choice. It was appropriate that Arthur was taking charge, considering he was the number one student in the first year batch.


    "Caroline, blessing."


    A stream of mana enveloped Arthur and Evan''s bodies, providing them with a sense of invigoration.


    [The power of the Blessing has risen by 3%.]


    [All attributes have risen by 3%.]


    "Three minutes," said Caroline. Arthur and Evan shot towards the elephant, entering the dark mist that surrounded its body. It was difficult to see within the mist, but the beast was quite enormous.


    "Evan, attack its tusk," ordered Arthur, brandishing his longsword. Evan nodded before gritting his teeth, heading for the beast''s tusk.


    While he did that, Arthur approached the elephant beforeying his hand upon its thick hide. [Judgment Regeneration] might not have worked before due to the beast''s position as a guardian, but now that his will had disappeared, it wasn''t too difficult to infect him.


    A crimson aura leaked from Arthur''s hand, enveloping the beast whole.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 99% Sin and 1% Virtue.]


    [Mediocre de-buffs are being applied.]


    The dark mist around the convulsing beast dissipated slightly, and the Invisible Venom Lizard''s control weakened. Since the Lizard was so powerful, Arthur couldn''t apply massive de-buffs, but mediocre ones were fine, too.


    Although it wasn''t much, the Lizard''s weakening was noticeable.


    "Did you do something?" Evan asked, noticing that the elephant''s hide had be a little more tender. Delivering powerful strikes wasn''t as difficult anymore. "The beast¡­ it has be a little weaker."


    "Perhaps it was Caroline," said Arthur, shaking his head in denial. He acted all right, but the crimson-eyed man''s mana reserve was dangerously low now. It would only take a few minutes before it was exhausted.


    Still, he had to resist the advances of the elephant until the teachers arrived.


    A full minute passed, and the elephant''s eyes regained their luster. This time, a certain sense of malevolence exuded from the beast, providing it with a malicious aura. Its affinity was now both darkness and Earth.


    "A few minutes, Evan," said Arthur, taking a deep breath. It was now that the countdown would begin. They simply had to survive for a few minutes.


    Evan nodded, and it began.

 Chapter 52 Just A Little More

    <h4>Chapter 52 Just A Little More</h4>


    Boom! Boom! sh! Thud! Smash!


    The elephant raged, releasing massive amounts of dark mist that seemed to disrupt the concentration of its enemies. It was like a neuro depressant that slowed brain activity, preventing others from making rational moves.


    As the dark mist seeped into the minds of both Arthur and Evan, it caused their movements to be sluggish. Following that development, the elephant stomped on the ground. Boulders rose from the soil beneath, floating beside the beast.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    With a swift motion, the elephant sent the boulders flying towards the crimson-eyed man and Evan.


    "Break it," said Arthur, charging forward. Instead of parrying or evading, it was now beneficial to simply endure the beast''s attacks. [Mana Step] required a horrendous amount of mana, something the crimson-eyed man didn''t have the leisure of spending carelessly.


    Approaching the flying boulder, Arthur split the boulder in half.


    Considering the boulder was made using the Invisible Venom Lizard''s clumsy skill, it was far from sturdy. The boulder couldn''t even satisfy the requirements of being considered a pebble in terms of hardness.


    Evan did the same before resuming his continuous attacks. He felt energy drain from his body, but simply ignored the feeling. If he were about to faint, Caroline''s blessing barely kept him awake.


    Expanding blood vessels was an effect of stimnts, something Caroline''s blessings could provide if tweaked a little. It was basically like chugging enormous amounts of caffeine at once. It was unhealthy, but such petty matters didn''t concern people desperately clinging to their lives.


    It was only for a few minutes¡­


    Those were the words Arthur, Evan, and Caroline used to console themselves, forcing their body and mind to continue.


    Ssh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    A dark, viscous liquid burst from the elephant''s body, shaping itself in the form of tens of spears. Then, with a loud trumpet, the elephantunched the spears towards its foes, simultaneously rushing forward to attack physically.


    "We can''t break this," said Evan, letting out a sigh amidst narrowly avoiding projectiles. At that moment, a single spear escaped his senses, brushing along his left obliques. A dark liquid sttered on his tattered clothes, sticking to his skin.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, and Evan suppressed a blood curdling scream at that moment. As the dark liquid spread across his skin, a searing pain burst from the respective areas, forcing him to his knees.


    Taking advantage of that moment, the elephantunched another series of dark spears, hoping to eliminate one-half of thepetition.


    "Weaklings," a mocking voice reverberated across the area, as a feminine figure manifested in the distance. With her signature cyan hair and slender body, Alisha Mason Ainsworth emerged from within the forest. "Arthur, go for the tusks."


    Although caught off guard by Alisha''s appearance, the crimson-eyed man nodded. He headed straight for the elephant''s body. Since the beast had just released spears, it was temporarily vulnerable.


    A gust of wind swept by, and the spears approaching Evan dissolved to dust. Alisha''s flying rapier returned to her fair fingers.


    "Have you seen a teacher?" Caroline asked, approaching the cyan-haired woman.


    "Who the fuck are you?" Alisha shot back, forming an expression of disgust as she nced at the woman.


    "Caroline, ss B."


    "I haven''t seen a teacher," replied Alisha hesitantly before heading towards the crimson-eyed man.


    Arthur reached within arm''s length of the elephant''s tusk, swinging his longsword, which was coated with a thinyer of mana. Mana particles burst from the impact, and a long scar appeared on the bony material.


    Pairing his initial attack with a vertical swing, Arthur attempted to break one of the elephant''s tusks.


    Boom!


    With a single stomp, the elephant distorted its territory, disturbing the stability of the ground underneath Arthur''s feet. In a desperate attempt to stabilize himself, Arthur leapt upwards, cing the blunt edge of his sword in front of him as protection.


    The elephant was quick to swing his trunk.


    Gritting his teeth, Arthur attempted to alter his trajectory midair, but to no avail. At thest moment, he simply activated [Judgment Regeneration] hoping for the best. The trunk collided with his body.


    It was like the wind was knocked from his body.


    His eyes turned bloodshot, and his bones shook due to the impact. His body folded, allowing the momentum of the trunk to carry him. In an instant, he was propelled towards a random direction with several broken bones.


    Smash!


    As his body collided with a tree, Arthur let out a groan before copsing on the ground.


    The elephant decided to pursue him, but quickly shifted his attention to Alisha as a new wound appeared on its body.


    "I didn''t tell you to get hit, did I?" Alisha asked, sneering at the wounded body of the crimson-eyed man. He seemed to have serious injuries, as disyed by the fact that some of his limbs bent the wrong way.


    "I¨CIt''s fine," said Arthur, revealing a faint chuckle. Alisha was dumbfounded that the man could reveal such a casual expression in such a dire situation.


    Suddenly, while wiping the dirt from his clothes, a bright, warm light enveloped Arthur''s body. Immediately, the wounds on his body began healing at a rapid rate. The cuts closed, while the bruises lightened.


    His strained expression loosened, like an enormous load had been lifted from his shoulders.


    Alisha watched dumbfoundedly, simultaneously keeping up with the elephant''s movements. Such recovery speed was unheard of¡­ just how many secrets did the crimson-eyed man have? No wonder Gregorio chose him¡­


    Those thoughts lingered in Alisha''s mind, fueling her desire to surpass the man.


    After Gregorio recruited Arthur, Alisha reluctantly agreed not to disy tant hostility. She still held enmity, but wasn''t allowed to brazenly show it.


    But at some point, the desire to crush the crimson-eyed man under her feet turned into the desire to surpass him. It fueled her desire to train, and to be as powerful as possible¡­ to be the core of Gregorio''s n instead of Arthur.


    She would disy her strength whenever possible¡­


    To someday surpass Arthur.

 Chapter 53 Moonlight Crescents

    <h4>Chapter 53 Moonlight Crescents</h4>


    "Ms. Gomez," said Arthur, still healing from his wounds. The petite woman appeared from within the forest, alongside Gary, Jake, a few other students, and a few other teachers. It seemed like most of the hunting party had gathered.


    Their expressions were strained, as if they''d just emerged from a tough battle.


    Noticing Arthur''s injuries, Jake quickly approached the crimson-eyed man, genuine concern visible in his eyes. "Are you okay?"


    "No, I''m not," replied the crimson-eyed man, letting out a strained chuckle. Suddenly, blood emerged from his lips, staining his chin and clothes. [Judgment Regeneration]''s was equivalent to the strength of a person''s body and the amount of mana they had.


    The stronger a person''s body, the more mana and power it consumes to heal it. After unlocking his constitution, it was a lot more difficult to heal wounds than previously, even with such a powerful regeneration skill.


    So, although it could heal muscle tissue, [Judgment Regeneration] was incapable of manipting the bone structure, and if it couldn''t fix the structure, there was no possibility of it being able to heal the bones themselves.


    Since healing bones when they weren''t aligned properly would lead to deformities.


    "What''s the situation like?" Ms. Gomez asked tly.


    "Caroline''s running out of mana, Evan is injured, and so am I," exined Arthur in apacted set of words. "Alisha arrived a few minutes ago, and is barely holding on. She has a lot of injuries, too."


    "What about the elephant itself?"


    "Practically unscathed," replied the crimson-eyed man. "I shed its tusk a little, its weak point. But that''s basically it."


    Ms. Gomez nodded, walking forward while unsheathing her longsword. It was a thin, white de decorated with patterns and a golden hilt. A ruby gem was embedded on the hilt, providing it luxury.


    "Stay back."


    Ms. Gomez''s words weren''t to be argued with. Her words in such a situation were absolute, unable to be refuted or retorted. The wind danced at her fingertips, and with a cold look, she headed toward the elephant.


    "Ainsworth, get back."


    Noticing the appearance of Ms. Gomez, Alisha quickly grabbed Evan''s cor before pulling him back to where Caroline stood. Carol''s blessing had already faded, and she was in the process of recovering her mana.


    The elephant shifted its attention to Ms. Gomez. With a loud trumpet, it released an enormous amount of dark mana. Even the Invisible Venom Lizard knew it would have a difficult time winning against such an opponent.


    "[Moonlight Crescents]," Ms. Gomez whispered, and mana burst from her body.


    Glowing, purple crescents formed, floating Ms. Gomez as they exuded a terrifying aura. As the petite woman extended her arm, the crescents shot towards the elephant, piercing the wind as they traveled at a terrifying speed.


    At that moment, Ms. Gomez tapped the ground with her left foot. "[Jail]."


    Boulders rose from all four directions of the elephant, and at that moment, the crescents collided with its hide. The crescents passed through the elephant''s hide like it were butter, delivering deep cuts in the process.


    "Close."


    Spikes emerged from the boulders located on all four sides. The mana coated spikes sharpened themselves.


    The boulders then began closing, shaping themselves in the format of a prison. The elephant trumpeted in horror, watching the spikes approach his body slowly yet steadily. It released all its power.


    Cracks appeared on the boulders, but they didn''t shatter. Instead, Ms. Gomez hastened the process.


    Trumpet! Trumpet!


    The elephant protested as the spikes mercilessly embedded themselves into its body. Eventually, the four boulders formed a square, and the trumpets of the beast faded. Then, from the top of the ''jail'', blood poured out.


    Within the blood were also pieces of flesh, which previously belonged to the Tuskim Elephant.


    "It''s done," said Ms. Gomez, letting out a sigh of relief. She then withdrew her mana and shattered the [Jail]. All that remained of the elephant and Lizard was the pool of blood surrounding the area.


    The students were silent, in awe of Ms. Gomez''s strength. She never publicly revealed her power, which was why many underestimated her. However, in the history of Arcadia Academy, she was the only teacher directly recruited by Athanasia Arcadia, and not one of the executives instead.


    Her actions seemed to have been lost in history, as no one seemed to remember the sheer terror her name permeated.


    "We''re going back. Treat the wounded."


    *


    Once the Invisible Venom Lizard was reported dead, ss A and B headed back to Arcadia Academy. It was an arduous journey, but it didn''t take too long to reach the school. The reason it was arduous was due to the injured students.


    Ms. Gomez and the few students who faced off against the Lizard were praised to no end. The former received a paid vacation, which was obviously not the case for the students, who left unhappily.


    Arthur was taken to the infirmary alongside Evan and Alisha. It wasn''t long before he healedpletely.


    After he was healed, school resumed.


    "It''s a good thing you didn''t die,"mented Flecker, letting out a chuckle before abruptly realizing the depth of his words. "Ahem¡­ it''s because if you died, who would help me with my theories?"


    "Whatever helps you sleep at night," replied Arthur casually, jotitng down notes on the chalkboard. A soft breeze permeated across the area, while the rays of dawn illuminated the ssroom.


    "What is that supposed to mean?"


    Silence.


    "It''s obvious that you care about me," Arthur resumed his noisy writing, ignoring the metaphorical fumes that emerged from Flecker''s ears. The crimson-eyed man watched the teacher il around like a child.


    ''It makes sense why such a childish person didn''t pursue power,'' thought Arthur. That''s when a thought suddenly struck him. ''Where was he during the incident against the elephant¡­ I didn''t see him even when Ms. Gomez appeared with all the teachers.''


    Thinking it wasn''t important, Arthur pushed the thought to the back of his mind, choosing to enjoy theical scene of Flecker iling around, attempting to exin.


    Just like that, a few months passed.

 Chapter 54 That Skill

    <h4>Chapter 54 That Skill</h4>


    Several months passed, and only two remained until the end of the school year. It was a joyous asion, as admissions to enter Heaven''s Spire had opened up after so long. Everyone was excited.


    In the past few months, not much had urred.


    sses continued like usual, all events were in order, and there weren''t any movements on the enemy side. Arthur still believed Arcadia Academy was unaware of their n. It was a time of peace¡­ to enjoy oneself, and conspire to topple a world-level force.


    Currently, the crimson-eyed man stood before a wooden signboard that held copies of the admission form and basic information about Heaven''s Spire. It was quite informative, but nothing could surprise Arthur about the tower.


    It offered information about jobs in the tower affiliated to Arcadia Academy, the basics of the trials on each floor, mana, the forces that controlled the tower, the rankings of power, and the advancements in technology.


    However, since retired climbers couldn''t reveal detailed information, the words on the signboard were broad and could be interpreted in different ways.


    There were barely two months left until the end of the school year, and a month and a half until the final exams. Time passed quickly, forcing Arthur to quicken his ns and increase his strength at a rapid pace.


    Not to mention, they had yet to move forward with the n.


    ''In two months, I should be able to get that skill,'' thought Arthur, inspecting his mana circuits closely. He nned on merging [Sin Toll] with a different skill prior to the reckless situation he put himself in.


    In reality, he wanted his mana circuits to be powerful enough to withstand the creation of an entirely different skill, and then merge it with [Sin Toll] to form one of his strongest skills in the past.


    Unfortunately, [Recovery] was the one to merge with [Sin Toll], which dyed his ns drastically.


    But finally, his mana circuits were sturdy enough to withstand the new skill''s creation. Although he couldn''t merge the two, using them separately was still an eptable option¡­ he regretted his actions so much.


    ''I missed the opportunity to propel myself in terms of strength,'' thought Arthur, clicking his tongue. Although, due to his new constitution, he could utilize physicalbat a lot more, instead of solely relying on magic.


    In his previous life, he never thought to form a constitution, which turned out to be a mistake. His physical prowess was underdeveloped due to that decision.


    Interrupting his train of thought was Jake, who approached the signboard with glittering eyes.


    Noticing Arthur, he dabbed him up. The two had be much closer during the months, as disyed by Jake''s casual behavior.


    "Are you going to enter Heaven''s Spire?" Arthur asked, noticing the gleam in Jake''s eyes. He seemed like someone desperate to enter the tower, judging by his current demeanor. "You''re plenty qualified."


    "I''m not," replied the dirty-blonde-haired man tly. Yet, his actions betrayed his words. He sighed in disappointment before turning around to head home. ss had just ended, and so had the school day.


    Suddenly, Arthur grabbed Jake''s arm. "Why is that? You realize the tower is the best opportunity for you to grow, right?"


    For the residents of this, the tower was an ethereal abode flooded with riches and drugs that could make one invincible. It was something above the clouds at the apex of the Universe, which it truly was.


    Inyman''s terms, it was an opportunity one could not refuse.


    At Arthur''s words, Jake''s expression becameplicated. His steps came to an abrupt halt, and he seemed to be contemting something. After thinking hard about something for a few seconds, he finally came to a conclusion.


    Turning to face Arthur, he formed a solemn expression. "I''m about to tell you something you cannot tell anyone else."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow before tilting his head. "Uh¡­ okay?"


    Suddenly, Jake leaned in before bringing his lips to Arthur''s ear. "My father¡­ his health is deteriorating¡­"


    With those words, he dashed off into the distance.


    Arthur stood nkly, unable to process the information Jake had revealed to him. It was absolutely shocking.


    *


    Swoosh! Woosh! Swoosh!


    The crimson-eyed man moved around using [Mana Step] at terrifying speeds. A regr human would be unable to follow his movements, as they were truly rapid. Each step was precise and calcted.


    With a streak of crimson following his every move, he seemed like a professional warrior.


    Through continuous training, Arthur had improved his physical prowess several fold while refining sword techniques he knew about in his former life. They weren''t perfect, but served as an appropriate base.


    While swinging his sword rapidly, he racked his brain. Apparently, Jake trusted him enough to disclose such sensitive information to him. The fact that Kyle Garcia''s health was deteriorating could cost the Garcia family everything.


    If the information was disclosed to the public, the Garcia family would be wiped out in a single day unless they had a trick up their sleeves.


    If a powerful force revealed any weakness, itspetitors would pounce to take advantage. It was a simple, universal, unspoken rule. Arthur didn''t know whether to think of Jake as overly trusting or simply an idiot.


    Revealing such vulnerable information about one''s family was taboo, and stupidity. But then again, Arthur knew the man wouldn''t have revealed it, had it been anyone else asking the question.


    Swing! Swoosh! Woosh!


    Crack!


    Beneath Arthur''s feet, the ground cracked. It was a tiny crack, but a crack nheless. Realizing his mistake, the crimson-eyed man reduced the quantity of mana he used while training to prevent such damage.


    His crimson aura faded, and sweat piled up instantly.


    Once the feeling of invigoration dissipated, the feeling of exhaustion crept up. It had been a long day.


    But Arthur felt that things were too peaceful. Peace was simply a prelude to war¡­ it was a saying his n, the Heaven''s Challengers, often chanted before a battle¡­ a sense of nostalgia crept up.


    ''Fuck, I''ll think about this tomorrow.''

 Chapter 55 Dilemma

    <h4>Chapter 55 Dilemma</h4>


    "Where are you going this early in the morning?" Caroline asked in a drowsy voice. One of her eyes was closed, and she was barely holding herself up with her core while in a crunch position on her bed.


    It was a weekend, which meant there were no sses. Right at dawn, Arthur crawled out of bed before getting ready. When he turned on the lights of the room, Caroline stirred from her sleep, which resulted in the current situation.


    Arthur was dressed in a casual T-shirt and jeans, with a scabbard strapped to his waist.


    "I was craving a cake, actually," replied Arthur. "You want me to bring some for you? I''ll probably have extra¡­"


    "Cake¡­" Caroline muttered, licking her lips unconsciously. Watching her unsightly behavior, Arthur couldn''t help but let out a chuckle. It was trulyical that a well-maintaineddy was disying such behavior. "Yum¡­ bring me some."


    Arthur nodded before quickly turning off the lights. Gary and Evan were deep sleepers¡­ but they also snored quite a lot.


    Exiting the dorms, Arthur walked across the school campus.


    He hadn''t seen Lily in months, and the crimson-eyed man was missing her. He recalled the specific cake she bought when their family first moved to Arcadia¡­ it seemed so distant, although it wasn''t.


    ''I should get that cake,'' thought Arthur. When he first tried it, the cake wasn''t that tasty. However, Lily loved it, so he decided to give it a second chance, just in case it was a rough diamond in the soil.


    In reality, the cake was simply something that diverted his attention from a certain topic that involved morality¡­


    Should he disclose the information Jake offered him or not?


    Morally speaking, the act would be utter sphemy and treason. He would be demolishing Jake''s trust by using the information for his personal gain. Moreover, Jake''s family would be destroyed if that happened.


    However, selfishly speaking, it was a jackpot; a goldmine of sorts. Revealing the information would surely benefit Arthur.


    Strictly speaking, Arthur wasn''t one to acknowledge morals. But in several years, Jake was his first¡­ friend. In Heaven''s Spire, he had allies, troops, underlings, subordinates, superiors (at first), and so on.


    But never a friend.


    He had already lost his family due to his own mistake¡­ losing a friend would not sit well with him. He would simply be returning to his former lifestyle if that happened. His regression would be wasted, as he wouldn''t be rectifying his errors, but reliving them.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    It was a dilemma.


    *


    Arriving at the cakeshop, he recalled the incidents of a few months ago. This was where the downward spiral began. Due to his protectiveness towards Lily, Arthur sliced a mere child''s fingers¡­


    Although, he could still justify his actions.


    But many wouldn''t understand. Humans tend to view one side of the story, and judge using emotions rather than logic. If in a court hearing, Arthur was to justify his actions, it would be quite difficult.


    Not due to ack of evidence or morals, but due to the inability of humans to release all of their emotions and simply view something through logic. If a man was faced against a child, thetter was almost certain to win every time.


    Because of sympathy.


    Since the man had lived longer, he must be in the wrong, right? The child is so angelic!


    Wrong!


    Jamie was the one who pushed Lily first. Arthur still couldn''t figure out why exactly the childmitted such an act for no particr reason. It wasn''t like his sister was bugging the child¡­ as he witnessed the entire scene.


    Swing!


    Opening the door and shoving his thoughts to the back of his mind, Arthur entered the cake shop. Immediately, he was greeted by the pleasant fragrances of chocte, vani, pineapple and several other vors.


    But he was interested in a single one.


    The one with the red frosting, the velvet cake¡­


    "Arthur?" A voice suddenly entered the crimson-eyed man''s ears, and he turned around. His eyes widened as he saw the person who''d spoken his name. "Jake? You like sweets and stuff?"


    "I should be asking you that question," said Jake, letting out a lighthearted chuckle. Suddenly, a little girl tugged on his shirt. "Oh, right, he wants me to introduce him. Arthur, he''s Sam, my little cousin."


    "Hey, Sam," greeted Arthur, bending down a little before mustering the best, innocent smile he could.


    "You look terrifying."


    "Shut up."


    Suddenly, Sam giggled yfully before approaching the crimson-eyed man with glittering eyes. "You''re funny! I like you!"


    Jake picked Sam up before cing him on his shoulder. He then cast a nce at Arthur, smiling yfully. "Sam, I don''t think Arthur would be a good influence on you. He''s a bad man, okay? Repeat after me. Arthur is bad man."


    "Arthur is bad man," said Sam, giggling.


    "And here I thought he actually liked me," said Arthur, letting out a sigh. He then caressed Sam''s cheek. "Well, I already have a bad reputation. One more hater isn''t going to make a difference. I''ll make you regret it, Sam."


    "So ominous," said Jake, watching Sam giggle at Arthur''s remark.


    "Yeah, well, deal with it," said Arthur, heading towards the counter. He quickly bought the velvet cake, packing it in a white box with the shop''sbel printed atop it. Holding the box, he prepared to leave.


    "Arthur is not bad man."


    Sam''s voice entered his ears, but the crimson-eyed man didn''t turn around.


    He continued walking, heading towards the dorms. The matter he attempted to divert his attention from had struck him in the face. It was truly unfortunate, but also couldn''t be helped. Arthur had made a decision.


    Some might refer to him as soft or docile, but he truly did not care. He regressed and swore to rectify his mistakes, not allow them to happen again. He would be merciless when needed¡­ but it wasn''t currently needed.


    Jake was his first friend¡­


    The benefits of keeping the information to himself outweighed those of disclosing it.

 Chapter 56 Campbell Family

    <h4>Chapter 56 Campbell Family</h4>


    "Hello, Xavier," greeted Arthur, passing by the butler. He''d entered using the card the butler gave himst time. The guards at the entrance were quite surprised by the card, and had to summon Xavier to confirm its validity.


    "Even after handing you a card, you still manage to call me here," Xavier replied, rubbing his forehead in annoyance. "It''s the one day I received a vacation. I was peacefully clipping my nails in my room."


    Arthur simply chucked, heading to Gregorio''s room.


    Since he''d promised to keep Jake''s secret, the crimson-eyed man wasn''t visiting on his own ord. This time, Gregorio had summoned him, and he described the contents of the meeting as ''important information.''


    After sses were over, Arthur quickly headed over to the Ainsworths'' estate, ending up in the current situation. Once Xavier and Arthur reached Gregorio''s room, the former knocked before barging in.


    "Xavier," Gregorio said, acknowledging the butler''s presence from behind a stack of documents. The man''s eyes had bags underneath them, and his eyes were bloodshot, as if he''d been working consecutively for several days.


    Noticing Arthur''s presence, Gregorio used his office chair to roll over to the coffee table before sliding onto the couch.


    "Sir Gr¨C"


    "Not now, Xavier," Gregorio responded, motioning for Arthur to sit. Suddenly, his hurried demeanor morphed into that ofposure and solemnity. His appearance suddenly seemed dignified, perhaps due to his use of mana.


    The walls suddenly thickened, blocking all external noises from entering, and internal noises from exiting.


    "I think what Xavier meant to say is¡­ there''s ink on your nose," said Arthur, averting his eyes from the scene. Gregorio hurriedly wiped the ink from his nose before letting out an awkward cough to mask his embarrassment.


    "Anyway, I''m sure you read the entire letter," said Gregorio, returning to the topic at hand. "I meant it when I said we have received important information."


    "How so?" Arthur asked, leaning back in his chair before crossing his legs. He then rested his chin on his palm and his elbow on the armrest.


    "The Campbell Family and the Ainsworth Family are having a bit of trouble," announced Gregorio. "Apparently, the Campbell Family was basically stealing goods from the same mine the Ainsworths were. So, we both ratted on each other, resulting in the current situation."


    "How exactly is this important, Gregorio?"


    "I''m getting to that part," continued Gregorio, waving his hand in dismissal. "The Campbells and the Ainsworths recently got together to discuss a settlement¡­ turns out it didn''t end well. Our envoy began trashing the conference room, and their envoy got pissed and nullified all negotiations."


    "That''s bad¡­"


    "But it isn''t all that bad. The Campbell Family is allied with Arcadia Academy. A few days ago, Athanasia Arcadia, the principal of Arcadia Academy, visited the Ainsworths for a little chat¡­ basically, she was threatening us."


    "How is that not bad?" Arthur asked, but his voice soon trailed off. That''s when realization struck him. "You''re going to use that to prevent the n from bing a one-sided attack¡­ you''re masking it as a situation where both sides had enmity."


    "Correct," said Gregorio, letting out a sigh before leaning back in his chair. "It''s quite far-fetched and we''d be overreacting if we turned such a situation into a hostile one. That''s why we cannot act just yet."


    "But¡­ the first step has been taken."


    "Stole the words out of my mouth," said Gregorio, revealing a toothy grin. Eventually, the matter between the Campbell Family and the Ainsworths could escte. That''s when they could involve allies.


    "A few months? Because I''m nning on entering Heaven''s Spire."


    Suddenly, a dangerous gleam shed across Gregorio''s eyes. "If you can aplish what we''ve asked of you, I will¡­ no, the entire Ainsworth Family will personally escort you to the gates of the tower."


    Arthur nodded in ordance. "Then, I''ll make sure you don''t chicken out on your promise."


    "I won''t," replied Gregorio with a straight face. "But frankly, I don''t see how you''re going to fulfill what we ask. You are too weak."


    "Weak¡­"


    "Have you been cking on your trainingtely?" Gregorio inquired, tapping his armrest. "At this rate, you might be overtaken by Alisha. At that point, we won''t have any use for you¡­ you know what''ll happen then, right?"


    "All I have to do is show you my power, right?"


    "No, you have to disy them in personal training that Xavier will supervise," announced Gregorio. "I cannot have you cking. Since the first step has been taken, things will only escte from here on out. If you''re incapable, you hold no worth."


    "Personal training¡­?"


    "You will be held up against opponents of my choice," said Gregorio. "This will continue until the day of the final exams, after which the banquet of Arcadia Academy will be held. That will be the day we will strike."


    "The banquet after the results of the final exams are revealed? To celebrate the end of the school year?"


    "Yes," said Gregorio. "That will be thest day of school for first years, and the day where nothing can go wrong."


    "Got it," replied Arthur, getting up to leave.


    "One more thing," said Gregorio, waving his hand so as to motion for Arthur to listen. "We cannot meet here anymore. Since Arcadia Academy will now be scrutinizing the Ainsworth estate, a random student cannot enter immediately after school."


    "True."


    "Moreover, you had been visiting once or twice a month, perhaps a little more. But now, due to your personal training, you would be visiting every day. That''s extremely suspicious, which is why the training will be held in a different location. Xavier will give you a card that you can use to ess that location. He will also provide you with details and schedule your meetings with me from now on."


    "All right," replied Arthur before exiting Gregorio''s room. His schedule would get even busier as things escted. But it was all worth it, considering it would hasten the process of entering Heaven''s Spire.


    These were thest days of peace he would experience.


    In a month and a half, perhaps two months, everything would get messy.

 Chapter 57 Implosion Caused By Infusion

    <h4>Chapter 57 Implosion Caused By Infusion</h4>


    "It''s been a while since we''ve had a mana arts ss,"mented Jake, walking alongside Arthur as they approached Mr. Mason''s ssroom. Usually, the mana arts ss was held in their homeroom, but for unknown reasons, Mr. Slovenio''s ss was upied.


    Also, the mana arts ss had been discontinued for a while due to Mr. Mason''s absence, but since he''d returned, the ss resumed. Mana arts was a subject everyone pursued, as it focused on the basic aspects ofbat and theory.


    It involved dealing with mana, whether it be in a pursuance of violence or knowledge.


    The ss usually revolved around basic activities made possible through the use of mana, like heating or strengthening objects. Also, the process of creating and inheriting skills was also taught.


    The lessons taught in ss were quite broad, and Mr. Mason often encouraged students to conduct experiments on their own.


    Approaching the entrance, Jake and Arthur quickly entered the ssroom, only to be greeted by Mr. Mason. He had a chiseled jawline and kind, upturned eyes. With his caramel-colored hair brushed to the side, some could refer to him as handsome.


    He wore a formal suit and held a ballpoint pen in his hand.


    "Mr. Sce, Mr. Garcia," he acknowledged their presence with a slight nod. "You guys are quite early. Am I to assume you''re excited for my ss after my absence? Have you guys missed me that much?"


    "Yes, Mr. Mason," Arthur replied with innocent eyes. "We spent all day longing for your presence. We''re so excited for your ss."


    Jake''s muffledughter echoed across the ssroom, and Mr. Mason''s expression stiffened at that disrespectful remark. "I sense a lot of sarcasm, Mr. Sce. What has Mr. Slovenio been teaching you?"


    "Some basic theory stuff," replied the crimson-eyed man, taking a seat beside Jake. "You wouldn''t understand, Mr. Mason."


    Mr. Mason''s eyebrow twitched. "I see, Mr. Sce. I forgot you''re quite well-versed¨Cperhaps abnormally so¨Cin mana theory. Although, you should try to work on your manners, as you may make a lot of enemies."


    "You forgot? Mr. Mason, did you take such a long break due to short-term memory loss? I have a family recipe that can¨C"


    "Shut up," Mr. Mason quickly shut the thought down, turning around. He quickly jotted the n for today''s ss onto the board using chalk.


    A few minutes passed, and students began flooding in. Many were truly excited about the ss, as learning to use mana efficiently would only be beneficial in the future. It was something that everyone needed.


    It was also why Mr. Mason was well-liked. Well, partially, considering he was also liked due to his appearance.


    "Wee, ss," said Mr. Mason, weing the students of ss A. "I apologize for being absent for such an extended period of time. But now that I''m back, we can pick up from where we left off."


    Silence. Everyone was focused on what Mr. Mason would teach.


    "First, I''d like to exin the theory of what we''ll be doing today," announced Mr. Mason. "For this ss, we will be learning how to infuse mana into objects. Not coat, but infuse. It''s quite dangerous, so do not use too much mana."


    "When one''s body¨Cwhich is a pretty useful conductor of mana once you unlock your mana circuitses into contact with an object, the keratinocyte cells in the topyer of skinmunicate with the sensory neurons inside the skin through the release of ATP. That activates P2X4 receptors on sensory nerve terminals that signal touch perception to the brain."


    Many were confused by the exnation, but calmly waited for the professor to continue.


    "Mana is sent to investigate that object by instinct, although the minuscule amount that does enter the object doesn''t trigger any reactions. However, one can adjust the quantity of mana that enters a certain object by willing your energy."


    "Since that''s the case, mana can also be infused with a certain object through the same process to cause a reaction called, well, ''Mana Infusion''. It''s quite an unoriginal name, but it sums up the concept quite perfectly. You are infusing your mana within an object to increase its durability and strengthen your connection with it."


    "Many, while studying sword, rmend treating your de as an extension of your body. Well, using Mana Infusion, one can truly achieve such a feeling. It feels ethereal, if you ask me."


    Mr. Mason took a gulp of air, recovering after such an extended exnation. Yet, many pped, having understood it perfectly. His analogy with the sword was quite profound, and caught the interest of the swordsmen present in the ss.


    Also, Mana Infusion could also help scientists, as he mentioned that mana entered an object to ''investigate'' its properties.


    That''s why everyone loved mana arts. It exined and demonstrated concepts that could assist everyone.


    "So, pick an object of your choice, preferably a weapon, and simply try feeling the mana that enters the object," said Mr. Mason, sitting on his chair. "Do not attempt Mana Infusion yet."


    Nodding, the students began the process.


    Arthur ced his palm on the table in front of him, allowing the perception of touch to rush to his brain. Then, he closed his eyes, focusing on the touch using the entirety of his concentration. He attempted to sense the mana.


    Just like Mr. Mason exined, several strands of mana emerged from his hand, investigating the object he was touching. It seemed mana assisted in the process called touch, increasing one''s perception when someone unlocked mana circuits.


    The strands were on an atomic level, yet Arthur could sense them, since the mana belonged to him. It was only extending due to his palm, which was connected with the table. In truth, the mana was still connected with the rest of his reserve.


    Since he wasn''t willing it to exit his body, the mana wasn''t really being released. It was simply extending, like rubber.


    It was an interesting sensation, but nothing new for Arthur. Although, Mr. Mason''s exnation was quite vivid.


    While he was observing the sensation, an explosion suddenly rang in his ears.


    Boom!


    Someone''s object had imploded.

 Chapter 58 A Concept Of Mana Arts

    <h4>Chapter 58 A Concept Of Mana Arts</h4>


    Boom!


    Alex''s eyes opened wide at the terrifying sound that startled him. It seemed the entire ss was startled at the noise of the explosion, which originated from a girl named Gianna at the back of the ss.


    Smoke emerged from the table in front of her, and her face was covered in ash, simr to a cartoon.


    "Are you all right?" Mr. Mason asked, rushing to the girl''s table. Immediately, he willed his mana to halt the emerging smoke, causing it to subside. The entirety of the table was broken into pieces thaty a few meters away from each other.


    The eyes of everyone turned to face Gianna, who sat with her legs on her chair. She wished nothing but to curl up and die, and it wasn''t possible. Yet, Mr. Mason wasn''t angry or even frustrated.


    "It''s fine, Gianna," Mr. Mason consoled, kneeling beside her and caressing her back.


    Gianna was shocked, partly due to him knowing her name, and because he wasn''t annoyed by her mistake. "Is it truly fine?"


    "Yes," replied Mr. Mason. "Everyone makes mistakes. What matters is whether you seed in the end by learning from those mistakes and bettering yourself. Don''t be harsh on yourself about something you cannot control."


    Gianna nodded silently, raising her head. Her tearful eyes were swollen.


    Suddenly, amidst the dreadful silence, gasps resounded across the room. All eyes turned away from Gianna and towards the cyan-haired woman sitting near the front of the ssroom. In front of Alisha was a sword.


    The hilt was tightly clutched between her fingers, and a light pulse stretched from her hand to the sword''s de. The area where her hand touched the sword shone a faint light, and so did the de of the sword.


    With a disinterested expression, Alisha lightly swung her sword, causing a trail of light to linger as the de pierced through the atmosphere.


    She had achieved the very process Mr. Mason was exining, Mana Infusion.


    "Good job, Alisha," Mr. Mason praised, approaching her and raising his hand, requesting a high-five. Unfortunately, Alisha simply stared at him with disinterested eyes, refusing to indulge in such childish behavior.


    Mr. Mason awkwardly lowered his hand, pouting.


    "Do you mind assisting others?" He asked, to which Alisha nodded. Standing up, the cyan-haired woman immediately went towards Arthur''s desk, disying a faint smile on her face.


    Mr. Mason nodded in satisfaction before helping others.


    "What is it?" Arthur asked, ncing at the cyan-haired woman who stood beside his desk. Her eyes lingered on the table in front of the crimson-eyed man. She continued observing the mana fluctuations within the desk''s structure.


    "Do you need help?" Alisha asked innocently. "I can understand if you''re too nervous to ask."


    "Go away," replied Arthur, retrieving his longsword. Holding it by the hilt, he quickly allowed mana to seep within. The roots of mana investigating the object extended, epassing the entire sword.


    A blinding glow shot from the de, startling the students.


    "Good job, Arthur!" Mr. Mason praised, observing the powerful force of mana that ran across the longsword.


    Alisha''s expression crumbled, and she silently returned to her desk. Jake chuckled from the sidelines, finding their interaction amusing. Alisha wanted to gloat, but Arthur thoroughly crushed her dreams.


    ''What was Gregorio talking about?'' Arthur thought, gazing at Alisha. ''Has Alisha truly closed the gap? It doesn''t seem like it, though¡­''


    One thing was for certain; Alisha had immense potential. However, whether she chose to draw that potential or allow it to remain dormant depended entirely on her. But it was true that Arthur could sense serious determination in her gaze.


    The ss sped by.


    Arthur and Jake chatted the entire time, and thetter achieved Mana Infusion. A few others achieved the milestone as well, but 60% of the ss still could not ess the basic function of mana.


    Soon, the ss ended.


    Bidding farewell to Jake, Arthur immediately headed to training grounds Xavier had told him about. It was a ce near the outskirts of Arcadia, a ce where no one would suspect the crimson-eyed man for visiting.


    This was done to draw Arcadia Academy''s attention away from Arthur, since he often interacted with the superiors of the Ainsworth Family. If news got out, it wouldn''t be long before the crimson-eyed man was arrested for interrogation¡­


    Especially because things were getting heated between the Campbell Family and the Ainsworth Family.


    For now, Arcadia Academy, the Jester Organization, and the Millers were assuming a neutral stance. However, that was only in public. Arcadia Academy had already threatened the Ainsworths, while the Jester Organization was allied with thetter.


    The Millers, on the other hand, were truly neutral.


    But that was only temporary, as soon, they would have to pick a side. Or, they could also sit by and watch the conflict continue. That would allow them to reap the rewards at the end. But it would be disadvantageous for them, as the other world powers could then target them.


    All of this would unfold on the day of the banquet.


    Arriving at an enormous, seemingly abandoned building near the farms on the outskirts of Arcadia, Arthur walked forward. The walls of the building were epassed in spider webs and dust.


    A squalid scent tickled the crimson-eyed man''s nose, causing him to let out a sneeze.


    ''Damn, they really went all out picking a location,'' thought Arthur, letting out a chuckle. It wasn''t a surprise, to be honest.


    Swiping a card on the entrance, the door automatically slid open. The inside of the building was dark, and Arthur''s eyes took some time to adjust. Once they had adjusted, the crimson-eyed man spotted a door in the distance.


    Gently pushing it open and peeking inside, his eyes widened.


    In front of him was an enormous training facility, with specialized flooring, perfect lighting, and even a smoothie stand. Supplements were key.


    Arthur observed the facility with utter shock clouding his face.


    "Ah, you''re finally here."


    Gregorio''s voice broke him out of his stupor.

 Chapter 59 Wrongful Checkmate

    <h4>Chapter 59 Wrongful Checkmate</h4>


    "How the hell¡­"


    "We''ve had this for years," exined Gregorio, addressing Arthur''s shock. "All training in the Ainsworth household is done within this training ground. You should be grateful to me, considering I''ve let you inside a secret facility."


    "You need me."


    "You''re cocky," replied Gregorio as a dangerous expression shed across his face. He then let out a lighthearted chuckle. "I like cocky people. But make sure your cockiness doesn''t affect the n."


    "It won''t," replied Arthur calmly, observing the facility. "Where is my opponent?"


    "Here," an unknown voice entered the crimson-eyed man''s ears, causing him to turn around. From the entrance, a rather muscr man entered the facility. His expression disyed his arrogance.


    His jawline was chiseled, and his green hair was slicked back. His pupils disyed a brown, caramel glow. He wore a rather loose, embroidered tunic. On his waist was a scabbard, in which a longsword was sheathed.


    "This is Velstrum Ainsworth," announced Gregorio. "He is Alisha''s cousin, and the child of Mason Ainsworth''s brother, Darius Ainsworth."


    "Thank you for the introduction, uncle," said Velstrum disinterestedly. He then slowly approached the crimson-eyed man, disying slight amusement by curling the ends of his lips upwards.


    Arthur responded to his gaze by refusing to avert his eyes. The two locked eyes. Arthur''s crimson eyes shed, startling Velstrum slightly, causing him to avert his eyes.


    "Feisty," said Velstrum, ruffling Arthur''s hair. Thetter smacked his hand away wordlessly, heading to his position, where the battle would begin. Velstrum nced at Gregorio, who shook his head helplessly.


    Soon, the caramel-eyed man also got into position, while Gregorio backed away, nning to observe the battle.


    "Begin!" Gregorio announced.


    Both Velstrum and Arthur shot forward at that moment. They both brandished their weapons before initiating the first sh.


    ng!


    At that moment, Arthur''s eyes shed crimson, and he extended his arm to attempt to use [Judgment Regeneration]. However, Velstrum backed away from the first sh.


    "You have an ability that involves touching your opponent¡­" Velstrum stroked his chin, revealing a tiny smirk. Arthur gritted his teeth at that moment.


    His ability was an inherent skill, so no one else in the entire world, including the tower, possessed the same skill. It was something that represented Arthur''s existence, and became the pathway to his ascension to the Lord of Sins in his former life.


    Usually, many were unaware of his ability, and were too inexperienced to notice. But the same was not the case for Velstrum.


    As someone bearing the surname Ainsworth, he was trained from birth. His power was immense, and his intellect in battle was even more impressive.


    "Seems like I was right," muttered Velstrum, shooting forward. Purple aura coated his body, and with a swift maneuver, he swung his leg towards Arthur. The crimson-eyed man raised his hand to block the kick, but Velstrum suddenly withdrew the attack at thest moment.


    Swish! Slice!


    Swinging his sword at the exact moment that Arthur raised his hand, Velstrum delivered a shallow cut to the former''s shin.


    Arthur, without batting an eye, swung his sword vertically. Velstrum sidestepped to avoid the blow before retaliating with a rapid kick.


    At that moment, Arthur pushed the tip of his de forward.


    Stab!


    His longsword pierced through the middle of the bottom of Velstrum''s feet. The caramel-eyed man let out a pained groan before withdrawing his foot. The bleeding continued.


    He backed away, wrapping the wound with his sock.


    "Let''s not get too bloody," Gregoriomented from the sidelines, but the amusement stered over his face contradicted his words. It seemed he was enjoying the somewhat gruesome battle.


    Although there was a wound on Velstrum''s foot, he didn''t hesitate to move his body naturally, ignoring the pain receptors screaming at him.


    Naturally, Arthur took advantage of the opening to attack. He closed the gap between him and his opponent within milliseconds, thrusting his sword forward. Velstrum struggled to parry the strike, and was pushed back.


    However, Arthur did not relent. Pairing his attack up with a diagonal strike from bottom to up, he loosened Velstrum''s grip on his sword.


    ''One more,'' thought Arthur, clenching his teeth. Using [Mana Step] to propel him forward, he twisted his wrist to prepare for a horizontal strike. Just one more strike and Velstrum would go down, resulting in Arthur''s victory.


    However, at that moment, a vicious smile appeared on Velstrum''s face.


    His body dissolved into dust as soon as the tip of Arthur''s sword collided with it. A gust of wind blew past the crimson-eyed man''s face, and a cold sensation arose on the back of his neck. Shivers ran down his spine at the touch.


    "Checkmate."


    Velstrum''s voice rang in Arthur''s ears, serving as a trigger to awaken him from the trance he was in. However, instead of helplessness, there was instead a faint smile on the crimson-eyed man''s lips.


    Thud!


    Kicking backwards like a donkey, Arthur allowed Velstrum''s de to pierce his anterior deltoid. However, amidst the development, he extended his arm, cing his palm on the caramel-eyed man''s neck.


    "There is no checkmate without sacrifices, Velstrum," said Arthur, allowing a malevolent smile to blossom on his face. "As they say, if you see a good move, look for a better one."


    With those words, crimson energy flooded out from Arthur''s hand. Velstrum paled.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 63% Sin and 37% Virtue.]


    [Mediocre de-buffs are being applied.]


    The energy drained from Velstrum''s body, causing him to lose bnce. However, the crimson energy didn''t halt its advance. Spreading across his body, it sucked everything. Velstrum fell to his knees.


    Finally, after his eyes had lost their luster, Arthur withdrew his hand, and the crimson aura returned to his body.


    "Amazing," Gregoriomented from the sidelines, pping his hands. His expression was like that of a child watching a cartoon he adored. Arthur ignored him, and simply sat on the bench beside him.


    "Now what?"


    "Starting from tomorrow, you''ll have tougher opponents."

 Chapter 60 Wipe The Stain From This Land

    <h4>Chapter 60 Wipe The Stain From This Land</h4>


    The night was young.


    The sky was ashen. Suddenly, a shadow draped over a certain Kingdom, obstructing any light from reaching its doorsteps. The ground shook violently, and the temperature of the area fluctuated rapidly.


    A crimson tint appeared in the eyes of the spectators, marking the arrival of the Heaven''s Challengers.


    From the horizon emerged an enormous beings cloaked in shadows. The world shook, as if terrified by their mere presence. Nature bent to amodate them, and their allies kneeled, as if paying their respects.


    At the apex of the Heaven''s Challengers was the legendary man, Lord of Sins.


    However, from the opposite side, lightning bolts fell to the ground. The ground shook even more violently, and the drastic changes in the weather were vivid. Lightning, Ocean, and Death¡­ they had gathered.


    The Three Divine Rankers of Olympus.


    They approached the Heaven''s Challengers, epassed in their domains of Sky, Ocean, and Underworld respectively. They hade only to meet a single man, a human from an unknown.


    "Lord of Sins."


    The man''s crimson eyes never once faltered.


    "Why have youe, Olympus?"


    Lightning crackled, embracing Zeus''s body as if it were a warm nket. The Divine Ranker of Lightning walked forward, arrogance oozing from his gaze and confidence vivid in every step he took.


    His steps halted when he was within arm''s length with the Lord of Sins.


    "To wipe a stain from thisnd."


    It was only a downhill spiral from there.


    *


    Arthur shot up from his bed, his eyes wide. Clutching his temples, he massaged them to alleviate the searing pain that assaulted them. Clenching his teeth, he attempted to adjust his eyes to the darkness within his dorm.


    It was almost dawn.


    Today was the day the final exams would be conducted, and tomorrow, the banquet would be held. After that, for two weeks, the sses would not affect one''s grade. They were simply optional sses.


    During the two week period, the students who were entering Heaven''s Spire were rmended to reunite with their family. It would be thest time they would meet their family until retirement or¡­ death.


    These two days were the most important for Arthur. But he couldn''t get a certain dream out of his mind.


    In the dream, he faced Olympus. The standoff served as a prelude to his downfall. Zeus''s sneer, Poseidon''s smirk, and the faint smile on Hades''s usually expressionless face. They all haunted the man who formerly stood above them all.


    As a moment that could cause the same, catastrophic result neared, a certain sense of anxiety rose in Arthur''s chest.


    He was unfamiliar with these emotions. A sense of anxiety¡­ the Lord of Sins would haveughed at those words, treating them as nothing but a joke. He would have sneered at the current Arthur Sce.


    ''I can''t allow that to happen,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, circting mana across his body in a rhythmic motion. His body cooled, and the eternal darkness of sleep that pulled one away from reality called out his name.


    But he didn''t answer.


    Arthur stood up from his bed and got himself a drink. Then, he entered the bathroom with his clothes and a towel, reciting the answers to the written exam in his mind. Learning from his past failure, he hoped to score in the top ten this time.


    The practical exam would be quite simple to pass, considering his ever-growing strength ever since he''d begun training with Gregorio.


    For the past month and a half, he''d been put through torture in the name of training. But the crimson-eyed man couldn''t deny it caused his stagnant power to propel. He''d grown iparably.


    Before entering the shower, he admired himself in the mirror.


    Unlike when he''d first regressed, Arthur''s body was now lean. His chest had expanded, while veins bulged from his forearms whenever he exerted them. Unlike his former,nky body, he now had the body of a warrior.


    Quickly, he entered the shower.


    When Arthur exited the shower, he heard rustling noises from his dorm. It seemed the others had awoken. Arthur quickly wiped his body with a towel before putting on a tunic, as he needed appropriate clothing for the practical exam.


    As he exited the bathroom, he saw Gary massaging his hair using oil.


    "You oil your hair?" Arthur asked, grabbing his gym-bag as he prepared to head out for a morning run and then a training session.


    "You''ve never seen me oiling my hair?" Gary replied with an inquiry, raising an eyebrow as he ran a brush through his hair. Unlike what it seemed, his hair was quite long when straightened. Suddenly, Arthur''s gaze fell upon an object beside Gary.


    As he was about to point it out, Gary quickly pushed it aside, obstructing Arthur''s view of the object.


    "I''ll be heading out," said Arthur suspiciously, refraining from mentioning the object.


    *


    Eventually, the time came for the written exam to begin.


    As Arthur sat in the ssroom, writing away on a fragile piece of paper, he realized something. He didn''t need to memorize knowledge.


    The questions on the test were quite simr to the ones he''d learned in Flecker''s ss. In fact, a lot of them were referring to theories he personally crafted alongside Mr. Slovenio. The months of arriving early had paid off.


    An example was the question based on the density of mana. It asked the particr density needed for mana to evolve from a rejuvenating force to one that causes destruction. Since Arthur and Flecker worked for hours to find the answer, it wasn''t too difficult.


    Once all the questions had been answered, Arthur took his paper and approached Flecker, who seemed to be working on his new idea.


    Something about whether mana can change its state of matter.


    "I''m done," said the crimson-eyed man, cing the paper on his desk. "Can I leave?"


    "Oh, Arthur," greeted Flecker, turning around. "It''ll be a pain researching once you depart for Heaven''s Spire. Why don''t you postpone your entrance?"


    "It sounds like you''ll miss me."


    "No one''ll miss you, little brat."


    Arthur left the ssroom, chuckling to himself. It was one thest times he would ever view the annoyance on Flecker''s face.


    Since he would be departing soon.


    But before that¡­

 Chapter 61 Most Important Clash

    <h4>Chapter 61 Most Important sh</h4>


    In the evening, the practical exam for the final exams was to be conducted. The stands were filled with families of the first, second, and third year students. Unlike during the beginning of the year, the students seemed much more mature.


    Their gazes contained a sense of solemnity, but also confidence; confidence in their abilities and confidence that their opponents were nothing but fodder before them.


    Unlike the children who''d entered, they were now adults. Not cubs, but tigers.


    The first years, second years, and third years stood in a horizontal line. The first years were at the front, second in the middle, and the third years stood at the back. All students had a smile or smirk stered over their faces for the asion.


    They were all in casual clothing, considering the nature of the event.


    As Arthur gazed at the crowd, his expression froze. In the stands, on the top left corner sat a child and two adults. Dressed invish suits and dresses, they had smiles etched over their faces.


    The child squealed in joy.


    ''Gregorio, what the fuck did you do¡­'' thought Arthur, peeling his eyes away from the three, who were, in fact, his family. Magnus, Lily, and Anna Sce.


    But he believed something was amiss. Instead of the tears Arthur left them with, the crimson-eyed man''s family only disyed happiness as they cheered for him. It was nothing like their parting a few months ago. Arthur wasn''t certain why that was.


    Ignoring them for now¨Csince he couldn''t outright greet them¨CArthur waited for the principal of Arcadia Academy, Athanasia Arcadia to emerge from the entrance a few hundred meters away from the students.


    s, she didn''t.


    "Um¡­ uh¡­" The announcer struggled to find the correct words. Suddenly, Ms. Gomez grabbed the microphone, shooting the announcer a quick re before stering the kindest smile on her face for the parents.


    "Our principal is dealing with an emergency situation right now," s" exined Ms. Gomez. "She will not be here for the ceremony. We will be initiating the practical exam without her presence, as per her orders."


    A few murmurs floated within the crowd, but everyone came to ept this. Well, it wasn''t like anyone could argue, considering the sheer terror Athanasia Arcadia''s name exuded. She was a figure one could not disrespect.


    Moreover, she was the principal of the school their students were studying in.


    "The students of all years can return to the stands," said Ms. Gomez. "For the ones who have been living in the dormitories, this is your chance to reunite with your family after many months. Use the time wisely."


    The students nodded simultaneously before returning to the stands. Arthur decided to sit beside Jake, while the others sat beside their family. The dirty-blonde-haired man''s family had note.


    Although Jake wasn''t particrly sad about that fact, he wasn''t d either.


    "What about your family?" Jake asked, leaning backwards before crossing his legs to findfort in the seating. Jake nced at Arthur, who didn''t disy a significant reaction. After realizing it wasn''t a sensitive topic, Jake persisted. "Why didn''t theye?"


    Silence descended upon the area.


    Arthur shook his head. "You wouldn''t believe it even if I told you."


    "Try me."


    "Nah, I''m good," said Arthur, peeling his eyes away from Jake and staring at the arena, in which the announcer stood nervously. The crimson-eyed man recalled his first encounter with the announcer, when thetter told him about the arrogance of the Garcias and other families.


    It was true.


    But not in the way the announcer exined it. Only the superiors and executives of such families were worthy of disying their arrogance, because they had sufficient power to back it. The descendants, who hadn''t made a name for themselves, couldn''t speak with arrogance to those who had.


    It wasn''t like a cliche, young master situation.


    The announcer introduced himself to the crowd. Then, he announced that the first practical exam will be for the first years of Arcadia Academy.


    "For the first battle, Caroline Dereks will be facing Evan Smith," announced the announcer before leaving the arena.


    From the left emerged a blonde-haired girl, and from the right, a ck-haired man. The two had smirks stered over their faces. They both oftenpeted for superiority in the dorms, so this was the perfect chance to settle their differences.


    "Those are your roommates, right?" Jake asked, nudging Arthur.


    "Yeah," replied Arthur, shaking his head as he let out a chuckle. "Things are about to get bloody."


    "Aren''t they friends?"


    "Friends, yes. But if they''re pitted against each other, they''ll rip each other''s flesh out."


    Caroline and Evan walked forward. Thetter brandished his sword, while the former remained barehanded. Usually, in a closed space such as the arena, a closebat warrior would have an advantage.


    But Caroline was unlike other mages. On track to be a great mage in a few decades, she was the epitome of magic. Of course, that was figurative. However, her skills could not be undermined.


    With immacte proficiency in mana arts and the blood of a great mage (her father), she was powerful. Very powerful.


    But, on the other hand, Evan wasn''t any less. He originated from a family ofmoners, but had managed to make a name for himself through his sword. Each strike was merciless and precise.


    He was nothing like his former self, who''d almost died to the Invisible Venom Lizard.


    After that incident, Evan honed his swordsmanship to the peak. Putting his blood, sweat, and tears into every strike that he took, he had morphed into someone respectable. His might was unquestionable.


    The announcer stood within the pavilion, holding the mic near his lips.


    "Begin."


    At that moment, Evan shot forward, while Caroline backed away. They both made use of their footwork skills. Evan''s feet were more powerful, allowing him to performplex maneuvers. On the other hand, Caroline''s massive mana reserve provided her with more explosive power.


    Then, after a few seconds, came the first sh.


    The most important sh.

 Chapter 62 I Don’t Relate

    <h4>Chapter 62 I Don''t Rte</h4>


    Boom!


    Evan''s feet exploded with mana, creating dents beneath his feet. With a crushed cheekbone, fatigued feet, blurry vision, and a pocket knife, he charged at Caroline, who was still processing the gash on her leg.


    Regaining herposure, Caroline extended her arm. "[Gust]."


    Wind danced at her fingertips, condensing and building pressure. Her hand shot back due to the recoil, and the condensed wind shot towards Evan.


    Evan, having fallen prey to the same spell, didn''t react strongly. He slid underneath the height which the wind was focusing on. Then, he threw his knife like a boomerang towards Caroline''s face.


    Caroline utilized [Gust] again to knock the knife off its course. However, by that point, Evan was a few inches away from her face. Curling his fingers into a fist, he extended his arm.


    Smash!


    Evan''s fist collided with Caroline''s face, shattering her nose. At that moment, Evan''s knife returned to his hand, and he thrust it forward.


    Boom!


    A split second before his knife pierced Caroline''s throat, Ms. Gomez grabbed the knife''s hilt and pushed Evan to the ground.


    "The winner of this battle is¡­ Evan Smith!"


    Since Caroline was from the Derek Family, not many people cheered for her loss. However, there were a fair amount of people who did, either due to Evan''s sheer skill in closebat or due to their hate towards the Derek family.


    All things considered, Evan considered his victory a satisfying one.


    Returning to the stands, he immediately heard towards Gary. His intention was to meet Arthur, but noticing that Jake sat beside him, he immediately altered his course. Evan high-fived Gary before sitting down beside him.


    "I understand if you want to leave," said Jake, leaning forward emotionlessly. However, underneath the selfless facade, one could view the lonely child.


    "Shut up," replied Arthur, cing his arm around Jake''s neck.


    A few seconds passed, and the announcer entered the arena again. He seemed nervous as he gazed at the crowd. Suddenly, his eyes locked on a certain man with crimson eyes, who sat beside a man with dirty-blonde hair.


    "The next battle is between¡­ Arthur Sce and Alisha Mason Ainsworth."


    Silence descended upon the entire arena. The crowd was dumbfounded, wondering how the battle had been authorized. Many were already surprised that Arthur hadn''t been crippled by the Ainsworths.


    What was Arcadia Academy thinking? Were they deliberately trying to antagonize the Ainsworths?


    But the Ainsworths also had some influence on the match-ups. Why did they authorize such a battle, knowing what had urredst time? Once the veil was draped upon the arena, no one saw Gregorio and Arthur''s conversationst time.


    So, they weren''t aware that the two had even met.


    Jake nced worriedly at the crimson-eyed man, who remained stoic. However, internally, he was questioning Gregorio''s sanity. With a single day left before the banquet, he should have been avoiding trouble.


    However, Gregorio Dune was forcing him to battle Alisha.


    ''What the fuck did I do in past life to have this fate?'' Arthur wondered, when realization suddenly struck him. He clutched his temples. ''Never mind, I did some fucked up shit.''


    Standing up, he headed towards the arena. Jake warned him not to allow his emotions to run rampant. Considering her track record, Arthur was certain she would attempt to get inside his head.


    He simply had to prevent that.


    Stepping onto the arena, he got into position. From the opposite side emerged the cyan-haired woman. She wore a ck, skin-tight suit, and her hair was tied back for the battle. In her hand was a familiar rapier.


    It was just like their battle a few months ago.


    "It''s been a while," greeted Arthur, maintaining a stoic expression. The crowd let out boos,ining about the match-up. However, the announcer and the staff of Arcadia Academy ignored the parents.


    They couldn''tsh out because of such petty reasons. They had a reputation to maintain. A prestige.


    "It has," replied Alisha. Her expression was emotionless, too. "Thest time we spoke was during Mr. Mason''s first lesson after his prolonged absence. I''m d we have the opportunity to redo this battle."


    "I don''t rte," replied Arthur, brandishing his longsword. Tying his hair, which fell to her neck, into a bun, the crimson-eyed man assumed a stance. His eyes were focused, and his mind was practically drowning with rity.


    He used mana to expand his blood vessels, allowing a higher amount of blood to flow to his brain. In turn, his alertness increased several fold. It was simr to the effect of caffeine, a neuro stimnt.


    "That''s quite rude," said Alisha, using Mana Infusion to infuse her rapier with mana. Mana particles shimmered beside the de of her rapier, providing it with illumination. The glow was white, with particles of cyan.


    On the other hand, Arthur infused his de with crimson energy. Orange-red aura spilled from his body, and his feet dug into the ground. He prepared to charge, waiting for the announcer to announce the initiation of the battle.


    "Begin!" The announcer announced, and the wind blew in both directions, with both moving against the grain. Cyan and crimson aura collided, causing smoke to envelop the arena. The two moved at terrifying speeds.


    The crowd watched with envy and surprise.


    Unlike what they expected, the battle would be quite interesting to spectate. Both were exceptionally powerful, having learnt from the best at Arcadia Academy. They were the number one and number two students in the Academy.


    But would that hierarchy change? That depended on the oue of the battle.


    For the entire year, Alisha constantly seeked ways to surpass Arthur. From training several hours a day without rest to studying mana arts and theory relentlessly. She even risked her life hunting strong beasts after the Invisible Venom Lizard incident.


    Yet, even though she never once saw Arthur training, the man still kept widening the gap between them.


    Was he naturally strong? Was there any chance of her ever surpassing her self-proimed rival?


    She had childish thoughts such as this at first.


    But then, as she matured, she realized the truth of the matter¡­ that she wasn''t the only one working hard.

 Chapter 63 Grand Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 63 Grand Banquet (1)</h4>


    The practical exam soon ended, and the rankings weren''t all that different from the entrance examination.


    The sun had set, and moonlight was the only source of illumination in a dim, luxurious room in which a crimson-eyed individual sat. His legs were crossed, and his eyes stared directly at the moon outside the window.


    His index finger rhythmically tapped the armrest on which his forearm rested. His eyes burnt with a voracious me, threatening to swallow the world.


    Suddenly, the sound of a doorknob twisting echoed across the room, and the door gently opened, revealing a second source of light and a dirty-blonde-haired man, who seemed out of breath.


    "Sit."


    Arthur''s voice resounded in Jake''s ears. It was a single word, yet thetter felt an unknown urge to obey. Sumbing to the urge, he silently walked towards the crimson-eyed man before sitting on the chair before him.


    Jake shivered under the terrifying gaze, faced with an unknown urge to curl his toes.


    "Yes?"


    Jake''s voice echoed across the room, and Arthur cracked a smile.


    "Remember when you said you owed me a favor?"


    *


    The night passed peacefully, and the day of the banquet arrived. Arthur''s dorm became noisy at 3 AM due to the rustling of Caroline desperately trying to fix her hair. Gary, Evan, and Arthur awoke at half past three due to the noise.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?!" Evan questioned Caroline''s life choices. He threw his pillow at her, messing up her hair and forcing her to start over. The rage in Caroline''s eyes as the pillow fell to the ground was unbeatable.


    Arthur and Gary nced at each other.


    ''He''s dead.''


    ''Yeah. So dead.''


    They spoke wordlessly, forming expressions of sympathy as they gazed at Evan. He trembled under Caroline''s gaze. The pressure she exuded was stronger than during the practical exam, forcing Evan to question whether she was holding back.


    Escaping the warmth of his bedsheets, he ran outside the dorms.


    Caroline let out a shriek before locking the door to the dorm. Evan''s banging was audible, yet she didn''t budge.


    "Don''t you dare open that door," said Caroline, ring at Arthur and Gary, who swallowed their saliva before nodding obediently. It was a pity how low the Lord of Sins had stooped. For a person who was barely an adult, no less.


    Moreover, this was Caroline''s revenge for yesterday.


    ''Oh, how the tables have turned.''


    *


    Over fifteen hours passed, and dusk arrived.


    Dressed in suits and dresses, students flooded into the banquet hall, which was lined with hundreds of chandeliers, fine carpeting, and contained the best speaker system on the entire.


    Gary came hand-in-hand with Caroline, while Arthur came alongside Evan.


    "It''s a pain being single,"ined Evan, entering the banquet hall. His arm was interlocked with Arthur''s. One would think they were homosexual, but Evan was as heterosexual as a person could be.


    The same could be said for Arthur.


    "I''d rathere alone," Arthur replied, clicking his tongue. The banquet would get messy, so it was bettering alone, so that he could properly do his job without having to protect anyone. And, it was a way to lower casualties.


    "Do you not have something down there?" Evan asked, ncing at Arthur''s pelvic area. "How could you even think abouting alone to such a grand banquet? Do you seriously have no one you like?"


    "People are attractive, sure," replied Arthur, letting out a sigh. In reality, he was worried about the age gap. "But no one suits my fantasy."


    "Who''s your fantasy, Aphrodite?"


    Arthur let out a chuckle, stepping on Evan''s foot using his heel. Thetter had the sudden urge to let out a shriek, but suppressed it due to the massive crowd building up. Many hadn''t even entered the hall yet, and it was already almost full.


    ''There are so many people¡­'' Arthur thought, clicking his tongue.


    It would be difficult.


    "Arthur!" Jake''s voice entered the crimson-eyed man''s ears, and he nced at Evan.


    "I don''t care."


    Arthur nodded, practically dragging Evan towards Jake, whose partner was hidden by the crowd. Evan and Arthur bumped into people a few times before finally reaching within proximity of Jake and¡­


    "Alisha!?" Arthur questioned his vision as he saw the cyan-haired woman interlocking arms with the dirty-blonde haired man.


    "Oh shit, it''s the ice princess¡­ I think that''s what Caroline called you," Evan scratched his head, recalling the moment. However, he eventually gave up, shrugging cluelessly. "I''m going to call you¡­ Icy."


    "Say that again," Alisha stepped forward, baring her fangs. Her hand slipped, and she lifted her skirt a little to reveal the rapier strapped to her waist.


    "You brought a fucking weapon to a banquet?" Evan retorted, forming a dumbfounded expression.


    "Alisha¡­ what the fuck?" Jake inquired, to which Alisha clicked her tongue. The former had also brought his weapon, and so had Arthur. However, the two didn''t reveal them, as that could cause problems.


    Plus, Alisha wasn''t even aware exactly how the n would proceed.


    The reason Arthur called Jake to the room in the middle of the night was to inform him about the n, and cash in his favor. If they had to forcefully make ''toppling a world power'' possible, they needed all the help they could get.


    "Anyway, why are you two together?" Arthur asked, shifting his attention from Alisha''s rapier.


    Alisha and Jake nced at each other before sighing. Then, Jake¨Cthe rational one¨Cspoke. "The Ainsworths and the Garcias intend to improve their rtionship. They wish to start with the next generation."


    "Even though they know there''s no way Jake is ever bing the head,"mented Alisha from the side.


    "Did you want toe to this banquet with my elder brother, then?"


    "You''re better than that guy, at least,"mented Alisha, letting out a sigh. "They should''ve sent Ian and your eldest brother together a few years ago."


    "The Ainsworths were at war with the Garcias back then¡­"


    "Who cares?"


    "Are you that oblivious to affairs?"


    Arthur and Evan silently watched their scuffle.

 Chapter 64 Grand Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 64 Grand Banquet (2)</h4>


    Once the students had entered and settled down, the illusion of a crowd faded. There were a lot of students, but they could easily fit in the banquet hall. It seemed the school had tested the hall for space.


    Or, perhaps, it was a spatial spell.


    The banquet continued peacefully, allowing the students to mingle and chat. Several groups were formed, after which a seating area was opened. Then, a dance floor was opened, allowing the students to dance to their favorite music.


    After a few minutes, however, the lights dimmed.


    The spotlight turned on, and a stage came into view. From behind the crimson curtains, a feminine figure emerged.


    The hall turned silent. Even the sound of a dropping pin would echo across the hall, ringing in the ears of the students and faculty. The feminine figure was the culprit behind the speechless students, who''d been awed by her beauty.


    She had stark ck hair that fell down to her lower back, and a few bangs falling down to her forehead. Her expression was emotionless, as if her heart was colder than ice. She carried herself with elegance.


    With soft footsteps, she walked forward on the stage before halting her steps at the edge.


    She wore a ck dress with a bit of her thigh exposed. Her face was naturally pale, but her cherry red lipspensated for theck of color.


    A microphone was clutched between her fingers.


    "Wee, students of Arcadia Academy," her soothing yet authoritative voice echoed across the banquet hall, striking the hearts of all the men. The women held reverence for her in their heart, gazing upon her majesty in awe.


    Paying no mind to the students'' lovestruck gazes, she continued speaking.


    "I am Athanasia Arcadia, the principal of Arcadia Academy, and the rightful heir to thete Arcadia Family," announced Athanasia. She then extended her arm, and a wine ss manifested in her palm. She clutched it with her fingers, and wine appeared within it. "Wee here to celebrate the end of the school year, and tomemorate those who will enter the tower this year."


    Rounds of apuse resounded across the hall, but it faded as soon as she shot a re to the crowd. The students shook under her fierce gaze, uncertain of what to do in such a situation. It was like they were on thin ice.


    "I would like to offer a toast to our future yers," announced Athanasia. Her expression smoothened, and a faint smile hung at the corner of her lips. "I understand how difficult it is to survive within the tower. As a former Elite Ranker who cannotpare to her peak, I remain as a retiree. Yet, I have no qualms with my current state. I have served this well, and contributed to its development. That is all I wished for."


    This time, the students raised their wine sses.


    [A.N: All students are above 18 years of age. It is fine for them to drink. The youngest first year is neen years old.]


    "Good luck to future climbers," said Athanasia, nodding once before stepping off the stage. She then engaged in a conversation with a faculty member. Her expression immediately smoothened, which meant she was putting up a facade during her concise speech.


    However, the students returned to their mingling.


    They drank booze endlessly, using mana to prevent themselves from bing too drunk. After the banquet, they would be able to go to ss for two weeks, but it was not mandatory. So, it was basically thest day of the year.


    Since that was the case, friends bid goodbyes, while the third years bawled their eyes out.


    It was thest year for the third year students, and they would be entering society after the banquet. It felt unreal, but it was reality. Some would enter the tower, but most¨Cat this point¨Cwould simply inherit their family''s forces or begin work.


    Some would pursue jobs in the hunting sector, while others would opt for manufacturing or research. Others would simply focus on their power, and enter Heaven''s Spire through a different source.


    But they wouldn''t be able to return to their student lives.


    "Are you guys entering the tower?" Arthur inquired, taking a sip of his wine while continuously breaking down ethanol in his liver to prevent getting drunk. Also, he consumed wine slowly, so that his liver had enough time to break theponents.


    "Perhaps in the future," replied Jake, ncing at Arthur knowingly. The crimson-eyed man nodded, as if it were understandable.


    "Same answer as Jake," said Alisha disinterestedly, chugging her wine down as if it were water. She seemed drowsy, as if the effect of the wine had already faded. "Ian is being a little bitch and decided not to inherit the family head position. There are a few people ahead in line, but they aren''t qualified."


    "So you''re going to be the head of the Ainsworths?" Evan asked, raising an eyebrow. "Cool."


    "Not cool. The job sucks. My dad is buried in paperwork all day. I think I''ll just run away from home one day."


    Evan, Arthur, and Jake turned silent. Alisha was incredibly drunk, and it wasn''t wise to provoke her at that moment. Her eyes were bloodshot, but her body was quite rxed. She staggered as she attempted to maintain her bnce.


    Jake quickly interlocked his arm with her''s, stabilizing her body. However, the cyan-haired woman kept moving.


    "I just want to stay in this moment¡­ Arthur! Thank you for the other day! I love you, cat!"


    Her words were undecipherable, and Jake calmly ced her on a chair after forcefully lifting her in the air. Immediately, she fell asleep with her head on the table.


    ''Gregorio definitely didn''t tell her about the n, and how it''s supposed to go¡­''


    Arthur shook his head, massaging his forehead.


    At that moment, a shriek echoed across the banquet, and all eyes turned towards the origin of the shriek.


    Screams resounded.


    Caroline was dead.

 Chapter 65 Grand Banquet (3)

    <h4>Chapter 65 Grand Banquet (3)</h4>


    With a gaping hole through her heart, she had perished.


    Blood streamed down her body endlessly, causing a pool of crimson, viscous liquid to form on the ground beneath. She sat on the ground with her legs crossed, visible organs, and unfocused eyes.


    Her trembling hand finally stabilized, and she went limp.


    It seemed like her hip muscles tore, and her facended t on the ground beside her.


    The hair she spent hours styling¡­ it dipped in the pool of her own blood, symbolizing the pitiful end of her life. The students screamed, trying to escape the banquet hall instantly. The crowd rushed outside.


    Gary, Caroline''s date, wasn''t beside her. He was nowhere to be seen.


    At Caroline''s untimely death, the banquet was cut short. The crowd rushed outside, desperate to escape the ce. If the students knew there was a possibility of death at the banquet, they would''ve never attended.


    Caroline was quite a popr person, and was fawned over by men quite often. The fact that she''d been killed without any known perpetrator was terrifying. Moreover, her current appearance was sickening. Many students couldn''t bear to witness her current state.


    The staff of Arcadia Academy desperately attempted to stabilize the condition, but it simply wasn''t possible after such an incident. The grand banquet at the end of the school''s year had gone to shit.


    However, it was far from the conclusion.


    In fact, the show hadn''t even begun yet.


    ''Where''s Gary¡­'' Arthur thought, gritting his teeth as he desperately searched for the muscr man, but to no avail. He was not within the swarm of students desperate to escape the hall, and neither was he hiding somewhere within the hall.


    It was like he''d simply disappeared without trace.


    The crimson-eyed man suspected something when Gary and Caroline separated from them, but this was not within his expectations. Arthur was aware that Gary was a spy, but murdering a person he''d spent the entire year with?


    That was too far.


    ''I would''ve done the same¡­'' Arthur thought, letting out a very bitter chuckle. But that didn''t mean he wouldn''t rip Gary to shreds if he was revealed as Caroline''s murderer. The crimson-eyed man hated to admit it, but he''d gotten attached to his roommates.


    It wasn''t to the point where he would risk his life, but Caroline deserved justice.


    "Evan, carry Alisha outside," Arthur ordered, revealing his longsword from within his formal, ck tuxedo. He ripped his coat and shirt apart, leaving himself topless. It was the best way to prevent obstructing his movement.


    "But¡­"


    "Do it, Evan," Jake insisted, ripping his coat and shirt, too. He, too, brandished his sword, as he had expected something to go wrong.


    It was confusing, though. The Ainsworths were supposed to strike first. It was what they''d nned, and what was expected to ur on the day of the banquet. Was Gary truly affiliated with Arcadia Academy?


    No, the most confusing part was how the information had been leaked.


    The information was sealed by the Ainsworths and the Jester Organization¡­ but there was one variable they hadn''t expected.


    "Fuck!" Arthur shouted, enraged.


    "What happened?" Jake asked, silently watching Evan carry Alisha out of the banquet hall. He hoped for the students rushing outside to be safe. He hoped there wouldn''t be an ambush outside.


    "Kevin Miller¡­" Arthur muttered, clenching his teeth as tightly as possible. "Kevin Miller was the one variable we missed. The Millers¡­ they allied with Arcadia Academy and the Campbell Family¡­"


    "Kevin and Athanasia¡­" Jake muttered, letting out a bitter chuckle. "We''re fucked."


    "Not necessarily."


    "Arthur¡­ It''s two of the world''s powers against us," Jake said calmly. However, internally, he was trembling. There was a high possibility he would perish today. ''Should I have escaped alongside the students?''


    Then again, Arthur did save his life¡­


    "Yes, that''s true," replied Arthur. But he seemed so calm. Jake could sense a trace of anxiety from the crimson-eyed man, but that was it. It was simply anxiety¡­ not fear, anger, or any other negative emotion.


    Simply anxiety.


    "So, what do we do?" Jake asked, clenching his teeth. Arthur and Jake were the only ones that remained in the banquet alongside the corpse of Caroline, which no one had bothered to carry outside.


    "Jake¡­ carry Caroline''s corpse and bury it," ordered Arthur, assuming a stance.


    "What?"


    "Now!"


    Jake knew Arthur''s words were not to be argued with, considering his current state. The dirty-blonde-haired man rushed towards Caroline''s corpse, but at that moment, it was like lightning fell behind him.


    Boom!


    "Quick, Jake!" Arthur shouted as a blinding light collided with the ground. The crimson-eyed man''s body dissolved into the light, and Jake''s eyes widened. However, he respected the man''s words.


    Rushing towards Caroline''s corpse, he quickly slicked it on his back. He then carried it outside, paying no mind to the organs and blood that fell on his body. Such minor inconveniences could be ignored.


    Clenching his teeth, he simply ran.


    Once Jake had exited, the light epassing Arthur dimmed, and ady appeared before him.


    "So you were the one who colluded with the Ainsworths," said the woman, tying her hair back as she prepared to engage in battle. She was petite.


    "Yes, Ms. Gomez," replied Arthur cheekily. "I was the one who colluded. I previously admired your skills, but it seems you couldn''t detect the mole, even after a year of knowing me. It''s truly a pity."


    "Your words are sharp, Sce," said Mr. Gomez, summoning a storm of mana beside her. "Can you back them?"


    "If I couldn''t, I would have run away," said the crimson-eyed man, letting out a chuckle. It was like he was mocking Ms. Gomez for underestimating him. "How stupid do you think I am? It''s a pity, Ms. Gomez."


    "I think you''re plenty stupid," said Ms. Gomez. "Otherwise, you would have left the banquet alongside the others. I''m sure you thought you could make the first move, but¡­"


    "Don''t overestimate yourself, woman. Just because that bitch Athanasia recruited you doesn''t mean you''re any one important."


    At that moment, several crescents shot towards the crimson-eyed man. However, instead of evading them, he simply stood there, crossing his arms and gazing at the approaching attack arrogantly.


    Boom!


    "Took you long enough, Gregorio."

 Chapter 66 Grand Banquet (4)

    <h4>Chapter 66 Grand Banquet (4)</h4>


    "I would''vee on time, but someone fucked us up," said Gregorio standing before Arthur. The crescents of moonlight disintegrated as they collided with Gregorio''s skin. They didn''t even leave a scar.


    "You don''t seriously think it was me, do you?"


    "Who else would it be?" Gregorio retorted, growling. However, one could see he wasn''t truly angry. He was simply trying to intimidate Arthur, who was too confident for his own good. It wasn''t healthy.


    Caroline''s death was unprecedented. It couldn''t have been expected, and they weren''t even aware of the perpetrator. Although, Arthur highly suspected it was Gary, considering his suspicious behavior.


    "Gary," replied Arthur.


    "That child whom you said was a spy?" Gregorio, raising an eyebrow. He shook his head, thinking of Arthur''s words as a joke. "Yes, I looked into that boy, and I don''t think he is affiliated with¨C"


    "The Millers," Arthur interrupted Gregorio''s words, causing thetter''s eyes to widen. The contents of the crimson-eyed man''s words were shocking. If they were true, then the entire nature of the banquet n had been altered.


    The Ainsworths and the Jester Organization were powerful, overwhelmingly so. However, they couldn''t hold a candle to an alliance between the other two world-level forces; Arcadia Academy and the Millers.


    Arcadia Academy and the Millers, even individually, were equal to the Jester Organization in terms of sheer force. The Ainsworths were notrge enough to fill the massive gap in power that came from the involvement of the Millers.


    If Gary was involved with the Millers, and he had truly murdered Caroline, it meant Kevin leaked the n and allied with Arcadia Academy.


    ''Fuck,'' thought Gregorio, clicking his tongue. They had lost before the battle had even begun.


    At that moment, several swords crafted solely out of mana shot towards Gregorio. The executive of the Ainsworth Family clenched his teeth before brandishing his sword. He lightly swung it.


    At that moment, it was like time stopped.


    A de wave the size of a house formed in an instant, traveling at tremendous speeds towards the approaching swords of mana. Colliding with the attack, the de wave only suffered minor damage.


    It continued on its trajectory, aimed towards Ms. Gomez.


    "Karen, I told you I would kill you if we ever fought again," Gregorio spoke in an authoritative voice, projecting his words using mana. The wind danced at his fingertips, and the Earth became his legs.


    The mes were his anger, and the water was his bnce.


    "That was decades ago, Gregorio," responded Karen¨CMs. Gomez. She approached the de wave before slicing it in half using her mere fingers. The mana dispersed, leaving behind nothing but stale air.


    "It''s all the same to me," replied Gregorio as a gust of wind swept past Karen.


    Before she could realize, Gregorio stood behind her, his hand ced on her shoulder. "Give up, Karen."


    Shivers shot down Arthur''s spine as he watched the spectacle. It was a tremendous disy of speed, and his current body and senses couldn''t even perceive how fast Gregorio had moved. His eyes couldn''t follow his movement.


    ''I¡­ am weak,'' thought Arthur. He may have been the Lord of Sins in his former life, but he didn''t retain any qualities of that being except memories and a skill. Currently, he was a weak human with knowledge.


    That was it.


    If he wished for his position back, Arthur had to fight endlessly. The world wouldn''t wait for him; neither would it offer his powers back. No, in this timeline, the Lord of Sins didn''t exist. His being had never existed.


    So, did proiming himself as the Lord of Sins matter?


    The person hadn''t even existed.


    While Arthur sorted his thoughts, Gregorio spoke gently to Karen. Yet, his words were as cold as they could be.


    However, as Karen was about to reply, two crashing noises resounded across the hall. All eyes turned towards the origin of the sound, and the eyes of Arthur, Karen, and Gregorio widened simultaneously.


    "Mason!" Gregorio shouted, but by that point, Karen had escaped his grip. The head of the Ainsworths had arrived. The flow of the battle would hopefully change¡­ or so Gregorio initially thought.


    From the second crash emerged Athanasia Arcadia.


    "What''s up?" Mason asked, raising an eyebrow. His demeanor seemed so casual that Gregorio doubted they were amidst a battle that could cost them their lives and the lives of their subordinates and family.


    Mason Lucas Ainsworth, the current head of the Ainsworth Family, was a charismatic man in his forties. Yet, his appearance was simr to that of a person in his twenties due to the sheer charisma he exuded.


    With cyan hair that parted in the middle and a chiseled jawline, he truly seemed like Alisha''s father. His body was toned, and he wore a simple tuxedo, as if he were a student attending this year''s banquet.


    His skin was like jade, and his pupils were a deep shade of emerald.


    ''I understand where Alisha gets her looks from,'' thought Arthur, observing the man whom he was allied with. The crimson-eyed man never considered himself a subordinate of the Ainsworths, and thetter didn''t consider him a subordinate, either.


    Simply allies. A business rtionship.


    "Would you mind telling me where the rest of the Ainsworth Family is?" Gregorio asked, rushing towards the escaping Karen. His feet exploded with mana, but his trajectory was obstructed by Athanasia at that moment.


    However, Mason appeared beside the head of Arcadia Academy, kicking her in the abdomen. But Athanasia didn''t budge.


    "They''re containing the damage outside," said Mason, engaging inbat with Athanasia, who tied her hair up to prevent it from obstructing her vision. Both heads seemed calm andposed.


    It was as if a World War wasn''t ongoing.


    No, but the war hadn''t even begun yet. Only when Arthur''s part came would the actual battle begin. The struggle.


    "Mason, the Millers are allied with Athanasia," said Gregorio in a rushed voice, continuing to chase after Karen. "We''re outmatched."


    "Oh, but we aren''t."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That boy¡­ the red-eyed one¡­ he did something."

 Chapter 67 Grand Banquet (5)

    <h4>Chapter 67 Grand Banquet (5)</h4>


    "What do you mean he did something?" Gregorio asked, struggling to parry a destructive spell casted by Karen. The two battles continued, and the crimson-eyed man simply observed, as the time was not ripe.


    Mason nced at Arthur, who didn''t show a significant reaction at those words. Instead of responding, the cyan-haired man simply continued exchanging blows with the dark-haired woman.


    Their battle was intense, and shook the entire building as it continued. The winds changed direction, and the ground shook as they moved at terrifying speeds across the hall, colliding fists and weapons every second. It was like a whirlwind.


    In the meantime, Gregorio battled Karen. Unlike the first time, thetter was heavily on guard. She didn''t release any openings and always stayed focused on the battle, refusing to make a single mistake. It was like Gregorio was battling a robot.


    Finally, as the battles reached their climax, Gregorio and Mason shifted from their immersion and rushed towards the crimson-eyed man, who nodded in acknowledgement at their wordless intentions.


    "Run!" Gregorio shouted, standing in front of Arthur while acting as a shield.


    The time was now ripe.


    Arthur infused his legs with an enormous amount of mana before allowing it to detonate. In an instant, he was propelled forward by the charge of the mana. Once that had urred, he used [Mana Step] to rush forward.


    It was strenuous on his legs, as detonating mana caused his calves to suffer damage. However, in such a moment, where a single slip-up could cost one his life, Arthur had no choice but to bury such feelings.


    The crimson trail he left behind was dense, indicating the massive amount of mana that had detonated.


    While he rushed towards the exit of the banquet hall, Gregorio and Mason prevented Athanasia and Karen from reaching him. Thetter two had realized that the former two relied on the crimson-eyed man.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be risking their lives.


    In order to crush their hopes, Karen and Athanasia desperately tried to reach Arthur, hurling attacks from left and right, hoping to disrupt the crimson-eyed man who was headed straight towards the exit.


    Arthur, noticing the attacks, didn''t make a single move.


    In a matter of seconds, the attacks disintegrated into nothingness, and Gregorio and Mason fortified their defense.


    "Arthur, duck!" Gregorio shouted, hurling a sphere of condensed mana towards the crimson-eyed man''s head. Arthur, as instructed, condensed his flow of mana on solely his left foot.


    Pushing his body downwards, he detonated the mana on his left foot to slide forward.


    Boom!


    The swords of mana headed straight for his head collided with Gregorio''s sphere of mana, shattering on impact. It was a deafening noise, but it didn''t stray Arthur from his path. He was finally in proximity of the exit.


    "Karen, go!" Athanasia instructed, filling the entire hall with blinding light in which only she could navigate.


    Gregorio and Mason gritted their teeth, blinded by Athanasia''s light. In that moment, Karen rushed forward, as ordered, rushing in a straight path towards the crimson-eyed man, who seemed so hopeful.


    "[Jail]," said Karen, as boulders rose from each side, entrapping the crimson-eyed man in a prison of spikes. Karen sped her hands, and the boulders began approaching Arthur, who''d halted his footsteps due to the skill''s use.


    Arthur''s eyes widened, and he began racking his brain for options. If the boulders reached his body, he was dead.


    ''Just this once¡­ just this once¡­'' thought Arthur, contemting his options. After two seconds of intense thoughts, he let out a sigh,menting internally about how his mana would be depleted soon.


    Amidst an intense battle, Arthur assumed a meditative position.


    "What the fuck is he doing?" Gregorioshed out. The light had faded, but Mason and he still couldn''t approach because of Athanasia''s rapid barrage of attacks. It was like they were stuck in a cage.


    Gregorio considered Arthur mentally insane.


    Assuming a meditative position in the middle of a battle¨Cwhile knowing you would die soon¨Cwas not what a sane person would do. Had he epted his death? No, the crimson-eyed man would never do such a thing.


    Mason, on the other hand, formed a thoughtful expression. ''The mana around his body is fluctuating.''


    It was true. It was like a storm was brewing within the rapidly closing cage.


    "Gregorio, hold Athanasia off for a moment," said Mason, pulling away from the battle.


    "What¨C" Gregorio tried to protest, but Athanasia''s sword approached at terrifying speeds, threatening to slice his body if he didn''t parry, block, or evade. Amidst the dire moment, Gregorio rose a spike from the ground.


    ng!


    The sword easily tanked the attack before slicing the spike in half. Athanasia''s footnded on Gregorio''s face, pushing him back several feet. Gregorio was no match for the principal of Arcadia Academy.


    Athanasia, ignoring Gregorio''s groans of pain, shot towards Mason.


    ''Just a few more seconds¡­'' Mason thought, hurling mana towards Arthur. However, he adjusted the density to a certain amount, so that it wouldn''t be destructive or disruptive towards Arthur.


    It was simply supposed to fuel whatever Arthur was attempting to do amidst hisst moments.


    Arthur, feeling external mana peacefully merge with his own, smiled. He continued the process, which would hopefully help him escape alive.


    At that moment, Athanasia finally caught up to Mason, hurling a kick towards his abdomen. The cyan-haired man extended an arm to block the kick. However, Athanasia withdrew the attack when Mason''s hands were a few inches away.


    Then, she thrust her de forward, allowing the infused mana to detonate.


    Boom!


    Athanasia''s destructive mana collided with Mason''s body, and a groan escaped thetter''s lips. However, he didn''t relent. Arthur was a major part of the Ainsworths'' survival. Mason couldn''t allow him to die.


    However, he didn''t have the time to destroy Karen''s cage due to the continuous barrage of attacks.


    Gregorio couldn''t handle Athanasia.


    At that moment, mana burst from Arthur''s body, and his eyes turned a deeper shade of crimson. He arose, power dancing at his fingertips.


    He had achieved the skill he had yearned for the entire school year.


    [Sin and Virtue Objectification].

 Chapter 68 Grand Banquet (6)

    <h4>Chapter 68 Grand Banquet (6)</h4>


    The concept of sins and virtues was abstract.


    It was usually applied to life-forms, and judged their actions and which part forged their existence. The concept of sins and virtues was the center of one''s existence, and what crafted their being.


    Manipting the sins and virtues was a very difficult task. But it was something the Lord of Sins had achieved.


    However, there was one ability that merged with the Lord of Sins'' original, inherent skill, propelling him to his position. It was an ability that allowed him to influence the sins and virtues of one''s existence to a certain amount.


    [Heavenly Sin Maniption].


    "Mason, give me mana!" Arthur shouted. The spikes were an inch away from his body at this point. He needed to act fast, and he needed to act now. It wouldn''t be long before the spikes dug into his skin.


    After that, his story within the tower would have ended before it even began.


    "Here!" Mason shouted, hurling around 30% of his entire mana reserve towards Arthur. The crimson-eyed couldn''t absorb it, as the mana would unintentionally cause [Mana Overload] to ur.


    However, although he couldn''t absorb the mana, he could still manipte it.


    The method through which Mason sent the mana was through a stone. A stone influenced by the process of Mana Infusion, which allowed a person to store mana within an object forter use.


    It was usually used by scientists and researchers, but was amon tool for warriors, too.


    As the stone fell into Arthur''s hands, he immediately willed a significant amount to bend to his movements. The crimson-eyed man used the external mana to activate his skin, [Heavenly Sin Maniption].


    At that moment, he touched the [Jail], which was created through Karen''s mana.


    Although this wouldn''t be possible naturally, Arthur used the majority of Mason''s mana to force the [Jail] into providing him with some of Karen''s mana. Using Karen''s mana, Arthur forged a link to her existence.


    It was a risky tactic, but he had to try.


    Once the link had been forged, Arthur inflicted [Judgment Regeneration] and [Heavenly Sin Maniption] simultaneously.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 63% Sin and 37% Virtue.]


    [Mediocre de-buffs are being applied.]


    Then, once the results appeared, Arthur used [Heavenly Sin Maniption]. Since Ms. Gomez''s power didn''tpare to Mason''s mana, it was not too difficult to manipte the results, and skew them in Arthur''s favor.


    [Heavenly Sin Maniption has been used.]


    [The Sins of the target have shifted.]


    [The Virtues of the target have shifted.]


    [Target has 75% Sin and 25% Virtue.]


    [Massive de-buffs are being applied.]


    ''Fuck yeah!'' Arthur screamed in joy internally before using his fist to smash the spikes. Blood dripped from his fingers, and the spikes dug into his skin. However, due to the massive de-buffs, the [Jail] shattered.


    The process was only possible due to the sheer advancements of Mason''s mana. Arthur''s mana could never influence the Sins and Virtues of a powerful human so drastically. In fact, the crimson-eyed man could barely shift a sheep''s Sins and Virtues by 1%.


    That only disyed how powerful Mason truly was.


    As the [Jail] shattered, Gregorio immediately leapt towards Karen. Now that she wasn''t protected by [Jail] and had lost most of her power, defeating her was quite simple. Arthur had done it.


    ''That bastard¡­'' Mason let out boisterousughter as he thought about the shit the crimson-eyed man pulled. ''No wonder Gregorio was so enthusiastic when he recruited him. He''s a fucking maniac.''


    "Run, Arthur!" Gregorio shouted, and the crimson-eyed man shot towards the exit.


    His mana reserve was low, and his body was heavily injured due to the spikes. However, if he hadn''t done even a single of those things, it would''ve resulted in Arthur''s death. The stakes were too high.


    His calf muscles were begging for mercy, while his fist and arms were impaled by spikes.


    [Judgment Regeneration] was preventing him from copsing, but for how long would thatst? It wouldn''tst long.


    ''I still have one trump card, at least,'' thought Arthur, letting out a sigh of relief. After a few seconds of running, he sessfully escaped the banquet hall, in which so much had urred in mere minutes.


    The students had all left the school grounds, and the members of the Ainsworths remained.


    "Who are you?" One of the members of the Ainsworth family approached the crimson-eyed man, who''d exited the ce which Mason and Gregorio entered. The forces of the Ainsworths had been ordered to remain outside.


    They were confused, but heeded the words of their superior.


    However, they hadn''t noticed Arthur enter, so his exit was quite suspicious.


    "I am the mole," replied Arthur. "The spy allied with the Ainsworths and the Jester Organization."


    "Arthur!" Jake''s voice echoed across the area, and the dirty-blonde haired man quickly approached Arthur.


    "Did you bury her?"


    "Yeah, I did."


    "Good," replied Arthur casually. [Judgment Regeneration] was working at a rapid pace, slowly draining Arthur''s mana. However, the crimson-eyed man had no time to waste. It was only a matter of time¡­


    "You''re the spy, huh?" One of the members of the Ainsworth Family approached Arthur with a haughty expression. "I don''t like it when people pretend to be something they aren''t. Our executive would never hire a child."


    Arthur quickly retrieved the card Xavier had given him. "Here."


    Another member approached and validated the card. "This belongs to Xavier. He''s speaking the truth."


    "Shit, he''s really the spy?"


    "Yeah, it seems like it. Isn''t he a little too young? Why did our executive hire that guy?"


    "No, he didn''t hire him. Our executive personally told me they''re allies. I wonder how he allied with the Ainsworths."


    "Guys, make sure to inform the head of the Ainsworths if people try to enter the school building, okay?" Arthur ordered. The forces of the Ainsworths contemted for a few seconds whether to ept orders.


    However, when one person nodded, the others followed.


    "Jake,e with me."


    The time was finally ripe.

 Chapter 69 Grand Banquet (7)

    <h4>Chapter 69 Grand Banquet (7)</h4>


    "Dumbasses," said Gregorio, thrusting his sword into Karen''s abdomen. The tip of the de dug into her skin, impaling her internal organs instantly. Ms. Gomez fell to the ground, coughing blood.


    The searing pain that rushed across her body was unreal. It was like her body was on mes. She writhed on the ground, unable to ept the fact that she was about to die. She looked pitiful.


    Gregorio pulled his sword out, moving it to the right slightly before doing so. A deep scar embedded itself on Karen''s body, and an excessive amount of blood emerged due to the wider cut.


    It only took a few moments before her eyes lost luster.


    "A little help would be nice, Gregorio!" Mason spoke urgently, barely deflecting Athanasia''s mana-coated strike. The ground shattered under their feet, and the walls barely withheld the impact.


    "I thought you could take her on by yourself," said Gregorio, cracking a smile now that Karen had perished and Arthur had managed to escape. A considerable chunk of Gregorio''s part in the n had been fulfilled.


    It was only a matter of time.


    Also, a matter of survival, as they would soon arrive¡­


    Speaking of which, they did arrive.


    Crash! Crash!


    "Two people are trying to enter!" One of the members of the Ainsworths barged into the banquet hall. His body was covered in blood, and soon, a sword impaled his back. His eyes lost their luster, and he fell forward.


    His corpse was puddled in a pool of blood.


    Stepping on that corpse was a man in a pristine, white suit. In his hand was a bloodied sword, and in his other hand was a clump of mana. A dangerous aura exuded from his body, yet his expression was as casual as ever.


    This was the leader of the Millers, Kevin Miller.


    However, he was not the only one who had arrived. As a kicknded on Kevin''s head, he staggered forward with a pained expression.


    "Cecilia, could you be any more rude?" Kevin asked, caressing the back of his head while regaining hisposure. From the entrance, a woman dressed in a ck tight-suit emerged. Her hair was tied back, and a thin sword was strapped to her waist.


    "Well, I''m not going to be hospitable to the enemy, am I?"


    *


    "You, call Professor Henry Noxickle," ordered Arthur to one of the remaining members of the Ainsworths. The crimson-eyed man hid at the side of the building, cloaked by the darkness that remained during midnight.


    The member of the Ainsworths nodded before shooting away with a determined expression. Although he wasn''t sure why the crimson-eyed man requested the presence of a random second year professor, he wasn''t in any position toin.


    Gregorio Dune had personally chosen Arthur, and questioning thetter would be like defying the former''s orders. That simply wasn''t possible.


    Moreover, they were in a dire state. The leaders of the Ainsworths, principal of Arcadia Academy, executive of the Ainsworths, head of the Jester Organization, and the leader of the Millers were in the same hall.


    Shit was about to go down.


    ''They aren''t going to be the onlybatants, though,'' thought Arthur, ncing at Jake, who tilted his head in confusion.


    A few minutes passed, and the members of the Ainsworths returned with Professor Henry Noxickle, who seemed out of breath. ncing at Arthur, Henry''s eyes widened, and he desperately tried to escape.


    "Jack," said Arthur. His expression contorted into that of a devil, and he slowly crept up to Henry, who was shitting bricks by this point.


    "Who''s Jack?" Henry asked, regaining hisposure. "I am not acquainted with anyone bearing the name Jack."


    "Shut up and follow us," ordered Arthur, nodding once towards Jake.


    Arthur, Jake, and Henry shot towards the main building of Arcadia Academy. It didn''t take long before they arrived in front of the main building. The signs, advertisements, and notice sheets were still stuck to the boards.


    The entire area was dark, and seemed abandoned. However, there was a single light illuminating Athanasia''s office. Even though Athanasia was currently engaging in battle against Mason, the light to her office was on.


    Why was that?


    ''Thankfully, I brought Henry along,'' thought Arthur, entering the main building. Immediately, he was faced with a corridor in which even seeing a few meters away was difficult. One needed to concentrate to navigate across the school.


    The lights weren''t working, either.


    "We have to get to Athanasia''s office," said Arthur, walking across the dark corridor. He applied mana on his eyes before concentrating in order to see within the darkness of Arcadia Academy. It was difficult and consumed a considerable amount of mana¡­


    But there was no other option.


    Arthur barely retained 30% of his mana after forcefully creating a skill involving Sins and Virtues. It wouldn''t be long before he eventually ran out. Considering the rate of use, it would only take a few minutes of continuous use for his body to be squeezed dry.


    He had to do it all in a few minutes.


    "Jake, your mana reserve is still over 80%, right?" Arthur whispered, navigating slowly across the school.


    "Over 90%," responded the dirty-blonde haired man.


    "Good," replied Arthur. "Mine is about to run out, so you have to conserve yours. Henry, use your mana to illuminate the surroundings."


    Henry nodded solemnly before using a light spell. A sphere exuding dim light manifested in the air, floating a few inches above Henry''s head. It was almost like the sphere was a living being.


    The three walked slowly but consistently for a few minutes before a certain entity revealed its presence.


    Swoosh!


    Two daggers shot towards Arthur, Jake, and Henry. Professor Noxickle''s eyes widened, and he extended his arm before circting a ton of mana across it.


    Immediately, a shield manifested before him, allowing the daggers to collide with it and then fall harmlessly to the ground.


    "Mr. Mason¡­ I was wondering where you''d disappeared off to," greeted Arthur with a strained smile. "Have you gotten a job as a guard dog?"


    "Unfortunately¡­ a guard dog that''s been sent specifically to bite your ass."


    "That''s pretty gay, Mr. Mason."

 Chapter 70 Grand Banquet (8)

    <h4>Chapter 70 Grand Banquet (8)</h4>


    "We can talk about this, Cecilia," said Kevin, raising his hands in an attempt to surrender. However, the amusement on his face contradicted his actions, causing Cecilia to grow enraged. Was he ying with her?


    With a swift motion, Cecilia''s foot approached Kevin''s abdomen at terrifying speeds.


    "Fuck you, woman," said Kevin, narrowing his eyes. "I was trying to be diplomatic, so that we can solve this issue without risking our factions. It was a rational proposition¡­ but I guess you''re too stuck up to ept that."


    Kevin extended his arm, directing his palm towards Cecilia''s approaching foot. Then, a thinyer of mana surrounded the t of his palm.


    As Cecilia''s foot collided with his palm, sparks flew in all directions due to the impact. However, Kevin didn''t waste any time. He cupped his fingers, grabbing Cecilia''s foot before mming her body into the ground.


    The ground shattered, and debris flew in all directions.


    Cecilia didn''t ept the disrespect. Kevin lifted her solely using her foot to m her into the ground again. However, Cecilia used the momentum she received by twisting her body, in turn, twisting Kevin''s wrist.


    The leader of the Millers loosened his grip, and Cecilia shot out from it. Then, without a single second of dy, the leader of the Jester Organization swung back,nding her fist on Kevin''s cheek.


    Kevin''s face shook due to the impact, and his body flew back several meters.


    "Gregorio!" Cecilia called out, continuing to engage in battle. Her strikes were rapid, precise, and destructive.


    "What?" Gregorio asked, evading a strike from Athanasia.


    "Whenever you meet him, ask the kid how he managed to recruit the Garcias," said Cecilia, smirking as a horrified expression appeared on the faces of both Athanasia and Kevin. Taking advantage of that, Cecilia and Mason got to work.


    Gregorio, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. "Recruited the Garcias? Did Arthur do that?"


    "That''s what I was trying to tell you earlier," said Mason,nding a kick on Athanasia''s oblique. Then, he paired the blow with a single jab at the throat, which she deflected using the back of her palm.


    "They should be here any minute now."


    As Cecilia said those words, a crashing noise reverberated across the hall. The hall''s entrance shattered, and hundreds of people flooded in. They all had insignias and crests on their chest and symbolized their affiliation to the Garcias.


    "That bastard¡­" Gregorio muttered as a smile bloomed over his face. His eyes were wide, and nothing but surprise and happiness were visible within them.


    "Hey, Mr. Ainsworth," the first son of Kyle Garcia greeted, and Mason nodded in acknowledgement. The Garcias quickly rivaled Athanasia and Kevin, forming a line of defense within seconds.


    Gregorio remained at the back, looking upwards.


    "The sky is truly falling today."


    *


    "Henry," said Arthur, and Professor Noxickle leapt forward. With a single flick of his wrist, several spikes forged solely out of mana formed before shooting towards Mr. Mason, who simply smiled as he viewed them.


    Little did he know, they weren''t the only attacks in Henry''s arsenal.


    "Hold him off, Henry," said Arthur before ncing at Jake, who nodded in response. With a single use of [Mana Step], the crimson-eyed man rushed past Mr. Mason, who was too upied with Henry''s attacks to obstruct Arthur''s path.


    Jake and Arthur threw a few spells at Mr. Mason''s back, but nothing worked. Eventually, they simply escaped the situation.


    "Why are we headed to the principal''s office?" Jake asked, running up the stairs as they hurriedly navigated across the entire school. The first year sses were usually held on the ground floor, so Jake was unbeknownst to theyout.


    However, Arthur was not.


    Ever since Gregorio recruited him, the crimson-eyed man had been experimenting by pissing the teachers off. Since they usually sent him to the principal''s office, Arthur did his best to remember theyout of the entire school.


    He usually roamed around the hallways whenever he was sent to the principal''s office, taking in the scenery.


    Noticing that Arthur wouldn''t respond, Jake changed the topic. "How do you know about the school''syout so well?"


    "I''ve been nning this for the entire year," replied the crimson-eyed man with focused eyes. "Ever since my battle with Alisha in which I twisted her arm, I''ve been digging up information on everything. All variables are ounted for."


    "So¡­ as for the Garcias'' help, you befriended me solely for that purpose?" Jake asked, narrowing his eyes at Arthur''s words. If that truly was the case, did their friendship mean nothing but extra reinforcements?


    "At first¡­"


    Jake remained silent, but through his eyes that stared at the floor, Arthur could sense his thoughts.


    "I was thinking of doing that¡­ until the incident at the bakery," exined Arthur, letting out a deep sigh. "Trust me¡­ for the first time, I actually value a rtionship¡­ other than my family, of course. You''re my first friend."


    "Your first?"


    "In my entire life¡­ yeah," Arthur replied. Suddenly, a hand rested on his shoulder, and chills shot down his body. "You don''t need to be so¡­ sappy."


    "Sorry¡­ Let''s go," said Jake, to which Arthur nodded.


    Navigating across the dark hallways, they finally arrived in front of a door. The lights behind the door were on, judging by the faint light that peeked through the bottom of the door. Arthur and Jake nced at each other before nodding resolutely.


    Arthur approached the door before gently pushing it, allowing his eyes to be blinded by a flood of yellow light.


    Immediately, however, instead of seeing Athanasia''s empty desk, Arthur instead saw an approaching weapon. Jake leapt forward, and although his eyes weren''t adjusted to the light, he could still predict the weapon''s movements.


    Arthur, with closed eyes, swung horizontally using his longsword. The sensation of slicing something permeated across his arms, and he finally opened his eyes.


    The person who stood in front of him¡­ was someone he expected but hoped it wasn''t.


    His roommate, and the murderer of Caroline.


    Gary Anderson.

 Chapter 71 Grand Banquet (9)

    <h4>Chapter 71 Grand Banquet (9)</h4>


    "It''s you¡­" Arthur muttered, gazing at Gary with widened eyes. Thetter''s demeanor was casual, as if this sort of thing was a natural urrence. His halberd was proudly clutched between his fingers.


    "Of course, it''s me," Gary replied, lowering his halberd. He then disyed his back, leaving him vulnerable. However, Arthur and Jake knew better than ever that it was simply a tactic to force them to attack.


    Gary, instead of attacking, approached Athanasia''s wooden desk, ncing at the documents spread across its top. Without hesitation, he sat atop the chair behind the desk before retrieving an object from the inside.


    Then, he extended his arm, disying the object. It was a purple, diamond-shaped fragment.


    "Is this what you want?" Gary asked, tilting his head before cracking a smile. Jake nced at Arthur at that moment before clicking his tongue. It seemed the crimson-eyed man truly wished for that object.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was shocked.


    The fragment Gary held in his hand was supposed to be hidden in a vault. It was something no one except Athanasia had ess to, and something Gary wouldn''t touch, unless¡­ someone was powering ''it'' using a different means¡­


    The fragment wasn''t connected to a pipe, which meant they had brainstormed a method to transport¡­ no, it couldn''t be¡­


    ''All of this will turn to shit if I don''t get that,'' said Arthur inwardly, clenching his teeth as he stared at the smug expression epassing Gary''s face. Thetter knew what the former was nning¡­ everything about it, too.


    Arthur couldn''t hide anything.


    "Were you the one that killed Caroline?" Arthur asked, cing his hand on the hilt of his sword. The hilt clicked before a metallic noise permeated his surroundings. Assuming a stance, Arthur''s eyes grew deeper.


    "What?"


    "Did I stutter?" Arthur asked, tilting his head emotionlessly. "Or do you not understand thenguage I''m speaking in?"


    Gary let out a chuckle. "Yes, it was me. It was pretty easy to kill that bitch, if you ask me. Did you also see how I ced her hair in a position where it would be covered in blood after a while? Cheeky, right?"


    Silence.


    Jake simply watched. Arthur''s face didn''t disy any significant reaction, but it was quite obvious what Arthur was thinking. Jake could understand the man even more, now that he''d revealed he was his first friend.


    The pain¡­


    His thoughts must have been jumbled. ''He doesn''t know what to think¡­''


    Jake knew Arthur couldn''t fight in the state he was currently in. However, he needed the object thaty in Gary''s hands. He nced at Arthur again, who was channeling his pitiful remains of mana across his body.


    ''Fuck, I gotta do it,'' thought Jake, letting out a deep sigh.


    Jake channeled mana across his entire body, allowing veins bulging with mana to appear on his skin. Arthur and Gary noticed the influx in mana, and while the former directed a look of confusion, thetter simply smiled.


    "It looks like the dog is nning something," said Gary, fortifying his defense using mana.


    Jake lifted the heels of both feet before flexing his calves. Finally, with a loud bang, he detonated his calves, spraying blood across the area. Suppressing the pained groan, Jake burst forward at terrifying speeds.


    A trail of mana and blood remained.


    It was like time stopped.


    Jake''s body traveled several meters in the time it took Gary to blink once. He closed the gap within a second before extending his arm. Jake grabbed Gary''s face before smashing it into the ground.


    Then, he quickly stole the fragment before tossing it to Arthur.


    "Go!" Jake shouted as Gary stood up.


    With an expression of utter shock, Arthur squeezed the fragment in his hands. A shrill shriek escaped Gary''s lips as Arthur nced at Jake. With a thankful expression, he took off into the distance.


    Immediately, a massive amount of mana pushed Jake into the wall.


    "You fucking¨C"


    With a scream, Gary punched Jake''s abdomen, messing up his internal organs. Thetter suppressed tears as he suffered a beatdown he would remember forever. However, he didn''t give up.


    "Shut the fuck up," said Jake, swinging his sword. As a horizontal trail was left behind through Jake''s mana. A gash appeared on Gary''s chest, and veins bulged from his throat. Tear escaped his eyes.


    Desperate, Gary rushed across the room, trying to chase Arthur as he disappeared into the distance. Although Gary was powerful and could probably destroy Jake, the former was not sane.


    Through the element of surprise, Jake had destroyed Gary''s sense of reasoning.


    Thetter was to guard the fragment using his life, but the fragment had been stolen, and he was alive. One couldn''t imagine the torture he would have to endure if he lived. The sheer thought had reduced his mental health to a joke.


    He couldn''t imagine¡­ he couldn''t imagine.


    "No¡­" Gary muttered under his breath, shedding tears. But he couldn''t remember the reason for his outburst. He had lost everything. The means was quite underwhelming, too. It was too much for him to handle.


    His sprint was obstructed by Jake, who smashed his face into the ground once again. It was a brutal beatdown.


    Finally, once Gary''s eyes had lost their luster, and all that remained of him was a pitiful physical body, Jake decided to end things.


    Thetter lifted his sword, aiming it towards Gary''s throat. With a single sh that surpassed all shes, he sliced through the muscr man''s neck. Blood burst from the clean decapitation, serving as a symbol of victory.


    Not of Gary''s, but of Jake and Arthur''s.


    Now, it was only a matter of time, like it had always been.


    *


    Arthur rushed across the hallways, exiting Arcadia Academy through the window. Since Mr. Mason and Henry were still duking it out, the window was the safest option to escape the school building.


    Immediately, Arthur approached the basement, which was usually locked.


    He smashed the door using his bare fists, drawing blood. But he didn''t care.


    Soon, he entered the darkness.

 Chapter 72 Grand Banquet (10)

    <h4>Chapter 72 Grand Banquet (10)</h4>


    "If I may ask, sir," the first son of the Garcias, Feyrith Garcia, spoke in a mild-mannered tone. His tone contradicted his actions, which were akin to the devil''s. His strikes were precise and destructive. mes raged in all directions as he passed by, leaving nothing but wastage to everything. "What is the purpose of recruiting that boy?"


    Mason nced at Athanasia and Kevin, who also seemed curious. However, they couldn''t disy it, and continued battling restlessly. The battle was what would decide their fate, not a pointless discussion. However, they couldn''t help but anticipate what Mason would say. Feyrith had asked the right question.


    "To end Arcadia Academy once and for all," replied Mason, ncing at Gregorio for an unknown reason. Suddenly, a smile blossomed over his face. Mason then turned to face Athanasia before revealing a devilish grin. "And, to wipe that stain from this."


    "The principal of Arcadia?" Feyrith asked, tilting his head. "What did she do?"


    "I have no right to respond to that," said Mason. "You''ll have to ask the person she has wronged. Other than that, Arthur''s purpose is to do what has never been done before. The Arcadia Family has lived for too long."


    "You cannot kill me¡­" Athanasia began, but the color gradually drained from her face as she was faced with realization. Her movements slowed, resulting in the forming of several cuts on her silky skin. However, she couldn''t care less about wounds. She was more worried about what Mason was nning.


    Kevin also seemed to have realized, and Gregorio knew from the beginning.


    "Kevin, order your men!" Athanasia screamed.


    "They''re battling the rest of the Ainsworths¡­" Kevin muttered. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face had rage etched over it. Athanasia was no better, and iled around angrily, seemingly throwing a temper tantrum.


    "What is going on, sir?" Feyrith asked, scrunching his eyebrows at Athanasia and Kevin''s strange behavior.


    "Feyrith, my boy¡­ it''s only a matter of time until the Arcadia lineage ends."


    *


    Arthur descended into the darkness of Arcadia Academy''s basement. He was blinded by the absence of light, but managed to navigate through the use of mana. However, his mana was still draining at a tremendous rate.


    A few minutes were left.


    He had toplete what he had set out toplete in mere minutes. With the fragments in his hands, however, it wouldn''t be too difficult¡­ right?


    The fragment was the root of the Arcadia Family. It was something that symbolized their humble beginnings, but also something that could destroy not just their prestige, but also their entire existence.


    It was also the key to Arcadia Academy¨Cthe school''s¨Cdestruction.


    ''Gregorio never told me how they achieved such a feat, though¡­'' thought Arthur, passing through the numerous hallways that led to a single point. The basement was enormous, yet the way to reach the ce was quiteplicated to navigate through.


    Finally, after a few minutes of searching, Arthur spotted light.


    He quickly walked across the hallways and into the room in which there was light. There were tubes and wires connected to pods and cells. It was a prison and scienceb simultaneously¡­ It was quite peculiar.


    The scent of smoke lingered in the area, tickling Arthur''s nostrils. However, he suppressed the urge to sneeze, and simply plucked his nose to avoid the feeling. Then, he observed the scenery while traversing through the massive space.


    He suspected the entire basement was several kilometers long and wide.


    Finally, he spotted a silhouette. The shadow belonged to Mr. Slovenio, the mana theory teacher at Arcadia Academy. Arthur''s expression distorted, but he let out a sigh to contain his raging emotions.


    He walked forward before actually seeing his entire body¡­ that''s when his eyes widened.


    The dark aura¡­


    His expression¡­


    The object in his hand¡­


    The words he spoke¡­


    Arthur''s mind raced, and he thought of potential reasons. Was Flecker imprisoned? He couldn''t be doing this out of free will, could he?


    The dark aura¡­ it belonged to a demon. The same demons that sat on the 99th floor; the transcendents Arthur vowed to kill. Flecker''s soul was linked to one such being¡­ Arthur didn''t know who.


    "Mr. Slovenio¡­" Arthur muttered, unable to stop his voice from cracking. The person whom he spent most of his time at school with¡­ the person who was one of the few who would miss him as he entered Heaven''s Spire.


    The person whom he had shared his knowledge with. The person whom he considered a friend¡­


    A demon?


    Flecker hurriedly turned around, and his eyes widened to the size of saucers. He struggled to find the words¡­ it was like his throat went dry as soon as his gaze fell on Arthur''s crimson eyes. They were terrifying.


    Even the demon who was possessing him felt an unknown feeling.


    "Flecker¡­" Arthur muttered. His voice was dangerous. His eyes shed a deep shade of crimson, and a bitter chuckle escaped his lips. The chuckle soon evolved into boisterousughter.


    It was preposterous.


    The person whom he valued was rted to people whom he vowed to kill.


    "Arthur, what are you¡­"


    A lump formed in his throat. Arthur didn''t seem like a student at that moment. He seemed like a predator, threatening to swallow Flecker if he didn''t shut up. Chills shot down his spine, and fear corroded his mind.


    "A demon, Flecker?" Arthur asked, walking forward as he unsheathed his longsword. "You have brought this upon yourself."


    Although his tone was unwavering, Flecker could sense the raging emotions in Arthur''s mind. He was in pain.


    Flecker shut his eyes, and a tear streamed down his face.


    "I apologize to you, Flecker," said Arthur. "Not to that demon within you, but to you. Those hideous creatures cannot have my apology. However, I apologize for having to do this¡­ but it is my life''s purpose."


    The wind swept by, and Flecker''s head fell to the floor. The tear fell to the ground, unable to be shed by Flecker in this lifetime.


    He had already died by the time it touched the floor.


    But, it was truly a pity.

 Chapter 73 Change After Demolition

    <h4>Chapter 73 Change After Demolition</h4>


    Arthur remained silent.


    There was nothing to say at that point. He ignored Flecker''s remains, and vowed to bury them personally. Then, he approached a certain capsule, in which a golden sphere of pure energy was levitating.


    Arthur''s gaze lingered on the golden object. He observed it silently before caressing the ss separating his body from the sphere. The sphere seemed to loathe Arthur, as it moved away as he approached.


    ''It''s made using a theory I developed,'' thought Arthur. He suppressed his emotions, noticing the capsule was created using his ideas, and the energy transfer that urred through allowing a demon to possess Flecker was also done through Arthur''s theory.


    In short, they had ripped Arthur off.


    But that wasn''t what the crimson-eyed man was concerned about. Flecker had pretended to be his friend. Feeding off of Arthur''s knowledge and providing it to Arcadia Academy¡­ he used Arthur for his own benefit.


    Not only that, he even affiliated with a demon.


    ''It''s not eptable,'' thought Arthur. His face contorted, shaping into an expression of pure rage. He had been yed the entire year. From a person he considered his friend, no less. It was all¡­ fucking uneptable.


    Arthur smashed the ground, causing cracks to appear.


    Crimson aura spilled from his body, and he allowed his emotions to leak. It simply wasn''t possible to contain them this time.


    *


    Once he was done, Arthur took a long, deep breath.


    ''Now, this capsule¡­'' thought the crimson-eyed man, retrieving the fragment Jake had stolen from Gary. With trembling hands, he extended his arm towards the capsule. The golden sphere shrunk.


    The fragment fit into a keyhole, and the capsule opened up, spilling green liquid.


    Within the green liquid was a golden sphere, which plopped directly into Arthur''s hands. ''After this, I have exactly three minutes to escape the basement.''


    He quickly recalled the direction he''d entered through, and contemted how to escape the basement within the allotted time. It would be difficult, but if he wished to survive, he had to escape.


    With Flecker''s corpse, it would be difficult.


    However, he didn''t care. ncing at the golden sphere, he crushed it within his hands. Immediately, the ground shook, and so did the ceiling. Immediately, Arthur grabbed Flecker''s corpse and ran.


    He didn''t have much time.


    *


    "What is¡­ happening?" Athanasia muttered to no one in particr. Her body was dividing into grains of dust. There was no pain, yet she felt sadness as she viewed the world for thest time. Her existence was linked to Arcadia Academy itself.


    If it perished, she did, too.


    It was herst view of the world that had tormented her so much. However, it was also where she made the best memories. Witnessing her own death was a bitter-sweet feeling. She was angry, sad, and relieved simultaneously.


    Kevin, on the other hand, was indignant. He wouldn''t sacrifice his life due to something like this. Gritting his teeth and ncing at his enemies, he activated his footwork technique, attempting to escape.


    However, at that moment, Feyrith''s fist smashed his face into the ground. Now that Athanasia was dead, he was facing Gregorio, Mason, Cecilia, and the entire force of the Garcias simultaneously. It was safe to say he was practically dead, too.


    "You''ll regret this," said Kevin, gritting his teeth. However, it was difficult to take his words seriously, considering he only had a few teeth left in his mouth. Most of them had shattered due to Feyrith''s strike.


    "What do we do with him, sir?" Feyrith asked, turning to face Mason.


    "His force will be useful to us," said Mason, ncing at Gregorio. "Do you have a personal grudge, or can we keep him alive?"


    "Do whatever you want," replied Gregorio, heading out. "Athanasia''s dead, and Arcadia Academy is crumbling to pieces. I''ve achieved what I set out to achieve¡­ It''s not my ce to make decisions anymore."


    Mason nodded before conversing with Feyrith about future ns. Cecilia tagged along, too.


    Gregorio exited the banquet hall before pulling out a cigarette. Watching Arcadia Academy crumble, he simply cracked a smile before sitting on a nearby bench. The feeling was refreshing. It was like his life''s purpose had been fulfilled.


    The person who had made this possible? Arthur Sce.


    At that moment, from Arcadia Academy''s basement, the man in question emerged. A corpse was slung on his back, and he seemed exhausted. Gregorio could feel little no to mana in his body, yet he was holding out.


    Immediately, Gregorio rushed to the crimson-eyed man.


    "You okay?" Gregorio asked, taking the corpse from Arthur''s back. Thetter steadied his breathing after much trouble before raising his thumb in response. Then, he grasped his chest in pain.


    "Can I sleep at the Ainsworth Estate tonight?"


    Gregorio let out a chuckle. "Damned freeloader. Sure, you can."


    Then, Arthur ced his arm on Greg''s shoulder to regain his bnce. The two slowly headed towards the bench. Externally, they were calm andposed. However, internally their emotions were varied.


    Gregorio felt nothing but ecstasy. On the other hand, Arthur was filled with sorrow and pain.


    Tonight has been an important night. Some goals had been achieved, while others'' lives had been ruined. Many had perished, while others had lived to see another day. It was filled with varied oues.


    However, one thing was for certain.


    Arcadia Academy and the Millers¡­ two of the world powers would cease to exist after this day. It would be a monumental event that would affect the lives of almost everyone living on the entire.


    The Jester Organization would obviously upy a chunk of the no-man''snd. However, it was likely that the Ainsworths, and¡­ possibly the Garcias would also be world powers to rece Arcadia Academy and the Millers.


    The two crumbling world powers still retained their entire force, but without their leaders, they were nothing.


    Some rebellions would be formed, and others would simply protest through voices. However, it was difficult to say whether the new three world powers would be shaken after amassing such massive forces.


    One thing, however, was for certain.


    A lot had changed.

 Chapter 74 The Garcia Estate

    <h4>Chapter 74 The Garcia Estate</h4>


    "Are you done?" Jake asked, banging on the door of the bathroom. Although it seemed like Arthur had fallen asleep inside the bathroom, it was actually far from that oue. The crimson-eyed man was nervous.


    Jake let out a deep sigh before plopping down on the couch nearby.


    The crimson-eyed man had been staying with the Garcias for an entire day now, preparing for his eventual meeting with his family. He saw them once during the final exams, but hadn''t gotten the chance to interact with them.


    Their smiles on that day sent shivers down Arthur''s spine for an unknown reason. They parted on bad terms, and the crimson-eyed man wasn''t certain whether they''d forgiven him or not. However, he was also quite excited.


    "You''re acting like a child!" Jake shouted, banging on the door again. The dirty-blonde haired man was still in his pajamas.


    "Just go to the other bathroom!" Arthur responded.


    "My hairbrush!" Jake shouted back in a trembling voice. "I can''t use a new hairbrush. I can''t abandon my hairbrush! I''ve been using it since I was six. I have memories with that hairbrush! Just get out, already!"


    Inside the bathroom, Arthur nced at a certain ck hairbrush. Its spikes were bent, and damaged hair covered the entire brush. The crimson-eyed man formed an expression of disgust before shifting his attention away from Jake''s kinks.


    Tonight, Arthur would be escorted to the entrance of Heaven''s Spire by Gregorio and the Ainsworths. The Ainsworths, after receiving Arthur''s assistance in taking down Arcadia Academy, were simply fulfilling their promise.


    The people who were supposed to enter Heaven''s Spire through Arcadia Academy would now be split between the Garcias and the Ainsworths. Half would enter with the Ainsworths'' banner, and the other half would carry the Garcia banner.


    The two families would eventually garner enough workforce to ascend from mere lineages to world powers. Perhaps they would establish a Kingdom in the near future, or maybe an entire Empire.


    The possibilities were endless, and now that the Millers and Arcadia Academy had fallen, there was no one obstructing their path.


    The Jester Organization was quite enthusiastic, since the Ainsworths and Garcias had good rtions with Cecilia.


    It was only an upward spiral for the two families.


    Styling his hair and brushing it back, Arthur slipped into a formal suit. His coat was ck, and his tie was a deep, crimson shade. It matched with his eyes, which disyed traces of nervousness as he tucked his shirt into his pants.


    After dressing up, he took onest nce at the mirror.


    Ever since regressing, he had changed quite a lot. And now, finally, Arthur would begin his journey in Heaven''s Spire, a ce where everything collided. It was a ce connected to alls in the universe.


    But before that, he needed to bid farewell to those he would be leaving behind.


    As he exited the bathroom, Jake voraciously leapt inside and mmed the door in the crimson-eyed man''s face. Arthur scratched the back of his head, wondering how Jake''s hair was immacte despite him using such a hairbrush.


    ''Gics, I guess,'' thought Arthur, letting out a sigh. His hair was greasy.


    The crimson-eyed man exited the room before heading towards the main hall of the Garcia Estate. In the hall, several sons and daughters of Kyle Garcia were goofing around. Feyrith Garcia was keeping them in check, but Arthur noticed he was having trouble doing so.


    "Oh, Arthur!" Feyrith cried, waving his hand enthusiastically. Despite his appearance, the man was quite childish. "Hunter got hurt! Could you help me get him to the infirmary? The others don''t care enough to help."


    ''The Garcias are¡­'' Arthur couldn''t find the correct words. He shook his head in disbelief before approaching Hunter Garcia.


    The crimson-eyed man extended his arm, and a crimson hue exuded from his palm. Vitality flooded into Hunter''s body, and his strained expression lightened slightly. The gash on his knee healed at an exponential rate.


    Since both Arthur and Hunter had simr bodies, thetter was easier to heal than someone like Feyrith, whose body was much more powerful. Soon, color returned to Hunter''s face, and his breathing steadied.


    "Thank you," he said, cing a hand on his chest.


    "A healing skill¡­" Feyrith muttered under his breath. His eyes were wide.


    "You''re considering keeping me around because of the skill, aren''t you?" Arthur inquired, letting out a humorous chuckle. He then stood up before withdrawing the crimson energy. "I don''t think that''ll happen."


    "Do you have a mind-reading skill, too?" Feyrith asked, raising an eyebrow.


    The two let out a chuckle simultaneously.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Jake asked, walking down the grand stairway while buttoning his cuffs. His hair was neatly parted in the middle and swept to both sides. Also, his suit was immacte, with a ck coat, vest, and a yellow tie.


    "Nothing much," Arthur replied, buttoning his coat.


    "We should probably go," Jake suggested. "Uncle Gregorio will be waiting for us."


    "Uncle?"


    "He made me call him that," Jakeined under his breath, letting out a deep sigh while passing by the crimson-eyed man. "Now, shall we go?"


    Arthur nodded before following.


    *


    As the two exited the Garcia Estate, they were faced with Gregorio and the massive entourage that followed him. His guards were dressed in formal attire, while Gregorio donned seemingly medieval robes.


    "What is with those clothes?" Arthur asked, forming an expression of disgust.


    "Tradition, Arthur," Gregorio replied, entering the golden carriage. He sat in the front, facing backwards, while Arthur and Jake sat in the back, facing forward. The carriage was incredibly luxurious, crafted using pure gold and lined using ruby.


    It was befitting of someone like Gregorio.


    "Let''s go," said Gregorio, and the carriage set off. The three were heading towards a mansion near the outskirts of Arcadia, where Arthur''s family was staying. Their living conditions were quitevish.


    Arthur was thankful for that.


    A few hours passed, and they finally arrived.

 Chapter 75 Those He Loves

    <h4>Chapter 75 Those He Loves</h4>


    The mansion was massive, and spanned thousands of square feet. It was a ssic, medieval residence forged using oak wood and bricks. It had a small courtyard and several servants working at all times.


    It was too luxurious for three people.


    It only disyed how important Arthur was to the Ainsworths, and how big his feat was during the banquet. The crimson-eyed man had spent the entire year nning his assault, and it had worked in the end.


    Jake, Greg, and Arthur exited the carriage before heading towards the entrance. A guard bowed before opening the gate for the three to enter.


    As they neared the courtyard, the three spotted a little girl ying in the garden a few meters away from them. A servant was supervising her activities, but herplexion seemed pale, as if she was exhausted.


    The girl, on the other hand, was as enthusiastic as one could be.


    Her ck hair and crimson eyes were distinguishable. Unlike when Arthur had previously seen her, Lily now seemed a bit more mature. She had grown an inch or so. As her eyes fell upon the approaching trio, her eyes widened.


    There was a short silence.


    Then, as tears rapidly streamed down her face, she ran as fast as possible towards the crimson-eyed man, who kneeled before spreading his arms. Lily leapt into his embrace, burying her head in his chest.


    As she sobbed, Arthur patted her tiny head gently.


    "Is this your sister?" Jake asked, gazing at Lily, who was buried in Arthur''s arms. "She''s cute."


    Suddenly, Arthur directed a death stare towards Jake, who coughed a little before backing off hesitantly. "I didn''t mean it like that, and you know it," Jakeined, rolling his eyes. "Dumbass."


    "Don''t use such words around Lily," said Arthur, narrowing his eyes.


    "Look at you, being an overprotective older brother," Jakemented, letting out a chuckle as he stood beside Gregorio. Thetter revealed a smile before leaving the area, allowing Arthur and Lily to bond.


    He motioned for Jake to follow him, which he eventually did.


    "Did you miss me?" Arthur asked as Lily pulled away from him. A gentle smile hung on his lips, contradicting the negative emotions that swirled around him during the night of the banquet. His demeanor had done aplete 180.


    Lily nodded fervently, like a little puppy. "I missed you this much," she said, spreading her arms and stretching them as far apart as she could.


    Arthur let out a chuckle before patting her head gently. "Where''s mother and father?"


    "They''re inside," Lily replied. "Dad is probably training, while mom usuallyes out during noon to tend to the garden."


    At that moment, a voice entered Arthur''s ears.


    "Arthur?" Anna inquired, her eyes wide and tearful. Arthur slowly turned to face the woman, who held a flower pot in her hands while staring at the crimson-eyed man with utter shock. The flower pot slipped from her hands.


    Arthur shot towards the pot, grabbing ahold of it before it collided with the ground. He ced it gently on the ground.


    At that moment, two arms wrapped around him, burying him in their embrace. Anna''s sobs were quite loud. Arthur smiled, patting his mother''s head. "It''s okay, mother. I''m back. You don''t have to worry anymore."


    Arthur was worried they didn''t forgive him for his acts. But it seemed he was mistaken. They simply missed their son, whom they hadn''t met in an entire year.


    Suddenly, guilt arose in his chest. In his previous life, when he ran away¡­ what exactly had happened to his family? Had they been able to move on? Judging by the fact that they held such emotions after parting for a mere year¡­ What about the twenty-four years he was away in his former life?


    Arthur couldn''t help but assume the worst.


    Thankfully, he would prevent such a situation from urring again. "Mother, I''m entering Heaven''s Spire tonight."


    "What?" Anna asked, pulling away. Fear was vivid in her eyes. The fear of parting with her son¡­ the fear of watching her family be split apart again. Arthur had only just returned, and was already leaving?


    "I have an affiliation with the Ainsworths," replied Arthur. "Tonight, I will be escorted to the entrance of the tower."


    Arthur felt his heart being ripped apart. However, he promised himself it wasn''t like his former life. If he could¨Cafter he gained authority¨Che would bring his family to Heaven''s Spire. That was, if they wished for it.


    If he could, he wouldmunicate through those about to retire and newbies.


    It wouldn''t be likest time¡­


    Anna''s expression visibly paled, but she recovered quickly. It seemed she had expected something of the sort. Still, she couldn''t help herself and quickly hugged Arthur once again, trapping him in her embrace.


    It was only after a few minutes that Arthur was able to escape.


    The three headed towards Magnus, who was in the backyard. In his hand was a longsword, and mana coated his entire body. His power couldn''t be underestimated by any means, and was equivalent to Arthur during the entrance exam.


    ''It seems he has been giving it his all,'' thought Arthur, revealing a smile.


    As Magnus''s gaze fell upon Arthur, he dropped his longsword. Sprinting towards the crimson-eyed man, he almost knocked him out. "Thank god, you''re back."


    "He won''t be back for long, though," Annained, snorting from the sidelines. Magnus''s expression crumpled at those words, and Arthur stared at his mother, wondering what had incited such a reaction.


    He thought she was okay with it.


    "What is she talking about?" Magnus asked, gripping Arthur''s shoulders tightly. "Where are you going?"


    "Remember when I said I''ll be heading off to the tower?" Arthur asked rhetorically, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. Magnus''s expression underwent several changes before settling on anger.


    Suddenly, Lily intervened. She stood between Arthur and Magnus, spreading her arms to defend the crimson-eyed man.


    "Don''t be angry at big brother!"


    Arthur smiled, kneeling and patting Lily''s head. "She''s grown."


    "Indeed," said Anna, letting out a sigh. "Well, since you''ve made your mind, shall we enjoy a dinner before you leave? Or is that too much to ask?"


    "I''ll be d to."

 Chapter 76 Entering Heaven’s Spire

    <h4>Chapter 76 Entering Heaven''s Spire</h4>


    Once dinner wasplete, Arthur and his family headed out. Night had fallen, and the stars, in all their glory, shone bright. The scene was mesmerizing, and symbolized Arthur''sst day on the.


    "When will you be back, big brother?" Lily asked as tears streamed down her face. Arthur''s family was traveling to the entrance of Heaven''s Spire along with the crimson-eyed man, but Lily couldn''t help but feel empty inside.


    Arthur gently wiped her tears, wrapping her in his arms.


    "One day, Lily," said Arthur in a hushed voice. "You guys cane visit me if you get the time. Perhaps when you''re all grown up. Mother and father, you have yet to enter the tower, right? Perhaps I can invite you."


    "That''s a great idea," replied Magnus, but Anna was a bit hesitant.


    "Perhaps when Lily grows up," said Arthur''s mother, letting out a deep sigh. She believed it was too dangerous, but she couldn''t allow her personal feelings to affect the bond between Arthur and Lily.


    Plus, she was aware she would miss Arthur dearly. The crimson-eyed man''s family were the only people who offered him unconditional love.


    Arthur nced at Gregorio, who shrugged. However, after gazing into the former''s eyes, thetter was forced to nod hesitantly. It wasn''t easy to secure admissions into the tower, and Arthur would most definitely ask for an escort, too.


    When the time came, Gregorio would be forced to clear his schedule and refuse a few worthy applicants their spot. But it was worth it, considering what the crimson-eyed man had done for him.


    Arthur revealed a satisfied smile.


    Finally, the carriage arrived before a massive pce in the middle of nowhere. The pce was forged using silver bricks (not actual silver), and was lined with pure gold bars (actual gold). It towered over the, reaching out almost until outer space itself.


    Passing across a marble pathway, the carriage halted its advance in front of the pce''s gate.


    The students of Arcadia Academy who were supposed to enter Heaven''s Spire would be entering tomorrow, so the entire pce was empty. Except, of course, for the guards and the caretaker of the pce.


    The caretaker was simr to a priest.


    Many people were waiting for Arthur as he exited the carriage alongside his family, Jake, and Gregorio.


    Evan, Alisha, Mason, Cecilia, and, of course¡­ Melzer.


    "I''ll miss you," said Lily, hugging her brother for thest time. Arthur wrapped his arms around her, and the siblings shared theirst hug until they met again. The crimson-eyed manforted his sister, before she finally pulled away.


    Then, he bid farewell to his parents, who also weeped.


    As Arthur headed towards the pce, his path was obstructed by two former students of Arcadia Academy. They were Evan and Alisha, who both seemed saddened by Arthur''s departure.


    "I have no idea what happened after I left, but I heard you helped destroy Arcadia Academy," exined Evan. "You were nning it the entire time you were in the Academy. So, I ask you this¡­ did you ever consider us friends?"


    By ''us'', Evan was referring to Caroline and Gary, too. Although Gary turned out to be a spy, had the crimson-eyed man ever considered him a friend?


    "Yes," replied the crimson-eyed man without hesitation. "Although I was nning Arcadia Academy''s destruction, I never considered you guys anything less than friends. Also, I''m sorry about Gary."


    "It''s fine," said Evan, hugging Arthur lightly. "Farewell."


    "Farewell."


    Then, there was Alisha.


    "I''m going to surpass you someday," said Alisha, holding up her index finger. "Also¡­ uh, thank you for saving me."


    "You''re very wee," said Arthur. They shook hands as a sign of diplomacy. As Arthur walked forward, he was met with Mason and Cecilia, who seemed a bit too close to be mere business partners.


    ""We wish you luck,"" said Mason and Cecilia simultaneously, to which Arthur nodded.


    "Thank you."


    Finally, came Melzer.


    "Don''t forget to pay me back for the nectar I gave you," said Melzer, letting out a chuckle. Then, he stuffed his hands into his robes before pulling out a rusty weapon. "This is a falchion¡­ the one I used during my tenure as an Elite Ranker affiliated with Asgard."


    Silence.


    Melzer extended his arms, holding the falchion within them. It was a one-handed, single-edged, curved short sword. "It has the hacking power of an ax and the versatility of a sword¡­ it''s quite useful."


    Silence.


    Suddenly, Melzer''s cheeks reddened. "Just take it."


    Dropping the sword in Arthur''s hands, he wrapped his arms around the man. Then he whispered, "Good luck on your journey. Be what you did before your death. Regain your glory."


    "No," Arthur replied. "That''s what I want to prevent. The mindset I had before my death."


    "Then achieve that level of strength," said Melzer, pulling away. "Think of this falchion as an old man''s legacy. There is no one to inherit my legacy anymore, as I have always been alone on my path. If you don''t wish to carry my legacy, think of this weapon as a starter weapon."


    Arthur strapped the falchion to his waist. "Does the weapon have a name?"


    "Feel free to call it whatever you like."


    "What about¡­ Skofnung?" Arthur asked.


    Suddenly, a smile blossomed on Melzer''s face. "Yes."


    *


    "You can enter," said the priest, escorting Arthur towards an amethyst, swirling portal. It was connected to a gate forged using marble, and was facing North. The priest stood before the portal before motioning for Arthur to enter.


    "I have a question," said Arthur, turning to face Gregorio.


    Thetter raised an eyebrow, motioning for the crimson-eyed man to speak his mind.


    "Why exactly were you so persistent in ending Arcadia Academy''s reign?" Arthur asked, narrowing his eyes. "You had no enmity against them, and no matter how much I searched, they hadn''t wronged you, either. So why?"


    A short silence reverberated across the hall.


    "Do you see anyone else on this bearing the surname Dune?"


    "I have my answer," said Arthur, nodding. He then waved goodbye to everyone before calmly walking into the portal.


    After that, his vision darkened.

 Chapter 77 Tutorial World

    <h4>Chapter 77 Tutorial World</h4>


    [New Message]


    [Sender: Tower Administration]


    [We humbly wee you to the tower, or Heaven''s Spire. Trantion devices have been installed into your souls, so our future yers will be able to understand texts and voices. The first tutorial will begin shortly, so yers can rest in the waiting room until further notice. Here''s a tip from one of our executives. Mingle, and make allies.]


    [Receiver: Arthur Sce (Newbie)]


    As the crimson-eyed man''s eyes fluttered open, the translucent, blue screen manifested before his eyes. Arthur let out a sigh before breathing the same, old air that originated from the tutorial world.


    The tutorial world, a world constructed by the Tower Administration to test newbies, and determine whether they are ''yer material'' or not. The selection was tough to pass, and those who survived through the tutorial automatically became yers, and were transported to the Outer District, a floor below the first floor.


    The screen in front of Arthur''s eyes dissolved after a few seconds, and the crimson-eyed man was then shown the entirety of the world. He sat on a ck, cushioned bench set up against the back wall. A few meters away, a ss wall covered an area of about a few hundred meters or so.


    The bench was located on the side of a hallway. However, a hundred meter section of the hallway was isted, and barriers created using mana separated the section from other parts of the area. There were several benches lined up against the same wall, and a few other people sat atop them.


    Each second, a bright light would sh, and another newbie would manifest.


    ''There are¡­ around 30 of us,'' thought Arthur. However, at that moment, another newbie spawned, increasing the count to 31. It was a small number, considering there were supposed to be over ten thousand newbies in one tutorial session. However, only a hundred would appear in this specific hallway.


    The others would be teleported to a different hallway. The tutorial world was massive, so millions of peoplepeted in the tutorial every single day, and most of them perished during it. It was pitiful.


    However, as they say¡­


    At one point, death is not a tragedy, but a statistic.


    Tutorials usuallysted between a week and a month, which provided Arthur enough time to hone his skills before arriving at the Outer District. It was a short time to make much progress, but the mana density in the tutorial world¨Cwhich far surpassed his¨Cwould definitely assist in his growth.


    Since that was the case, he wished to harvest as much as possible.


    Assuming a meditative position atop the bench he currently sat on, he began absorbing mana from his surroundings. However, before he entered a state where he couldn''t be disturbed, he wished to check his status window.


    [Name: Arthur Sce]


    [Title: Destroyer Of Schools]


    [Physical Age: 19]


    [Skills: Judgment Regeneration, Mana Step, Heavenly Sin Maniption]


    ''What the fuck is that title?'' Arthur thought, scrunching his eyebrows before forming an expression that urately disyed his sheer bewilderment. He destroyed a school¨Csure¨Cbut it was only once.


    Why was he suddenlybeled ''Destroyer Of Schools''?


    ''I don''t care,'' thought Arthur, letting out a sigh. It couldn''t be changed¨Cat least, not yet.


    The crimson-eyed man closed his eyes, allowing the surrounding energy to flop towards his body. He rxed his body, feeling the touch of the world at his fingertips. It tickled his skin, an unknown sensation rushing across his body.


    Suddenly, as Arthur was about to enter a state in which mana absorption would be most efficient, a banging noise caught his attention. He slowly opened his eyes, only to witness a muscr man flinging anky man across the hallway.


    ''Every batch has a few of these,'' thought Arthur, letting out a sigh. He was referring to both the bullies and the victims. This was by no means an apocalyptic situation. Each newbie was aware of their situation.


    Some were forced into entering the tower, but that did not mean they weren''t aware of the situation they were going to be in. Most were prepared before entering the tower, and those who weren''t quickly learnt.


    Watching the muscr man bully anky man, some attempted to stop him, preaching morals.


    "Stop that! You realize he''s hurting, right?"


    "You can''t just bully people!"


    ''They''re probably from Earth,'' thought Arthur, cracking a smile. He calmly assessed the situation, but had no ns on intervening. This was a battle he did not n on interfering, solely because of two reasons.


    Firstly, he didn''t care.


    Secondly, he couldn''t care less.


    "What the fuck are you lot going to do about it?" The muscr man growled. He had ck hair, brown eyes, and a peculiar set of ears that protruded a bit more than usual. He seemed to either be on a massive amount of steroids, or a natural mass monster.


    He wore a thin, ck T-shirt¨Cunlike the others¨Csimply to disy his confidence. A single thrust of a sword could end his life, yet he didn''t care.


    ''He''s either too strong or too stupid,'' thought Arthur. However, the crimson-eyed man wasn''t wearing any armor, either. However, he hid theck of gear by wearing loose robes, turning it into a guessing game.


    The tower was about mind games.


    The people he''d spoken to shrunk at his words, uncertain of what to say next. Although they had challenged the muscr man, they hadn''t expected retaliation. They believed their words would prevent the man from taking action.


    But they were mistaken. Reputation mattered, but the muscr man was unknown. Verbally abusing him would do nothing but anger him.


    ''And here I thought I was under-prepared.''


    Suddenly, the muscr man unsheathed a sword from his massive scabbard. He swung it to intimidate those who tried to stop him before aiming it towards thenky man''s throat.


    "When will you pay me back?"


    "Tomorrow¨C"


    Stab!


    Before thenky man could reply, the muscr man''s de pierced his eye. Thetter withdrew the sword before stabbing thenky man in several other ces¡­ some that weren''t worth describing.


    After a few seconds, thenky man was nothing but a pile of disorganized blood and flesh.


    This was Heaven''s Spire.

 Chapter 78 Stars Of Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 78 Stars Of Tomorrow</h4>


    Following the muscr man''s disy of power, the others were dead silent. However, not all were fearful of his actions. Some simply wished to avoid trouble, or didn''t care about responding. However, the muscr man didn''t mind.


    He arrogantly desecrated thenky man''s corpse before spitting on it. Then, he looted all the valuables thetter possessed, stuffing them into his pockets like a little rat. Finally, he let out a sigh before sitting on a nearby bench.


    The hallway was silent for a few minutes.


    Then, a few people began mingling with others, trying to make allies or judging whether a person was friendly or hostile, vulnerable or invulnerable. Everything was a mind game when people had somewhat equal power.


    If two people engaged in a battle, and they both had equal strengths, even though one would emerge victorious, it wouldn''t be without a hefty cost. The others would rush to take advantage of that situation.


    So, it was beneficial to y mind games instead, and watch as they fall.


    This was different from the atmosphere on Arthur''s. During his time at Arcadia Academy, he wasn''t wary at all times. He could rx, and even sleep without having to worry about backstabbing.


    However, the tower changed that.


    A single second of vulnerability was enough to get one killed. It was brutal, but that was how the tower''s ecosystem survived. Everyone waspeting to reach the 100th floor, and no one would offer another a chance to surpass them.


    That was foolish.


    Suddenly, interrupting Arthur''s train of thought was a feminine voice. The tower was cheery and soothing, yet the crimson-eyed man could immediately feel ill intent buried somewhere within it. Or, perhaps he was simply paranoid.


    But the chances of that oue were quite low.


    Arthur turned sideways, facing the origin of the feminine voice. It was a pale-faced woman with a bright smile stered over her face. Her eyes were a light shade of orange, while her hair was fiery red.


    She was leaning in, with her butt sticking out on the other end. Many men were attracted, and were staring with their eyes peeled.


    "Hello?" The woman inquired, waving her hand. "Would you like to be allies?"


    "I''m good," replied Arthur in a calm,posed manner. He stared into the orange eyes of the woman before slowly shaking his head. "I am not currently searching for allies, so I will pass on that offer."


    "Are you sure?" The woman asked once more, winking. "It''s only beneficial for you. You can have all this if you swear to protect me."


    She pointed towards her body.


    "I refuse," said Arthur. "You simply wish for my protection, and in return, you offer me your body. I don''t need allies in the first ce, but even if I did, I would choose those who offer me their protection in return for mine."


    Suddenly, the woman''s face reddened. Arthur wasn''t certain whether it was due to anger, frustration, or nervousness.


    "All right, I won''t say this again," said the woman, calming herself by caressing her nose, which Arthur thought was unusual. "I can offer you a lot if you just protect me. There are a few people out to get me, and I need to be with a strong man."


    "Find someone else," replied Arthur tly. "And get out of my face."


    The woman gritted her teeth, but couldn''t retaliate. She knew the crimson-eyed man was out of her league, and wouldn''tply no matter what she did. However, judging by Arthur''s demeanor, she wouldn''t be making another enemy.


    ''All right, so that takes him off my checklist,'' thought the woman. ''He won''t attack, no matter what I do. He doesn''t care about us, as if he''s so far up in the sky, we can''t see him. That''s¡­ peculiar.''


    The woman didn''t approach Arthur solely with the intention of having someone protect her. She also wanted to test his boundaries and whether he would potentially be her enemy. It was a nned assault.


    And Arthur was aware of it. It simply didn''t matter.


    A few minutes passed, and a group quickly formed. The leader of the group was a man named Harry Cavil. His charisma was quite admirable, considering he organized a team so quickly, before the tutorial had even begun.


    The group was named ''Stars of Tomorrow.''


    ''It was quite a popr group in my former life,'' thought Arthur. ''Emerged before I entered, and almost became a high-ranking n. I think the Devas cut them down after they made some bold move.''


    It was quiteical, really.


    But Arthur was honored, viewing the establishment of such a n in front of his eyes.


    ''I understand how they rose in poprity so fast,'' thought Arthur. ''It was because their leader''s charisma surpassed any other newbie in this tutorial.''


    Suddenly, the man named Harry approached Arthur. He extended his arm, amused by the crimson-eyed man''s casual behavior, even in such a situation. Harry was quite lean, with ck eyes and ck hair.


    His appearance was quite average, but his skills were far above that range.


    "Would you wish to join our new group?" Harry asked, winking. "It''s called, ''Stars Of Tomorrow,'' and focuses on economics more than battle. Although, we n to have a battle division. Perhaps founding members can be leaders?"


    "You''re offering me the position of a leader of a division?" Arthur asked, raising an eyebrow. The offer was quite tempting¡­ to a regr person. Arthur knew Harry''s potential, and considered joining¡­ however¡­ "I''m sorry."


    "I thought so," replied Harry. "Remember, until the tutorial ends, the offer always stands. Our group is always enthusiastic in recruiting talented people."


    "I''m grateful."


    With a bright smile stered over his face, Harry shook the crimson-eyed man''s hand before bidding farewell. He then returned to his group, which had already amassed six people, all of whom were strangers to each other.


    His ability worked like magic.


    There was no doubt that the Stars Of Tomorrow would soar under Harry''s leadership.

 Chapter 79 Hallway #128

    <h4>Chapter 79 Hallway #128</h4>


    At that moment, a message from the Tower Administration appeared before the eyes of every newbie.


    [New Message]


    [Sender: Tower Administration]


    [One of the Guardians of the Tutorial World will soon appear in Hallway #128. He will be conducting a trial, in which the Administration will measure the capabilities of the newest subjects of the tower. The Tutorial will continue from there.


    Remember, things aren''t always as they seem.]


    [Receiver: Arthur Sce (Newbie)]


    Following the message, the expressions of the newbies changed drastically.


    Some were d that the trials had finally begun, while others were terrified of the oue, and whether they would be able to pass. Some had trained their entire lives for this moment, while others were entirely clueless.


    The newbies were always an interesting batch, as they varied drastically in terms of experience, decisiveness, and sheer power, including speed, strength, and so on.


    Suddenly, before the gazes of the newbies, a figure began manifesting. Light spilled from the tiny sphere, which then morphed into the shape of a human¡­ no, a humanoid entity. It was definitely not a human.


    It was a humanoid fox.


    With orange fur coating his entire, human-like body, along with a long snout and ck, beady eyes, the fox was a perfect hybrid. He wore medieval, purple-gold, chinese robes, and had a scabbard strapped to his waist.


    It was quite an interesting choice of attire, considering the scabbard did not match the robes.


    With a diplomatic smile, he bowed slightly. "Wee to Heaven''s Spire, newbies. I hope you enjoy your stay, and pursue your individual paths to the apex. It is truly an honor for me to serve you as you attempt the Tutorial."


    The newbies were silent. Some of them knew of the Guardian''s true nature.


    "I am Dracolius, a minor executive of the Tower Administration and a Guardian overseeing the Tutorial," introduced Dracolius, the fox humanoid in chinese robes. His smile truly was polite, and many were fooled by it.


    However, some, including Arthur Sce, knew the true nature of Dracolius, the fox Guardian.


    In reality, the Guardian was a by-product of arge-scale experiment executed by one of the high-ranking ns. However, since it broke thews of the tower, the Tower Administration was forced to confiscate it.


    The process that the high-ranking n was attempting was¡­ mutation.


    Inyman''s terms, Dracolius had a few questionable traits, and was the victim of hundreds of illnesses and sufferings. However, as a Guardian, he was forced to fulfill his job on a regr basis, paying no mind to such inconveniences.


    He was pitiful.


    But he was also dangerous.


    "Tell us the first trial," the muscr man shouted, waving his hand frantically while trying to catch Dracolius''s attention. As the fox humanoid slowly turned to face the muscr man, he smiled.


    "Let''s not be hasty," replied Dracolius. "Before the first trial even begins, we will be measuring your use of mana. I believe everyone should have unlocked ess to mana before entering the tower, correct?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Everyone, except the muscr man. "We''re not doing the mana test. I don''t care. I''m not participating."


    "We are doing the mana test," said Dracolius, shing a smile towards the muscr man. "One has to pass the test of mana before one is permitted to attempt the first trial. It is mandatory, and cannot be refused."


    "There has to be another way," the muscr man protested. "Otherwise, I''ll beat you to make you understand."


    The eyes of the newbies widened.


    Not only had the muscr man entered the tower without having ess to mana, but he also rendered Dracolius, one of the most dangerous (not strongest) Guardians, as his enemy. Not even a Ranker could match up to Dracolius.


    However, that wasn''t all. Everyone had witnessed the muscr man''s disy of strength, in which he brutally murdered thenky man. He hadn''t used any mana, yet managed to instil a certain fear in the hearts of those spectating.


    How could one have so much power without mana?


    ''He''s¡­ interesting,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin while revealing a faint smile of amusement. Sheer physical strength could not produce such a phenomenon, which meant the muscr man was gically blessed.


    But how? By whom?


    "You can try," said Dracolius, stepping forward. The muscr man gazed into the Guardian''s eyes, and felt a rush of fear arise in his chest. His breath was practically sucked from his body, rendering him useless.


    The muscr man copsed on the ground, desperately scratching the ground in search of the mixture of oxygen, nitrogen, and carbon dioxide.


    "WIll you undergo the test without qualms?"


    The muscr man nodded frantically. His nails were bing pale, and his face seemed to resemble that of a vampire. Pale.


    Suddenly, the sensation faded, and the muscr man regained his ability to breathe. He huffed and puffed, kneeling on the ground helplessly. Humiliation was thest thing he gave two shits about at that moment.


    He cared more about his life than the opinions of others.


    "Yes," replied the muscr man, letting out a sigh. His vulnerability seemed harmless, but in the long run, many would attempt to take advantage of it. The muscr man couldn''t hide behind his intimidation tactic, anymore.


    "What is your name?"


    "Randy," replied the muscr man.


    "Well, Randy, go and sit over there."


    Randy did as told.


    Dracolius flicked his wrist, and the ss wall extended for several hundred meters. The hallway erged at the fox-human hybrid''s will, and thews of the world reshaped themselves to his liking.


    "It is too cramped to conduct this test. That is why," said Dracolius, exining his actions.


    Then, several dark orbs manifested, levitating in the air. Each orb had the name of a newbie etched upon their surface, and they were spread out across the erged hallway.


    "Wee to the Mana Test," said Dracolius, sping his hands at his rear. "Your objective is to destroy these orbs. Once you do so, you can enter that portal."


    With a snap of his finger, a portal formed at the end of the hallway.


    "Then begins the first trial."

 Chapter 80 Mana Test

    <h4>Chapter 80 Mana Test</h4>


    "Oh, did I mention that those who fail to destroy the orb will be killed automatically? You have an hour toplete the objective, otherwise you will fail to move on. Those who die will be reced with more newbies during the first trial."


    Dracolius''s words were clear, and reminded the newbies of the horrors of Heaven''s Spire. It had been a few minutes, perhaps an hour since they entered, and they were already being threatened with death.


    But this would eventually be an every-day urrence.


    "You can begin whenever you wish," Dracolius announced. "I have to remind you that the time limit is an hour. The countdown will be disyed on your orbs, and on your status windows during the test."


    [Name: Arthur Sce]


    [Title: Destroyer Of Schools]


    [Physical Age: 19]


    [Skills: Judgment Regeneration, Mana Step, Heavenly Sin Maniption]


    [Countdown for Mana Test: 00:59:57]


    ''Let''s get this over with,'' thought Arthur. He calmly walked forward, ahead of everyone who simply inspected the orbs with curiosity. The crimson-eyed man became the center of attention, marching forward as a pioneer.


    Dracolius revealed a faint smile for unknown reasons.


    Arthur approached his orb, cing his hand over it. The texture of the orb was coarse, and it produced a faint sound each time Arthur brushed his hand over it. The part on which Arthur''s name was etched was smooth.


    Without much hesitation, the crimson-eyed man began flooding the orb with his mana.


    A crimson glow exuded from his hand, epassing the orb as it shook violently under Arthur''s pressure. In reality, the orb was quite weak to magical pressure, and would easily shatter under harsh conditions.


    This test wasn''t to separate the prodigies and regr newbies. It was simply to determine whether one waspetent, and whether they even had the slightest possibility of growing to a significant level.


    Most newbies would pass.


    At least, Arthur thought so.


    After a few seconds of intense pressure, the orb released a faint light broke, shattering into several pieces. The pieces fell to the floor, and Arthur withdrew his mana. He then threw a nce at Dracolius before approaching the portal.


    But he didn''t enter.


    He sat near the portal, deciding to spectate as the other newbies attempted the test. He wished to dig as much information about potentialpetition as possible, and viewing their hatchling stages was the best method.


    Watching Arthur easilyplete the test, the others stepped up.


    Harry, instead of immediately attempting the test, approached the crimson-eyed man. "I might be presumptuous, but could I ask for advice? I realize you''re familiar with this. Would you possibly help out?"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes. However, gazing into Harry''s eyes, the crimson-eyed realized he didn''t have any ill-intentions involving him. "Target the area between the orb''s core and the external coating. The mantle, one might say."


    "Thank you!" Harry responded enthusiastically. "Could I reveal this information to myrades?"


    Arthur let out a chuckle. "You don''t have to ask."


    Harry nodded in satisfaction before leaving the area. A few minutester, the entirety of Stars of Tomorrow had passed the test. Harry made a deal with the other newbies, convincing them to join his group in exchange for information on how to pass.


    ''That bastard,'' thought Arthur, letting out faintughter. Not only had the man abandoned his pride to scavenge information, but he also sold it to others for a massive profit. From 6, the Stars of Tomorrow had grown to 43 members.


    Harry was what one would call a proper Protagonist.


    ''Now, that guy¡­'' thought Arthur, observing Randy, who stood silently without making a single sound. He seemed to have given up hope, but that was far from the truth. Arthur suspected he was trying to find a coping mechanism, given that he failed.


    But he still had something in his sleeve.


    Randy cast a nce at Arthur, who didn''t avert his eyes. After a long stare down, the former was forced to lower his gaze, unable to resist the aura of the crimson eyes that belonged to Arthur.


    The muscr man walked forward, approaching the orb on which his name was etched.


    "Arghh!" Randy shouted, pulling his fist back before punching the orb as hard as he could. The orb didn''t budge. However, the bones in his fist shook, and blood sprayed from the bruise and wound that had formed.


    Randy gritted his teeth, but didn''t give up.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Hey, guy¡­ You have to have mana to pass this test," a scrawny man approached Randy, disgust vivid on his face. "Manaless freaks can''t pass. It''s called "Mana Test" for a reason, big guy."


    "When did Dracolius ever say you needed to shatter the orb using mana?" Randy retorted, baring his fangs at the scrawny man.


    "You do you, buddy."


    The scrawny man and hisradesughed, watching as the pitiful muscr man punched the orb several times, unable to cause a single dent to appear. It was difficult¡­


    ''What Randy said¡­ it''s true,'' thought Arthur, finally having realized the meaning behind Dracolius''s words. He specifically mentioned the word "mana test," and so did the message from the Tower Administration.


    However, Dracolius also mentioned that the objective was to destroy the orb¡­


    Not through a certain means.


    He hadn''t specified that.


    ''If he manages to do it, it would be like finding a loophole,'' thought Arthur. ''Not a loophole, but something no one else had ever figured out. Well, no one reported it in my former life, so I can only assume¡­''


    The fact that he didn''t have mana didn''t prevent him from using the system and creating skills, as skills could be inherent or simply techniques forged into a certain format. Using a skill, it''d be quite simple to destroy the orb.


    ''I''m all for it,'' thought Arthur, approaching Randy.


    "If you''re here to say some shit, go back."


    "I''m not," replied Arthur.


    "Then what are you here for? You think I''m an easy target?"


    "Have you learnt a fist style or a sword style?"


    "What¡­"


    "Have you?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Then use it," said Arthur. "Connect the style with your status window, and convert it into a skill. Then, use it on the orb."


    Although Randy wanted to question Arthur''s motives, the former wasn''t in any position to argue. Without hesitation, he concentrated on the status window, linking it with the style he''d strived to perfect his entire life.


    [New skill has been registered.]


    [Skill: Grevino Sword Style has been created.]


    "Use it."


    As Arthur''s words reverberated in his ears, Randy let out a scream as he swung his greatsword at the orb, using the skill, [Grevino Sword Style] and unleashing the movements he had practiced thousands of times.


    It was like he''d regained ess to a finger he seemed to have lost prior to the creation of the skill.


    Bam!


    Crack!


    The orb shattered.

 Chapter 81 First Trial

    <h4>Chapter 81 First Trial</h4>


    The expressions of the spectators distorted, and Randy''s expression brightened. Dracolius remained expressionless, while Arthur stood with a glistening smile stered over his face. He seemed to be struggling to suppress his excitement.


    It was possible. He had discovered a way to pass the mana test without the need to use mana.


    ''Putting that in my auto-biography in the future,'' Arthur thought, letting out a chuckle while thinking about the future. However, what he ignored was the matter at hand, and the gratitude Randy felt.


    "Thank you¡­" Randy muttered, gazing absent-mindedly at the shattered pieces of the orb. It was an obstacle he believed he would never be able to pass, but the crimson-eyed man had offered assistance.


    "I don''t offer help for free, Randy," said Arthur, cing his hand on the muscr man''s shoulder. ''Well, most of the time, anyway. If that Harry guy thinks he doesn''t owe me a favor, he''spletely delusional.''


    "Anything," replied Randy, nodding in determination.


    "For now, just don''t die," said Arthur returning to his previous location, in which he sat calmly, sorting his thoughts. He didn''t hold any concern for Randy''s well-being, but the man was certainly interesting.


    Entering Heaven''s Spire without ess to mana was foolish, but passing the mana test without it was miraculous.


    For now, Randy simply had to stay alive and prove his worth.


    A few minutes passed, and everyone entered the portal, including Randy. A few people¨C14 in total¨Cwere left behind to perish, as they simply didn''t possess enough mana to shatter the orb using their pressure.


    Even after utilizing the tactic Harry offered them, they couldn''tplete the objective, and were forced to bid farewell to their life in the world of the living. Dracolius simply caused their bodies to explode with a flick of his wrist.


    Everyone else had already entered the portal, so there wasn''t a single witness.


    *


    As the newbies stepped out of the portal, they were exposed to the World of Tutorial.


    It was a special floor in Heaven''s Spire, designed solely for the purpose of conducting tutorials and transporting newbies to the Outer District once the examination wasplete. It was somewhat of a bonus floor.


    However, it was also like a massive by itself.


    The Tutorial World stretched for millions of kilometers, enough to epass severals, or perhaps even a small star within its area. It was home to several Guardians, and the location where a branch of Tower Administration was located.


    Although the Tower Administration didn''t consider the Tutorial World their main headquarters, it was visited quite frequently by executives.


    However, aside from that, the Tutorial World was basically paradise.


    Between trials, many newbies preferred to explore the world to familiarize themselves with the atmosphere of the tower. Heaven''s Spire would eventually be their home¡­ There was nothing wrong with exploring one''s home.


    "This is the Tutorial World," Dracolius announced. The eyes of the newbies lit up at that moment. "You all are free to explore the entire, as you will be training here for a few weeks."


    The atmosphere lightened, and everyone was d.


    "That is, after you pass the first trial," Dracolius followed up with shocking words, and the scenery around the newbies changed in an instant. Now, they stood upon a ravaged wastnd, littered with the flesh and blood of those who fought upon it before their eventual deaths.


    "What is¡­"


    "What is this? Why are we here?"


    "Weren''t we going to explore the Tutorial World?"


    "Wee to the first trial," Dracolius announced, revealing a dangerous smile that highlighted his sharp fangs. His expression was one that urately disyed his sadist nature. "Only ten of you will survive this hellhole."


    The newbies were shocked, trying desperately to process the information. A few seconds ago, they''d been d to have passed the mana test, but now most of them would perish?


    "A few other newbies have been brought to rece those who died," Dracolius announced, flicking his wrist as a few newbies manifested, filling the crowd and bringing the number back to 100. "Ny percent of you will die."


    The faces of the newbies were pale.


    It seemed their satisfaction at passing the mana test was merely fleeting.


    "The First Trial is simply a battle royale," Dracolius announced as massive walls encased the party of newbies within a closed space, where the trial would be conducted. "However, you shall be met with intense heat as time passes, eventually to the point where your skin will melt. Once ten people remain, the battle royale will end, and the temperature will revert to its original state."


    [A/N: Reference to my first book.]


    "Begin," announced Dracolius as he faded away into nothingness. The trial shortly began, and the temperature rose a few degrees instantly.


    The newbies were able to process the information once their skin began stinging due to the intense heat that permeated the surrounding wastnd. Their breathing was the first aspect that was affected.


    Breathing hot air was ufortable. But that was it. It wasn''t harmful in the short term.


    And they couldn''t allow the temperature to rise further.


    "I''m sorry," said a long-haired man in a white shirt. He unsheathed his weapon before cleanly slicing the head of hisrade, ending his life. The blood sttered onto his clothes, staining them forever.


    He was only the first of many.


    The newbies weren''t clueless. They weren''t untrained in the art of killing, and could end lives for their benefit. However, as mentioned before, there were some who entered as ves or workers, and a few who were unprepared from the beginning.


    Not everyone was a prodigy.


    As expected, the pack of wolves wished to take advantage of the tiger, first. The tiger who seemed to have unparalleled knowledge, and was suppressing the potential dragons of the tower.


    At least, that''s what they believed.


    "At least hide your presence," said Arthur, turning around rapidly, evading a dagger that aimed at his lower back. He then snatched the dagger, twisting the arm that held it before pushing the assant onto the ground.


    Then, using Skofnung, he impaled his assant''s body.


    Skofnung was stained with blood for the first time in forever.

 Chapter 82 A Demonic Blade

    <h4>Chapter 82 A Demonic de</h4>


    ''I knew this wasn''t a regr sword,'' thought Arthur, inspecting the falchion with much interest. The de seemed dull, yet could produce such precise and destructive strikes. Also, the sword sliced through the air pressure without mana consumption to quicken the process.


    It was an amazing sword.


    Also, as it was stained with blood, it suffered a slight change.


    [Skofnung has tasted blood after several years.]


    [Skofnung is undergoing a change in its nature.]


    [Shifting nature from neutral to evil.]


    [User''s mana is being consumed rapidly to shift the nature of Skofnung. User can halt the process at any time.]


    ''No,'' thought Arthur. ''I allow it.''


    [Mana Consumption permitted.]


    [Skofnung has evolved into a demonic de.]


    [Skofnung is a temperamental sword. Slight changes can alter its nature in its entirety. User is advised to be cautious.]


    ''Ascertain,'' thought Arthur, gazing at Skofnung.


    [Name: Skofnung]


    [Grade: ??? (Demonic de)]


    As Arthur viewed information about the de on the blue screen that manifested before his eyes, his interest in Melzer''s legacy grew. An Elite Ranker couldn''t possess nectar, and that was a fact.


    Was Melzer lying when he admitted to being an Elite Ranker before his retirement?


    Perhaps¡­ but why?


    Skofnung was not an ordinary weapon. Arthur knew that the second he came into contact with the de while bidding Melzer farewell. It had a few special traits, and one of them was bearing fruit right now.


    A demonic de exuded the properties of a demon¡­


    Usually, Arthur would not have associated with anything that bore the name "demon," but demonic des were different. They weren''t rted to demons, and were simply named demonic because of their corrupted existence.


    Skofnung hadn''t changed in terms of appearance, though.


    It was simply dripping blood.


    "Anyone else?" Arthur inquired, stepping on the body of the man he had killed. Most newbies shrunk away, having witnessed the crimson-eyed man''s power. They didn''t wish to associate with him after the overwhelming disy of strength and cruelty.


    "Why don''t we find a different way to solve this?" Harry asked, intervening. "Do we really have to kill each other to pass this trial? Since the mana test had a loophole, shouldn''t there be one in this one, too?"


    "Perhaps," said an unknown man with navy hair and a disinterested expression stered over his face. He sat on the ground, uncaring of anything and everything that urred around him. "But, should we waste more time, we will burn to death before we find anything. I''m sure mister red eyes won''t retort, right?"


    "I don''t retort to things that make sense," replied Arthur calmly. "What the guy says is true."


    "Dino."


    "I didn''t ask for an introduction, but thanks, anyway. Arthur Sce."


    Dino nodded.


    "But we can''t just kill everyone, can we?" Harry protested, forming an expression of concern. Arthur, Dino, and a few others nced at him with expressions of suppressed frustration. Then, Dino spoke up.


    "And why is that? It''s not like you owe them anything."


    "You guys are insane," Harry let out a deep sigh, shaking his head as he considered the numerous possibilities. The temperature was rising by the second, and even the newbies with the toughest bodies were beginning to feel the heat.


    "Just kill them," said Randy in a frustrated voice, impaling a woman with a voluptuous body with his greatsword. Her expression crumpled before blood spilled from the wound, marking the end of her life.


    Harry watched it y out with disgust vivid on his face.


    "I agree with the big guy," said Dino, approaching a scrawny man while holding a longsword in his hand.


    "Hey, we can talk about this¨C"


    "No, we cannot," Dino cut the man''s words short, piercing his sternum with the longsword. He dug before twisting the sword. Finally, after the man''s eyes had lost their luster, he withdrew the longsword sharply, causing an enormous amount of blood to spill.


    "I agree with Harry, here," said an unknown woman dressed in a casual top and jeans. It was unusual, considering she was aware she was entering the tower, yet decided to dress so crudely.


    "And who are you?"


    "Jenny Vieira," the woman in the unusual attire introduced, performing a slight bow. "We can''t just kill everyone."


    Dino, Arthur, and Randy nced at each before scratching their heads simultaneously. ""Exin.""


    "Exin what?"


    "Why can''t we kill everybody?" Dino asked, shooting towards Jenny with his longsword pointed forward. As he thrust the weapon forward, thetter''s foot intercepted the strike, burying the former''s weapon into the ground.


    Then, Dino''s face was assaulted by the sole of Jenny''s foot. "Ow!"


    "You guys are heartless!" Jenny voiced her thoughts with scrunched eyebrows. "And, Dino, you''re pretty weak."


    "Shut up, woman."


    "Jenny¡­ what kind of people did you expect to meet when you entered the tower?" Arthur asked with suppressed frustration. He didn''t see anything wrong with murdering everyone, but he could understand Jenny''s point of view.


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "We have to figure things out¡­" Randy muttered. His body was turning crimson due to the heat, and so were the bodies of the other newbies. Randy was the most affected due to his inability to use mana to coat his body. "Hot¡­"


    "Do you have any option, Harry and Jenny?" Arthur asked, raising Skofnung. "If you cannot answer in three seconds, Dino, Randy, and I will have to take matters into our own hands. I''m giving you the opportunity, but not for long."


    Harry and Jenny bit their lips, racking their brains.


    "Three¡­"


    "Two¡­"


    "One¡­"


    As Arthur said the final word, he, Dino, and Randy shot towards the other newbies. Blood spilled as their weapons collided with the bodies of their victims. Flesh exploded in all directions, feuling their passion.


    Harry and Jenny watched with difort, but couldn''t retort.


    It was truly getting hot. The two had burn marks on their skin at that point, and even if they managed to figure out a way to rescue everyone, they wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed. The heat would burn them to a crisp.


    After a few minutes, the number had dropped to ten.

 Chapter 83 Through The Ceiling

    <h4>Chapter 83 Through The Ceiling</h4>


    Ten newbies remained out of the one hundred that participated in the first trial.


    The expressions on the faces of Jenny and Harry were of disappointment, while Randy, Dino, and Arthur were somewhat exhausted. A pool of blood epassed the wastnd that gradually reverted to its original temperature.


    Burns were evident on the skins of the survivors, some of whom were shared shitless despite having survived through the massacre. Their faces were pale without a shred of blood running across them.


    "You''re strong," said Dino, gently punching Randy''s massiveteral deltoid. Thetter revealed a faint smile, unlike his expression of insanity whilstmitting the massacre. He seemed like a decent human-being for once.


    "You¡­ too," said Randy between breaths, trying to steady his erratic breathing.


    "No, you guys are crazy," said Jenny, shaking her head in disappointment. "We shouldn''t have killed them¡­"


    "What do you suggest we could have done, Jenny?" Arthur asked, his expression disying his frustration urately. He expected to meet naive newbies, just like he''d been during his former life during the tutorial.


    However, he and a few others were quick to adapt due to the brutality of the atmosphere. In the tower, people would kill to receive a few coins. They would brutally murder an entire family for a cookie.


    Jenny hesitated¡­ "Um¡­"


    "If you''re so perturbed by this, why don''t you retire once you''re done with the tutorial?" Arthur inquired, staring at the woman in unusual clothes. Her expression was enigmatic, and flickered between sorrow and annoyance. "You won''t be able to survive without the ability to swing at anyone who swings at you."


    Jenny balled her fists, clenching them until blood dripped. She clenched her teeth, gritting them. "Mind your own business, Arthur."


    Arthur shrugged, unperturbed by Jenny''s reaction. In fact, the former had expected a sensitive reaction. She probably originated from a where morality was the norm. Also, the tower was probably herst resort at sess, and retiring would expose her to some difficulty on her home.


    ''She''s probably a refugee,'' thought Arthur. ''Well, who knows?''


    "We can talk about thister," Harry announced, pointing towards the portal that had manifested. Purple energy swirled within the portal, spewing a dangerous aura. Yet, everyone knew it waspletely safe.


    Arthur, Randy, Dino, Jenny, Harry, and the five other survivors took onest nce at the corpses before entering the portal.


    Their vision darkened, and their soul traveled at tremendous speeds through space and time, towards the coordinates with which the portal was connected to. It was an instant process for those traveling through it, but manyws were influenced in the process.


    The ten survivors emerged from the portal.


    Warm winds brushed against their skins, and light flooded into their corneas as they gently opened their eyes. It was a modern city, lined with skyscrapers, flying ships, and a luxurious atmosphere.


    "It''s like New York City!" One of the newbies announced, causing the others to shoot the person with curious nces. "A city on the I originate from. This is a bit more modernized, though."


    Lifeforms originating from various different species roamed the streets. Some seemed incredibly weak, while others seemed powerful. Some wore equipment suited for battle, some wore formal attire, and others wore casual clothes.


    Some even woreb coats.


    Suddenly, dark energy burst from the ground, shaping into the form of a humanoid fox. It was Dracolius, a Guardian belonging to the Tower Administration. "You all will stay in a hotel for a few weeks while you undergo basic training. It is up to you, whether you wish to attend or not. After the training period, all of you will be faced with a single trial, following which you will enter the Outer District. That is, if you manage to pass."


    The newbies nodded.


    "Other newbies will join you during training, and shall participate in the trial alongside you. Step into this portal to enter your hotel."


    Dracolius flicked his wrist, causing another oval-shaped, purple portal to manifest beside him. The newbies bid him farewell before entering the portal.


    As they emerged from the other side, they noticed they had reached a hotel reception. Dracolius exited the portal before swiping a few cards at the reception. Then, he passed the cards to the newbies.


    "Go to your rooms," said Dracolius. "Tonight, at 8 PM, you will be introduced to your fellow newbies. The training will also be exined, and you can choose whether you wish to attend or not. That is all. I shall take my leave now."


    Dracolius, although capable of exining matters in great detail, was a man of few words. He never spoke casually, or disyed significant reactions. His emotions were dull, and he remained emotionless most of the time.


    He was an enigmatic man/fox.


    He snapped his fingers and dissolved into the atmosphere. Not even dust remained to prove his existence.


    "I''ll take my leave first," said Dino, heading towards the stairs while staring at his card. "See you guys at 8 PM. I''m assuming a portal will open in our rooms, allowing us to reach our destination in little to no time?"


    "Probably," replied Randy, heading towards his room.


    Soon, everyone had departed, except Harry, Arthur, and Jenny.


    "Bye," said Harry unenthusiastically, heading towards his room.


    That left Arthur and Jenny.


    "Think about what I said," said the crimson-eyed man. "If you cannot handle it, you''ll have to learn. Otherwise¡­"


    Without finishing his sentence, Arthur disappeared into the distance.


    Jenny remained standing. Her eyes stared at the marble floor covered in ruby-red rugs, and her shoes. Her eyes, externally, were calm. Yet, within them, a storm was brewing, desperately trying to burst.


    "Me? Leave?" Jenny asked no one in particr, letting out an absent-minded chuckle. She wasn''t in her right mind. Tears streamed down her face as sheughed, uncaring of what those around her thought.


    Finally, she wiped her tears and stared at the ceiling.


    "I can never leave¡­ not until I break through the ceiling of the tower¡­"

 Chapter 84 Introduction To The Tutorial World

    <h4>Chapter 84 Introduction To The Tutorial World</h4>


    ''It''s a pretty basic room,'' thought Arthur, entering the room which his card opened the door to. It was asrge as a one-bedroom apartment, and contained a hall, a medium-size bedroom, a tiny bathroom with a toilet and a shower, and a kitchen separated from the hall by a thin wall.


    Groceries were somehow stuffed into the refrigerator. Towels were kept near theundry, while appropriate clothing was kept in the closets. The hotel provided perfect living conditions for someone like Arthur, whose job revolved aroundbat.


    There were other forms of training one could receive, but the crimson-eyed man decided to choosebat. Although he wouldn''t learn significantly more than what he could learn by himself, he could still condition and refine his prowess.


    Arthur changed intofortable clothes before plopping down on the couch. He unsheathed Skofnung, deciding to inspect the change it underwent during the first trial. Its external appearance had not changed much.


    Other than the fact that the sword seemed sturdier and exuded a slightly corrupted aura, there was no significant change. The corrupted aura was something that could potentially harm Arthur''s rationality during stressful moments in battle, but the crimson-eyed man could suppress the meager amount Skofnung emitted.


    The minor changes in Skofnung were a slight decrease in weight and the sense of invigoration Arthur experienced when holding the falchion.


    ''This is not the hunk of metal Melzer made it out to be,'' thought Arthur. In fact, even the crimson-eyed man couldn''t figure out its history. During his former life, he entered Heaven''s Spire long after Melzer''s prime.


    Skofnung was a great mana conductor, as the metal it was forged using was quite high quality.


    There was one more peculiar aspect about the weapon. As Arthur took the lives of more people, the de emanated what seemed to be hunger. A bit of its will leaked, as if the falchion was an intelligent entity.


    But the intelligence was lower than an ant.


    It could only express its will when stirred from its eternal slumber. However, even such a meager amount of intelligence caused Skofnung''s value in Arthur''s mind to soar. This was a weapon that could apany him for a long time if the crimson-eyed man could assist the weapon in its growth.


    Its status as a demonic de was a bit troublesome, but that could be ignored as long as the weapon didn''t spiral out of control.


    After inspecting Skofnung, Arthur simply concentrated on absorbing mana.


    A few hours passed, and evening came around. Finally, it was time for the entrance ceremony, the one where newbie training would be introduced.


    *


    As a portal manifested before Arthur, he stepped in without hesitation. His senses blurred for a few milliseconds before an entirely new scenery came into view. It was a hall with a stage at the front.


    The hall was almost entirely empty, but several portals opened up immediately. Newbies spilled from the portals, taking in the new scenery with open minds. They all gazed at the entity who stood on the stage.


    But time wasn''t ripe yet.


    "Hey," said Dino, approaching the crimson-eyed man with a friendly smile. Unlike his disinterested demeanor during the first trial, Dino had begun socializing with the other newbies now.


    Randy, Harry, and Jenny also approached the duo.


    For some reason, Jenny''s appearance seemed enigmatic, as if something had changed in her mentality during the short period she had been away from the group. Her confidence seemed to have risen.


    "Are we just arge group now?" Harry asked, letting out a chuckle. Dino and Randy shrugged, while Jenny and Arthur didn''t disy any reaction. Harry''sughter trailed off before an awkward silence overtook. "I guess not¡­"


    "Acquaintances," Jenny corrected. The others nodded.


    "For now," said Dino, wrapping his arm around Randy''s shoulders. Thetter didn''t resist, and even revealed a faint smile. The two were bonding quite well.


    A few minutes passed as Arthur and the others conversed.


    Finally, the entity who stood calmly atop the stage extended his arm, and a microphone manifested in his hand. He tapped the microphone a few times before coughing to make sure it worked.


    "Ladies and Gentleman," he announced. He was a short, dwarf-like man with brte hair flowing down his neck. His face could only be described as "ugly," but his body seemed quite toned.


    He wore a formal suit, and carried a smile on his face.


    "Wee to the Tutorial World," said the dwarf-like man. "I am Vector, an executive in the Tower Administration. By executive, I mean I am one of the highest-ranking Guardians in the entire organization."


    A few newbies pped awkwardly at his boasts.


    "Today, we gather after the conclusion of the first tutorial," said Vector. "We are here to discuss the training that all newbies will undergo until the second trial, which will also be thest one before you guys be yers."


    "Bing a yer is quite an aplishment, and you should value that."


    "The styles of training will be offered to you, and you can choose which to undergo. The training will begin the day after tomorrow. Remember, one must choose at least 2, as one will not be able to be a yer otherwise. Here is a list of the styles of training."


    "Physical training, swordsmanship training, mana training, magic training, research training, alchemic training, assassin training, tamer training, summoner training, and blessing and curses training."


    Once Vector announced all styles of training, he bid the newbies farewell and good luck before vanishing into thin air. Immediately, the newbies stirred, rushing towards the booth to sign up for training.


    Since there were many options, there was a variety of paths one could choose to tread upon after the training. Most of the newbies, however, simply chose physical training and mana training.


    As Arthur approached the booth, he quickly chose swordsmanship training and physical training.


    Since hisbat style was based upon magic in his former life, he didn''t wield a sword often. However, in this life, he was pursuing both magic and swordsmanship. He was ustomed to the former, but for thetter, he still required assistance.


    Although, his swordsmanship was still above average on his of origin.

 Chapter 85 Hummers Cafe

    <h4>Chapter 85 Hummers Cafe</h4>


    The night passed in an instant.


    As dawn approached, Arthur, Randy, Dino, Harry, and Jenny met up outside the hotel in casual attire. Since the training would begin tomorrow, the group wished to explore the Tutorial World as much as possible.


    They would never be able to return to the world beneath the Outer District. Exploring was only beneficial, considering their time in the Tutorial World would revolve around training and preparing for the second trial once the dawn of tomorrow shone upon them.


    It was only a matter of time before life became an endless cycle of training and resting for the next couple of weeks. After that, the newbies would stake their lives at a chance to be yers and enter the Outer District, where they could ess the first floor.


    "The weather is nice," said Jenny, staring at the light-blue sky and puffy, white clouds that floated around. The Sun was artificial, but they didn''t take away from its majesty. Its rays provided a sense of warmth and illumination to the entire world.


    "Truly," said Harry, reinforcing her words as he stared absent-mindedly at the soaring sea.


    Arthur, Jenny, Harry, Dino, and Randy had only just exited the hotel, and were continuing aimlessly on the sidewalk. They continued without a destination in their mind, simply observing the world.


    "It''s much more advanced than my," said Arthur.


    As the group continued, they were eventually forced to choose their destination. After much consideration, they settled on a famous cafe a few kilometers away from the hotel they were staying at. The cafe was renowned across the world, and was a staple that newbies must try at least once.


    As they arrived at their destination, Arthur and the others gazed upon the cafe in all its glory. It was a tiny building, but a Spatial spell erged it from within. There was a signboard out front that said, "Hummers Cafe."


    Since the interior was muchrger, there wasn''t a significantly long line to enter. Arthur and the others were able to enter the cafe after a few minutes of waiting. They secured a table before ordering shortly after.


    "I didn''t think you were someone who likedttes," said Dino, staring at Randy. "You look more like an espresso guy."


    "Many people think so," replied Randy, revealing a faint smile. "They think because my body and personality is so rough, I would be someone who enjoyed the bitter, disgusting taste of ck coffee."


    "Hey! Don''t call ck coffee disgusting!" Harry and Arthur said simultaneously before ncing at each other. The two cracked smiles before ring at Randy, who chuckled at theirical behavior.


    "You haven''t talked in a while¡­" Dino muttered, staring at Jenny, who simply stared into the distance absent-mindedly. Jolted awake by Dino''s words, she raised her eyebrows and nced at everyone.


    "Huh? Sorry, I was thinking about something," said Jenny, scratching the back of her head in embarrassment.


    "I forgot to ask this, but which training styles are you guys picking?" Harry inquired. Curiosity was vivid on his face. He leaned forward, resting his chin on his palm and his elbow on the table beneath.


    "I chose research and alchemic training," said Randy. Everyone''s eyes widened as they stared at him dumbfoundedly. Didn''t his choice stray away from the path he was pursuing? Why choose academic training?


    "Why, Randy?"


    "My physique and swordsmanship are good enough for now¡­ I don''t have mana, so I can''t train it or use magic. Then¡­ I''m a little too big to be an assassin. Summoning and blessing and curses require mana. Also, why would I learn to tame beasts?"


    "Seems like you thought this through thoroughly," said Arthur, nodding. "Are you any good at academics?"


    "Not really¡­"


    Arthur let out a chuckle, and so did the others. Randy would have a difficult time training, but that was what made his time in the Tutorial World worthwhile. Learning an entirely new aspect wasmendable.


    "I chose mana and magic training," said Harry, brushing his fingers across his hair. "My swordsmanship is refined, and my physique is decent. The other training styles are useless¡­ my apologies, Randy."


    "It''s fine," said Randy. Unlike his brutal introduction, the man was quite lighthearted¡­ unless provoked.


    "I chose physical and swordsmanship training," announced Arthur. "I''m weak in terms of physicalbat."


    "For me, it was assassin training and mana training," said Dino. "To improve my mana control and perhaps learn to conceal my presence using it. Mynky bodyes in handy."


    "What about you, Jenny?" Harry asked, turning to face the woman, who had spaced out once again.


    "What?"


    "What training styles did you choose?" Harry repeated the question.


    "Uh¡­ blessings and curses, along with swordsmanship."


    "Cool," Harry remarked, shing a smile. Harry''s lighthearted and kind personality was not a good fit for Heaven''s Spire, but his sheer talent allowed him to surpass his limits during Arthur''s former life.


    Stars Of Tomorrow¡­ most of its members had perished during the first trial, and it didn''t seem like Harry was recruiting more. In fact, he hadn''t addressed the issue yet, which Arthur found odd.


    ''Does he not care?'' Arthur pondered. Stars Of Tomorrow had epassed almost all the members that participated in the tutorial. Arthur wasn''t aware of the details, but the n was massive before it even reached the Outer District.


    It was unsettling that Harry was avoiding the issue.


    "What happened to your group, Harry?" Arthur asked, striking a conversation about the matter. He couldn''t change things too much, as information was where he received an edge over other participants. And, of course, wisdom.


    However, there were others with far more wisdom than Arthur. His advantage was knowledge. He couldn''t allow his cheat to eventually dissipate.


    "They¡­ they all died," said Harry, letting out a sigh. Faint resentment was evident in his tone, but it wasn''t directed towards Arthur.


    "Will you re-construct it?"


    "I don''t know¡­ At least, not until we reach the Outer District. I don''t want more than I can handle."

 Chapter 86 Oscar Rune

    <h4>Chapter 86 Oscar Rune</h4>


    Where had Harry''s confidence gone?


    When Arthur first met Harry during his former life, the man was a fairly confident, wise man in his thirties. He was a fair leader, and one of the greatest men Arthur met at the time. Although, his strength was not significant.


    However, despite hisck of strength, Harry led Stars Of Tomorrow into prosperity, solidifying their name in the mid-rank n range.


    Such a man would have never feared biting off more than he could chew. He was confident, and even impulsive sometimes. His ability originated from the massive force he amassed during the tutorial.


    However, wouldn''t his start be terrible if he couldn''t amass a simr force this time?


    It wasn''t Arthur''s ce to speak, though. Since the crimson-eyed man was one of the perpetrators in his group''s destruction, he couldn''t advise Harry on that aspect. Speaking of which, how had Harry retained his confidence during Arthur''s former life, when his force was massacred during the first trial?


    ''The butterfly effect¡­'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin. His presence in the wrong batch of newbies caused a massive change to ur. The Butterfly Effect referred to a chain of changes due to a tiny mishap.


    Let''s say, in Arthur''s former life, a man that would survive the first trial went on to be a one-man army in the tower.


    However, when Arthur appeared in the wrong batch of newbies, he killed that man, preventing the birth of such a prodigy.


    That, in turn, would force many unforeseen events to ur. Perhaps Arthur prevented the interaction of the prodigy and another man, who was supposed to join him in his endeavor, but due to the prodigy''s absence, he became a drunkard and died.


    Small changes could have massive consequences.


    And if Arthur''s presence had caused Harry to lose confidence in himself, that would disturb the events that urred in the crimson-eyed man''s former life, rendering most of his knowledge utterly useless.


    But he couldn''t change that.


    His mere presence caused a ripple effect. If he wanted to halt that change, he would have to reverse the timeline and do things in order, without a single change. The most difficult part was abandoning his family, if that truly came to be.


    Arthur and the others chatted for a few minutes, bringing up topics such as their goals and their lives prior to entering Heaven''s Spire.


    "Our order is ready,"mented Harry, preparing to stand up and retrieve it. However, Arthur beat him to it.


    "I''ll get it," said the crimson-eyed man, calmly walking towards the counter. As he approached it, a man suddenly bumped into him, causing a collision. Coffee spilled on Arthur''s chest, staining his shirt.


    The other party seemed just as bewildered and hurriedly tried to clean the crimson-eyed man''s shirt. However, it was to no avail.


    "I''m so sorry," said the other party, who was a man with dark-green hair and cyan eyes. He seemed like an ordinary man aside from the fact that his coffee basically looked like milk. However, the most peculiar aspect about the man was the fact that Arthur knew him.


    Arthur''s eyes were wide as he stared at the cyan-eyed man. He was motionless, as if dumbfounded by what he saw.


    ''Oscar Rune¡­'' thought Arthur as anger arose in his chest. He desperately suppressed his emotions from bursting. If he could, the crimson-eyed man would have impaled a hole in Oscar''s chest immediately.


    No, Oscar didn''t deserve a clean, painless death. Arthur considered torturing him until he begged for mercy¡­ a mercy that he would never receive.


    ''I have to kill him,'' thought Arthur, reaching for Skofnung. However, at that moment, a hand pressed on his shoulder. It was Dino. His expression was solemn, and he shook his head while staring into Arthur''s eyes.


    Arthur buried his anger. "It''s all right."


    "No¨C"


    "It''s fine¡­" Arthur said, raising his voice. Oscar seemed surprised, but soon epted the situation. He apologized to Arthur once more before excusing himself, muttering a trail of words as he left.


    Arthur grabbed their order before returning to his table.


    An hour passed, and the group enjoyed their drinks while conversing. Their bonds grew stronger, and they became a bit more than acquaintances. Soon, evening arrived, marking the end of their day.


    As they left the cafe, Dino pulled Arthur to the side.


    "What was that?" Dino asked, staring at the crimson-eyed man with surprise. "Your aura was leaking, your murderous intent was thick, and you seemed to have spaced out. Plus, reaching for your sword? That''s too far."


    Arthur didn''t respond.


    "You might have a grudge with that guy, but don''t lose control of yourself," Dino said, cing a hand on Arthur''s shoulder before patting it a few times. "You realize killing is prohibited until we reach the Outer District, right? That''s excluding trials."


    "Yes, I''m aware," said Arthur, letting out a sigh. "I do have a grudge with that guy. Thanks for stopping me."


    Dino nodded before heading towards the rest of the group. "Let''s go."


    Arthur followed him. It was like his rage had subsided, but that was far from the truth. In reality, it was simply buried beneath other emotions, threatening to detonate. He took an oath to ughter all that obstructed his path.


    Well, Oscar was one of them.


    "See you at mana training, Dino," said Harry, shaking Dino''s hand as he bid farewell to the others.


    All of them chose a rtively straightforward training style, except Randy and Jenny. The former chose training styles the others couldn''t have imagined, while thetter chose blessings and curses¡­ which was odd in its own right.


    "See you at swordsmanship training," said Arthur, shaking hands with Jenny. Randy simply let out a snort before leaving.


    Arthur headed towards his room, passing by the hotel staff who greeted him at sight. However, Arthur could only think of a single thing.


    Oscar Rune.


    Little did he know, the crimson-eyed wouldn''t be forgetting about him anytime soon.


    As he appeared in his dream.

 Chapter 87 He Laughed As He Succumbed

    <h4>Chapter 87 He Laughed As He Sumbed</h4>


    The battlefield was akin to a wastnd.


    Corpses were piled in all directions, and the squalid scent of rotting flesh wandered aimlessly across the area.


    "Sir, the general area is practically abandoned," a polite yet hurried voice resounded across the bloodied battlefield, addressing a figure higher ranked than himself. "It seemed the Ganghan Guild didn''t leave anything behind after their battle with the Fwelsh n."


    "They certainly razed part of the 18th floor to the ground¡­" A figure epassed in a dark, crimson light spoke in a monotonous tone, stroking his chin in the process.


    Burning wood caused fatal fumes of smoke to rise. All greenery had been devoured, leaving nothing but infertile ground along with the remains of Warriors, civilians, and perhaps a few houses.


    Aside from that, the entire floor was gone.


    "The Tower Administration will take care of thister," muttered the man in dark, crimson light. He was Arthur Sce, the Lord of Sins and the leader of Heaven''s Challengers. At that point in time, he was not yet the ruler of the 98th floor.


    His gaze was firm, and his demeanor was as calm as ake on a hot, summer day. Not a single ripple was visible. As the dark, crimson light dissipated, it revealed his nigh enchanting appearance, capable of swaying the hearts of both genders.


    His dark hair parted in the middle, reaching the tip of his pale ears. His crimson eyes were enigmatic, and exuded a sense of danger if one nced into them. They were akin to an eternal abyss, capable of swallowing anything using the absence of light present within them.


    His cherry-red lips slightly curved downwards, forming a faint frown.


    His body was cloaked by majestic robes, but through the belt that tied around his waist, one could assume that his figure was toned. It was a warrior''s body¡­ No, it surpassed that level. It was a King''s body.


    "How is the 2nd division doing?" Arthur muttered to no one in particr, walking forward as he observed the destruction caused by two mid-rank guilds. The 18th floor had been rendered temporarily unclearable due to the mass destruction.


    Even the Tower Administration would require a few days before they could revert the floor to its original state. Thankfully, most of the floor''s poption had evacuated before the battle took ce, and had survived.


    Otherwise, the Tower Administration would have waged war against the Ganghan Guild and Fwelsh n. As one progressed through floors, it became increasingly difficult to interfere with their systems.


    That''s why most floors that suffered destruction were on the lower end.


    Destroying a floor was an offense, and the two guilds would suffer heavily formitting such an act.


    "The 2nd division has found nothing¡­ The Ganghan Guild looted everything," said a man dressed in a pristine, white suit. His hair was greasy and pushed back, while his eyes were a light shade of orange.


    "The Ganghan Guild is fucked,"mented Arthur, allowing a faint smile to blossom on his face. A mocking smile, to be precise. "Unless they have the protection of a high-rank n, their destruction is imminent."


    "That''s true, my lord."


    Arthur''s footsteps caused a "crunch" sound to reverberate across the area. The noise echoed, striking Arthur''s ears much louder than it had emerged from his feet. Suddenly, the crimson-eyed man sensed a presence.


    "Come out," said Arthur, turning his head to face a certain pile of wooden nks in the distance. His words seemed to be effective, as a secondter, a man emerged from behind the nks. His forehead was bleeding.


    His clothes were tattered, and resentment was evident in his eyes.


    "Name," said the crimson-eyed man, approaching the man who''d emerged from the nks.


    "Oscar¡­ Oscar Rune."


    Arthur didn''t respond. His eyes shone a deeper shade of crimson, causing Oscar to shrink in fear. Each step Arthur took instilled more fear in Oscar''s heart, but thetter wasn''t able to move under the petrifying terror.


    Who knew this was simply a trick?


    Once Arthur reached within arm''s length of Oscar, thetter revealed a smirk. He unsheathed his sword, swinging horizontally towards the crimson-eyed man''s torso. However, his de shed with an invisible wall before reaching Arthur.


    "Interesting¡­" Arthur muttered, gazing into Oscar''s eyes. Thetter remained indifferent, but a hint of amusement arose in his eyes. "You weren''t petrified by my eyes¡­"


    The invisible wall produced a certain kind of pressure, pushing Oscar to the ground. The man gritted his teeth and tried to attack once again. Unfortunately, a flick using Arthur''s fingers caused him to fall several hundreds of meters away.


    Then, Oscar was unwillingly forced back to Arthur''s feet. Thetter bent down before extending his arm. "Would you like to join the Heaven''s Challengers?"


    Suddenly, Oscar''s expression changed. Instead of resentment, hope manifested within his eyes as he processed the words Arthur had uttered. "Will you¡­ truly save me? From this hellhole¡­ will you?"


    Oscar''s face underwent several changes.


    "Yes," said Arthur, nodding solemnly. "I will rescue you."


    Finally, Oscar let out a determined sigh.


    "Then, I will join you."


    *


    Several years passed, and the Heaven''s Challengers experienced massive growth through thebined efforts of its members and the Lord of Sins, who eventually came to rule the 98th floor as the apex of the tower underneath the Demons and Angels.


    However, not all stories¡­


    No, all stories have a point where things turn to shit.


    The Heaven''s Challengers¡­ the Tale of the Lord of Sins wasn''t an exception. Eventually, the jealous revolted, toppling the man who stood above all.


    It was a dark moment in history, and the day before time crashed. It wasn''t known whether that timeline faded away into the abyss, or still exists somewhere. However, within that timeline, Oscar was an opposing force towards the Lord of Sins.


    As Arthur''s torso was impaled by a massivence, Oscar stood a few kilometers away.


    Amusement was vivid in his eyes. Heughed as if there was no tomorrow.


    Heughed as Arthur sumbed.

 Chapter 88 As Long As Dreams Exist, So Will Nightmares

    <h4>Chapter 88 As Long As Dreams Exist, So Will Nightmares</h4>


    As the rays of dawn squeezed through the narrow gap between the blinds of Arthur''s room, the man''s eyelids fluttered open. As light flooded into his cornea, he rubbed his eyes before sliding off the bed.


    As he stood up, Arthur clicked his tongue.


    He''d remembered a distasteful moment.


    However, ignoring the faint remnant of memory he still retained, Arthur headed towards the shower. Once he''d freshened up, the crimson-eyed man slipped into one of the ck tightsuits before grabbing Skofnung and heading out.


    Today was his first day of training.


    First, he would undergo physical training, after which the ss would switch to swordsmanship. Those pursuing physical training and something else would leave after the former ss concluded.


    Arthur passed by a few other newbies before descending down a staircase that led to a massive field. The ground was somewhat soft, and the atmosphere was the perfect temperature for training.


    Not too hot, not too cold.


    It seemed Arthur was the first one to arrive.


    Except, of course, the instructor. Unlike usual, the Tower Administration had hired yers to train newbies. It seemed the Guardians didn''t specialize in the training styles the Tower Administration offered.


    The instructor for physical and swordsmanship training was a fairly handsome man dressed in a ckpression shirt and gray sweatpants. His attire was too casual, considering his stature as a Ranker.


    His eyes were a light shade of hazel, while his hair was ck.


    A casual expression clouded his face. His hand rested on the hilt of his sword, which was strapped to his waist. He stood awkwardly, gazing directly at the blinding rays of the Sun, which had only just risen.


    Arthur had to admit¡­ It was a mesmerizing scene.


    "It''s beautiful, isn''t it?" The instructor spoke, turning to face the crimson-eyed man, who seemed surprised.


    ''How could he sense me¡­ Oh shit, I''m not even a yer yet¡­'' Arthur med himself for forgetting that he had regressed. Normally, a Ranker would grovel beneath his feet, begging for mercy. It was a nice change of pace.


    "Yes, it''s truly beautiful," replied Arthur, joining the instructor. The two stood side-by-side. "As they say, as you turn towards the Sun, the shadows fall behind you¡­"


    The instructor chuckled at that remark. "Are you a poet?"


    "No," replied Arthur. "I was reminded of something my subordinate once said¡­"


    The subordinate eventually came to stab the crimson-eyed man, but Arthur figured it wasn''t worth adding. Even the fact that he had a subordinate as a mere newbie was incredible. His words were bound to cause a misunderstanding.


    However, unlike his expectations, the instructor simply nodded. He then turned to face the crimson-eyed man. "Aryan Patel."


    "Arthur Sce," replied Arthur, shaking Aryan''s hand. "I was told that you''re a Ranker."


    "Interested?"


    "No, simply asking."


    Aryan seemed dejected, but regained hisposure. Arthur chuckled inwardly at how easily he could determine Aryan''s emotions. It was like he was a nk canvas, despite having resided in Heaven''s Spire for a fairly long time.


    That simply wasn''t possible.


    Everyone who entered the tower molded into something solid. For many, it was arrogance and overconfidence that stuck with them. For some, it was virtuous values. However, not many¡­ No, none remained as nk canvases.


    "What floor have you climbed to?" Arthur asked, maintaining a calmposure while staring at the Sun. As it peeked over the horizon, it disyed an ethereal glow that was more valuable than any other scenery.


    "The 67th," replied Aryan. "It''s only a matter of time¡­ perhaps a few years before I be a High Ranker."


    "How do you convince yourself you won''t die on the way there?" Arthur asked. The temperature of the atmosphere plummeted, and Aryan''s face darkened. Hisposure sumbed to Arthur''s shocking words.


    "Why do you think I will die?"


    "You aren''t at a nd, Aryan," Arthur reminded. "This is not an amusement park, but the Spire to Heaven. As long as Heaven exists, so will Hell. As long as dreams exist, so will nightmares. Life causes Death. Creation causes Destruction. As long as hope exists, so will despair once you fail."


    "You''re basing your prediction off of quotes?" Aryan asked, scrunching his eyebrows as he formed a yful expression. It wasical how a youngster could be so mature yet so naive simultaneously.


    "I never made a prediction," Arthur said calmly. "I simply asked how you convince yourself you won''t die. Never did I mention my opinion."


    Aryan let out a sigh, realizing the crimson-eyed man spoke nothing but the truth. It was a new aspect Aryan had never thought about. He knew death was definitely a possibility, but he still attempted to clear the floors with dedication.


    What subconscious thought kept him going, assuring him there was a reality without certain death? There was a reality in which he wouldn''t die. What thought assured him of that fact, fueling his dedication to climb towards the 100th floor.


    Although, there was a slim chance anyone would ever reach that floor.


    "Now that I think about it¡­ it''s due to my desire to avenge my family," said Aryan. "For my family, I swear I won''t die. I know that my family, wherever they are, are protecting me from the shadows."


    ''Superstitions¡­'' thought Arthur, letting out a sigh internally. The question was made to determine Aryan''spetency and his resolve. Although his desire wasmendable, his method of providing himselffort proved that he was ipetent.


    His resolve was based on a belief that rooted from his subconscious. Although it provided him with strength, it wasn''t solid.


    ''It''s not worth it learning from this guy in the long term,'' thought Arthur. Teachers had to have a sense ofpetency, and a deep-rooted resolve that was simr to that of their students. A teacher without sufficient mental prowess was useless.


    It was obvious, based on Aryan''s weak resolve, his belief would eventually be shattered.


    Someone who based most of their journey on motivation instead of discipline would most likely fail to achieve their goal. Motivation was only the beginning. When motivation faded, one was left with nothing.


    However, a way to contradict this was through discipline.


    Even if it was ufortable, the desire¡­ no, necessity was something that kept one going.

 Chapter 89 Aryan

    <h4>Chapter 89 Aryan</h4>


    Arthur and Aryan chatted for a few minutes before the newbies began flooding in. There were about fifty newbies participating in physical training, and most were scrawny and un-athletic. It seemed most were nning on increasing their versatility.


    Physical training was not required by those with athletic bodies. They simply focused on increasing their capabilities with mana and magic to increase their versatility andpliment their physical prowess.


    On the other hand, those who were well-versed in magic and mana maniption focused on the physical aspect. Both parties were improving aspects in which they were not experienced to form a well-rounded base of power.


    Suddenly, Arthur spotted someone he knew. ''Oscar¡­''


    The man was looking around innocently, observing the other newbies. His gaze suddenly fell upon Arthur, and he sped his hands together before revealing an apologetic smile. It seemed he still felt bad due to the incident yesterday.


    Arthur ignored Oscar. The newbies formed a semi-circle around Aryan, as per his orders, and waited for the instructor to introduce himself. The Physical Training ss was being conducted by a Ranker, which caused excitement to rise in the minds of the newbies.


    A Ranker was a legendary existence to someone who hadn''t taken a single step towards climbing the tower. A retired Ranker was difficult to spot, as most either died in the tower or chose to remain loyal to their ns.


    There weren''t many unaffiliated Rankers, since most couldn''t climb that high without the assistance of ns. Mid-rank ns and high-rank ns usually monopolized Rankers, but low-rank ns also possessed a few.


    The newbies began asking questions before the Ranker could even introduce himself.


    "How many floors have you climbed?"


    "How difficult are they? Could you spare some information about the floors? I''ve heard each tenth floor is the most difficult. Is that true?"


    "What are your powers? What element do you specialize in?"


    "How good are you with the sword? Oh, right, are you affiliated with a n or are you a lone Ranker?"


    Aryan, being bombarded with the questions of the excited newbies, couldn''t help but scratch the back of his head in embarrassment. He disyed signs of nervousness, being the center of attention for once.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, finding Aryan''s behavior to reinforce the former''s judgment of him. Thetter was a nk canvas. He became nervous in front of a crowd filled with people a person like him wouldn''t even consider ants.


    Perhaps it was Arthur''s arrogance, but Aryan wasn''t fit to be a Ranker.


    ''Perhaps he possessed a strong inherent skill, and when someone found out about it, they made him join their n and helped him climb floors¡­'' Arthur thought, considering the possibility that Aryan was the by-product of a mass-carry.


    Such a person couldn''t have climbed through the floors of Heaven''s Spire without assistance. Otherwise, either arrogance or indifference would be deep-rooted within his demeanor. Even a righteous demeanor was fine¡­


    But Aryan acted like a child.


    "Calm down," said Aryan. His position and authority forced the newbies to shut their mouths at once. They were in no position to argue with or refuse to follow the orders of a Ranker, who was hired specifically by the Tower Administration.


    Once Aryan had the situation under control, he introduced himself.


    "I am Aryan Patel, a Ranker affiliated to Olympus," said Aryan. His words shocked those who listened. Olympus was a high-ranking n, and to affiliate with them, one required tremendous power.


    Usually, high-ranking ns hired High Rankers. They only hired Rankers if they were the cream of the crop, which represented Aryan''s influence and power within the tower. It surpassed all expectations.


    ''So it was Olympus¡­'' Arthur thought, letting out a chuckle internally. His predictions turned out to be the truth. Aryan possessed a powerful skill that enticed the executives of Olympus, and allowed the Ranker to rush through the floors.


    But that also meant his base was not that solid.


    ''Still, his skill has to be incredibly powerful for Olympus itself to seek him,'' acknowledged Arthur.


    "Today, I will be your instructor, and we will be conducting Physical Training," Aryan announced information that everyone already knew. However, he still received fake apuse, causing him to raise his chin in temporary arrogance.


    The newbies seemed to admire him.


    "Firstly, I will examine your constitutions," said Aryan. "Judging by the fact that you have just entered Heaven''s Spire, I''m assuming you do not have powerful constitutions. However, I intend to find the average durability of your constitutions so that I can tweak the training as per your needs."


    The newbies nodded simultaneously, and Aryan began his check. He circled across the batch of students, delivering light jabs to their abdomens to test the durability of their bodies. Many folded immediately.


    Some managed to remain standing, while a few managed to refrain from disying a significant reaction. However, constitutions did not represent ack of pain receptors.


    "What''s your name?" Aryan asked, stopping in front of a certain man whom he had just punched.


    "Oscar Rune."


    "Well, Oscar, your constitution is exceptionally powerful," Aryan acknowledged. "Well done."


    Oscar nodded, allowing a smile to blossom on his face. It held innocence¡­ simr innocence to when Arthur had first met Oscar during his former life. The crimson-eyed man, however, knew what Oscar would develop into in the future.


    Soon, Aryan arrived in front of Arthur. As extended his arm at rming speeds. His fist collided with Arthur''s abdomen, causing the crimson-eyed man to tighten his muscles. Pain spread across his body.


    However, he withheld a shriek. Moreover, no internal damage was done to his body.


    It was simply a surge of pain.


    "Your constitution is also powerful, Arthur."


    "Thank you."


    Aryan continued, praising a few others. Most of the people he praised were quite muscr and had toned bodies. They weren''t ones who attended the ss for the sake of versatility, but those who dedicated their lives towards physical prowess.


    They were the minority who decided to attend Physical Training.

 Chapter 90 To Grow

    <h4>Chapter 90 To Grow</h4>


    The batch then underwent harsh training. Things like enduring the pressure of a waterfall and performing continuous cardiovascr movements were included. By the end, the newbies were exhausted.


    Some had deep gashes and bruises on their skin, but the select few were quickly healed by theckeys of the Tower Administration. However, endurance training wasn''t the only aspect of physical training.


    It also included spars without weapons.


    "The first battle will be between Fiona and Ian," Aryan announced. The two stepped onto the battleground, directing expressions of disgust towards each other while approaching the center of the field.


    Aryan used mana to form a barrier encasing the twobatants. The barrier was enormous, and spanned across almost a kilometer. It was lime in color, and had tiny, transparent hexagons spanning across it.


    Only the outlines of the hexagons were visible, but even they flickered into a lighter color every once in a while. However, the effects didn''t hinder the durability of the barrier, as not even a regr Ranker could shatter it.


    It was overkill, producing such a powerful barrier for a battle between newbies. However, Aryan didn''t mind, considering his massive mana reserve. The barrier didn''t even cause a dent in his reserve.


    Fiona was a woman with ck hair that was cut short in order to prevent obstruction of vision. Her eyes were always narrowed into slits, as if she were scouring the area for prey as a predator.


    Her pupils, albeit difficult to spot, were navy-blue. They were darker in the middle. Her skin was pale, as if she were a vampire. With a t body, she easily fit into the ck tight suit that most attendees of the physical training wore.


    Ian was a scrawny, tall man with minimal muscle mass. His skin was a darker shade, while his eyes wererger. His outward appearance seemed to portray him as an innocent being, and his hairplimented that look.


    His white hair was pushed to the side in an orderly fashion, with an excessive amount of gel and hair products. It wasn''t spiky, and was quite clean to look at. He wore thin-frame, oval-shaped sses that he took off for the battle.


    He also wore a tight suit.


    "Wear these," said Aryan, tossing a pair of metal gauntlets to both Ian and Fiona. As they slipped it on their fists, bothbatantsmented on its heavy weight, and how moving their arms was difficult.


    However, that was the point of the ss.


    It didn''t matter who won. It was a matter of who received most out of the ss, and who underwent more growth. The training phase in the tutorial was notpetitive by any means. The Tower Administration encouraged friendlypetitions, but that was about it.


    However, the second trial was the most difficult. In that, most newbies perished. Only a select few were able to enter the tower¡­ the best of the best.


    However, considering the massive number of people that entered the tutorial world every day, there were tens of thousands, perhaps hundreds of thousands of newbies that entered the tower in each batch.


    It was a stupendous number, but it was only a tiny numberpared to those that perished along the way.


    "Begin," said Aryan. The lime barrier sparkled, and the twobatants shot towards each other. Considering their inability to properly utilize their bodies during battle, their movements were quite stiff and unrefined.


    A few of the experienced students watched with disappointment, letting out sighs as Ian and Fiona tripped over their own feet while moving rapidly through the barrier. Their movement was quick, but that was all.


    Their agility was nill, and even their perception had gaps. The two allowed for openings and left themselves vulnerable at every move. However, the other didn''t take advantage, unable to spot the openings.


    ''This is sad,'' thought Arthur, letting out a bitter chuckle. The crimson-eyed man was not well-versed in physicalbat by any means. He''d seen the top dogs of the tower fight using their bodies. They could destroy entire countries with a single punch.


    Their movements wereparable to that of sound itself, and their adaptiveness and perception abilities were through the roof. They were opportunistic bastards who couldbat mages and magicians quite well.


    At that point in the tower, physicalbat was no longer inferior to magic.


    However, that was only far in the future. For now, when people were not experienced in physicalbat, magic was a much better option. However, since it was easy, it was also apetitive path.


    One had to fight for resources at every moment, unless one was affiliated with arge n.


    Even then, they couldn''t receive food withoutbor.


    Ian approached Fiona, extending his arm to prepare for a punch. Thetter sidestepped before using her left palm to parry the strike. Knocking it off its trajectory, she quickly closed in before using her foot to disturb Ian''s bnce.


    The expressions of the sea of onlookers brightened, finally witnessing an interesting disy. The twobatants were evolving amidst battle, which was quite a rare urrence. Usually, one could not see such exponential growth, unless their shackles shattered.


    Mental shackles, mind you.


    Ian struggled to maintain his bnce, and allowed the front of his feet to lift. His heels were unable to maintain his entire body''s center of bnce, and using the opportunity, Fiona used her left fist to smash Ian''s abdomen.


    Ian''s eyes turned bloodshot, and his internal organs shook.


    He did not have a powerful constitution, nor could he augment his body using mana. Since it waspletely raw power, Fiona could easily suppress the scrawny man. There were no external powers involved. Simply the natural powers of a human.


    Bam!


    Ian''s body collided with the ground, with his upper back suffering most of the impact. Aryan immediately dispelled the barrier, allowing the medics to carry Ian to the infirmary.


    The battle that began as a joke served as growth to one of thebatants.


    That was the point of training.


    To grow.

 Chapter 91 Sea Of Onlookers

    <h4>Chapter 91 Sea Of Onlookers</h4>


    The battles continued, with the more experienced fighters usually dominating the battlefield. A few situations simr to the first one urred, and Aryan was ted by the results. ''I''m a great teacher,'' he thought.


    It was partially true.


    Although his teaching did cause growth, it wasn''t solely due to it. The stronger fighters gave the weaker ones goals, which thetter chased wholeheartedly. The stronger fighters also served as pseudo-teachers.


    As the day progressed, it was finally Arthur''s turn.


    ''Fate is a funny concept. It lurks in the shadows, masking its presence. However, at times such as these, it peeks through the veil of uncertainty, subtly revealing its presence and secretly making its move. Us mortals are simply the pieces on a massive chess board.''


    Funnily enough, as the wheel of fate turned, Arthur was uncertain whether it was for the greater good, or for devastation.


    His opponent was Oscar Rune.


    The crimson-eyed man wasn''t certain whether it was the product of good luck or bad luck. He wasn''t certain if Aryan had noticed the sneaky nces Oscar directed towards Arthur the entire time.


    But here he was, unable to alter the match-ups.


    However, Arthur wished for some revenge. Although he couldn''t be too brutal, Aryan wouldn''t mind if the crimson-eyed man shattered a few bones, right? Tore a few tendons¡­ damaged a few organs¡­


    Arthur let out a sigh, controlling his emotions. He wanted nothing more than to brutally murder Oscar on sight, but he was not in a position of authority. One should always consider the consequences when making moves.


    Oscar approached Arthur, forming an expression of apology. "I didn''t get a chance to properly introduce myself. I''m Oscar Rune. Sorry again for the mishap yesterday¡­ I wasn''t thinking straight and was stressed."


    Arthur nodded in good faith. "It''s okay."


    Oscar replied with a nod before returning to his position. Unbeknownst to him, Arthur was weaving a web he would never be able to escape. A dungeon he would never be able to navigate, a battle in which he would be lucky to not have his corpse desecrated.


    As the two faced each other, the barrier materialized.


    "Begin," said Aryan. His eyes darted across the battlefield as the two shot towards each other. They were both wielders of a powerful constitution, and had performed greatly during physical training.


    Considering the conversation Aryan had with Arthur, the former expected much of him. His wisdom struck Aryan as impressive. Thetter had formed a good expression, causing Aryan to wonder about Arthur''s true power.


    Although the twobatants were permitted use of mana, it would still be an interesting battle, considering they were both experienced in physicalbat and strength training.


    Arthur closed the distance between him and Oscar within seconds, propelling himself upwards as he evaded a jab. Then, the crimson-eyed man twisted his body to the side to avoid yet another strike.


    As his body fell to the ground, Arthur was able to nullify the impact by extending his palm and then swiftly rolling. He stood up instantly, evading a kick. Arthur gritted his teeth, trying to find an opening to escape the defensive stance he assumed.


    Oscar''s strikes were both precise, destructive, and aimed at Arthur''s vitals. The former was focusing on defeating thetter with the least force and time necessary, forcing Arthur into a tight spot while rapidly attacking his weak spots.


    ''He''s good¡­'' Arthur thought. He wondered when Oscar''s downward spiral had begun, considering when the floor was destroyed, Oscar had already sacrificed everything. He had nothing left at the time, and had to start from scratch.


    But that doesn''t seem to be the case currently.


    Oscar was disying signs of tremendous experience, and judging by his focused expression, he wasn''t flustered by the fast-paced battle. Instead, he seemed to be enjoying it. However, he still managed to maintain hisposure.


    However, Arthur had decades of experience under his belt.


    Overturning the situation at such a point was risky and would require utter perfection. But that was why it was perfect for Arthur. Such a tactic, although difficult to implement, was also difficult to resist.


    Once someone put it into motion, it was only a matter of time before their enemy folded under pressure.


    Arthur extended his arm, grasping Oscar''s wrist. Thetter twisted it, attempting to reciprocate. However, Arthur suddenly twisted Oscar''s arm before he could grab hold of the former''s wrist, resulting in the arm bending in an unnatural direction.


    Taking advantage of the split second in which Oscar drowned in pain, Arthur used his other elbow to strike down on that arm, bending it further. It was only a matter of time before it shatteredpletely.


    However, that would be considered brutality.


    Instead, Arthur released his grip, taking advantage of Oscar''s pain. He straightened his palm, using its edge to strike the side of thetter''s abdomen. His body bent in the opposite direction, and Arthur grabbed hold of Oscar''s neck.


    Then, with a swift motion, he brought his other tricep above Oscar''s neck before pushing his body down to the ground. Oscarnded face-first into the fertile ground, tasting the disgusting dirt beneath.


    Once Oscar began struggling due to loss of breath, Arthur finally lifted his head from the mud. The medics arrived at that moment, shaking Oscar out of Arthur''s grip. The former had suffered grievous injuries, not only in his arm but also his neck.


    Arthur didn''t regret it one bit.


    Instead, he enjoyed every second. Watching Oscar squirm in his grip was one of the most joyous moments of his life. As he felt Oscar''s breath turn shallow, Arthur''s heart beat rapidly, enjoying the sensation.


    ''I have to wait until the second tutorial, now,'' thought Arthur, clicking his tongue.


    As he returned to his position amidst the crowd, a sea of onlookers watched his every gaze. Some looked on with disgust and fear, while others seemed interested. It seemed he had caught the fancy of many other fighters.


    ''It''s going to be a long month.''

 Chapter 92 A Solid Ideology

    <h4>Chapter 92 A Solid Ideology</h4>


    Once the physical training ended and the students left, Aryan continued to stare at the Sun with a nk expression on his face. Arthur and a few others, who''d signed up for the swordsmanship ss, remained.


    The winds were chilly as evening neared. The Sun was starting to tilt to the West, emanating a radiant glow as if bidding farewell to the world. Its yellow glow gradually morphed into a darker shade.


    The robes Aryan had slipped into in order to protect him from the chilly winds fluttered rhythmically. With eyes filled with deep thought, the Ranker stared off into the distance, crossing his arms unconsciously.


    The verdant greenery was flourishing, despite theck of ample heat. The Tutorial World was not bound by regrws, but an abstract version of them. It was self-sufficient, and one of thergest floors of the tower.


    ording to the myths, the creator of the tower established the Tutorial World immediately after Heaven and Hell. All three floors were abstract in their concepts, and although a few ventured into Hell, no one had yet reached Heaven.


    The Untouchable Domain, Destination Without Stairs, Gates Of Bliss¡­


    The yers across history used different names in order to refer to Heaven, but they all tranted to a single meaning¡­ the 100th floor, the apex of the Universe, the resting ce of the creator.


    Suddenly, Aryan turned around. His gaze swept across the few newbies that remained while patiently awaiting the initiation of Swordsmanship Training. Aryan couldn''t begin before the other newbies arrived, providing him with enough time to¡­


    ''There he is,'' thought the Ranker. His gaze locked on the crimson-eyed man, who seemed to be spaced out. However, sensing Aryan''s gaze, Arthur turned to face the former, raising his eyebrows as a questioning expression manifested on his face.


    Aryan motioned for him toe towards him, and Arthur reluctantlyplied.


    "Yes?" Arthur asked. Aryan remained silent, facing the setting Sun, which spewed orange light in all its glory.


    "Arthur, do you know what the best revenge is?" Aryan asked emotionlessly, yet within his voice was a warning. Instead of his innocent demeanor, he now exuded a dangerous aura, capable of striking fear.


    However, Arthur wasn''t perturbed. He was aware of what Aryan was referring to, but still decided to confirm it. "I do not."


    "Forgiveness. It is the best remedy."


    "I disagree with that," said the crimson-eyed man. His eyes shed a deeper shade of crimson, indicating his ideology regarding the matter was solid. He didn''t once blink, and kept his gaze on the Sun. "I have heard simr quotes. Do you know what would happen if I wronged someone, and instead of seeking revenge, they focused on bettering themselves, hoping I would notice and be jealous?"


    "What?"


    "I would not give two shits," said Arthur. "It is their life. They have improved upon themselves using the so-called motivation I provided them. However, that is not revenge. That is epting the fact that they did not find value in what I did. Something that is of no value to you is not worthy of seeking revenge for."


    Aryan let out a sigh, unable to argue. He could refute Arthur''s statement, but he was aware the crimson-eyed man would not sacrifice his ideologies due to a petty argument. He was stubborn and adamant.


    "I have no idea what grudge you have with Oscar," said Aryan, staring into Arthur''s eyes with an unwavering expression. "You have no grudge, actually. I did some digging, and discovered that you and Oscar hadn''t met before you visited Hummers Cafe."


    Arthur remained silent.


    "You are from differents, and have no connection to each other," said Aryan, his tone growing stronger with each word. "However, you had enormous resentment against the man, so I could only assume you seek revenge for something."


    Silence.


    "What is it you seek, Arthur?" Aryan asked. "Oscar''s death? A genuine apology for the specific matter? Permission to torture the man?"


    "All three."


    "What is your grudge against that man?" Aryan inquired.


    Arthur remained silent, staring into Aryan''s eyes for a few seconds. His breathing grew erratic by the second, but he restrained it almost immediately. Mana influenced the color of his eyes for a split second.


    "He spilled coffee on me."


    *


    A few minutes passed, and the newbies arrived. Most were exhausted due to their previous training, but had to bury the exhaustion at the back of their mind. The body could only be controlled by the mind.


    They weren''t injured, and could move freely.


    At that point, it was only their mind that advised them to stop moving. Rest was a temptation, andziness was the call of the devil.


    One could not sumb.


    Arthur spotted Jenny, who seemed out of breath. Her mana had been squeezed dry, and she was on the verge of fainting. Yet, attending this ss was necessary, considering it influenced whether she was able to be a yer or not.


    The decisiony in her hands.


    Arthur approached the woman, nodding in acknowledgment. Thetter reciprocated, and the duo did not speak further. Aside from mutual acquaintances, the two had practically nothing inmon.


    Also, ever since their first day in the Tutorial World, Jenny had been acting unusual.


    ''Perhaps it''s because I insisted she quit,'' thought Arthur, but quickly shook his head. ''Her resolve couldn''t be that weak.''


    Aryan walked towards the group of newbies. "Some of you know me, but I will introduce myself for those who do not. I am Aryan Patel, a Ranker affiliated to Olympus. I will be your swordsmanship instructor tonight."


    It was almost dusk, and the newbies believed they wouldn''t be able to return untilte at night. They stood atop the training field without having ingested a single bite of food the entire day. Exhaustion and sleepiness was starting to settle.


    Their minds insisted they quit.


    But that would mean they wouldn''t be able to be yers. It was akin to abandoning one''s hopes and dreams. Even bing a yer was not simple, and required mental fortitude above all.

 Chapter 93 Confidence Or Stupidity?

    <h4>Chapter 93 Confidence Or Stupidity?</h4>


    ''He spilled coffee on me.''


    Those words lingered in Aryan''s minds. They wereical yet worrying simultaneously. It was a petty reason to want to kill someone, but on the other hand, Aryan was almost certain Arthur was lying.


    There was something else.


    But there couldn''t be. Oscar and Arthur were practically strangers¡­ how could there be such a deep-rooted grudge between them. That sentence reinforced Arthur''s words, his reason towards hating Oscar¡­


    But¡­


    ''I don''t know what to think,'' thought Aryan, letting out a bitter chuckle internally. He had no part in the conflict, and didn''t need to interfere. However, a certain pulling force caused him to gravitate towards their matter.


    Oscar seemed unbeknownst to the grudge.


    ''He should be aware of it now¡­ considering Arthur brutally beat him up for no good reason.''


    Aryan pushed the matter to the back of his head. It couldn''t interfere with his teachings. He swore to be a great teacher, and he couldn''t allow a mere conflict to interfere with that goal. It didn''t concern him.


    As his gaze swept across the sea of newbies, he wondered whether he could even teach them. Some seemed to have amazing physical prowess, and others looked like twigs that separated from a dying tree.


    "Firstly, we will observe the nature of a sword," exined Aryan. "A sword cane in various different sizes. Rapiers, greatsword, falchions, longswords, shortswords¡­ even wielding a dagger can be considered part of swordsmanship."


    "A sword, by itself, is a meaningless hunk of metal. What matters is the proficiency of its wielder, and the power ingrained in their clutches. The hilt will be yourpanion, and the de will be your protector."


    "Aside from artifacts and swords with different natures, most swords can be crafted by regr cksmiths or even yers. However, magical swords and artifacts have to be carefully forged by master cksmiths."


    "They also require a long list of ingredients to forge. The ingredients are usually spread across the tower, so at the start, many opt for a regr sword or buy an artifact using the money they gathered."


    "Although, buying a sword is detrimental, as it costs much more than hiring someone to forge it. But ingredients are what makes them expensive, since many potential customers do not have ess to certain floors."


    Aryan''s exnation was lengthy, and continued for several minutes. The ears of the newbies began ringing, but they still soaked up all the information they could. This was vital for their careers.


    The path of a Swordsman was quite unique, as one did not pursue a certain, chosen path. Unlike magic, swordsmanship was not limited by certain types. Sword styles and skills were proof of that.


    However, the path of the sword was also much more difficult in the beginning. As one did not immediately conjure power capable of rivaling a supernatural force, one was quite weak in their initial stages as a swordsman.


    Only when they trained excessively did they gain power that couldpare to magic.


    ''I hated swordsmen around this time in my former life,'' thought Arthur, letting out a bitter chuckle internally. When he first entered Heaven''s Spire in his former life, he did not understand theplexity of the sword.


    He was dead-set on pursuing magic, and applied his blood, sweat, and tears towards perfecting the path. He did not once nce at swordsmen, as he found them vile creatures. That was because he believed magic was superior to simply waving a hunk of metal around.


    However, that was until he discovered Sword Aura.


    "The movements swordsmen usually practice are sh, thrust, and parry," exined Aryan in a detailed format. He then demonstrated the three moves. For a sh, he swung his sword horizontally. For thrust, he thrusted the tip forward. And for a parry, he called a volunteer and then instructed him to attack him. Aryan deflected the attack without using much force.


    "There are other movements, but those three are the mainponents of any sword style or skill," Aryan exined.


    "Instructor, is magic better or swordsmanship?" A burly man raised his hand before speaking. His eyes were filled with genuine curiosity, it seemed he hoped that thetter was better than the former.


    "It truly depends on the person pursuing the particr path," Aryan replied.


    "Is there an objective answer?"


    "Yes," said Aryan. "In the beginning, magic is, by all means, better than swordsmanship. However, once one unlocks Sword Aura, everything changes. Both magic and Sword Aura require mana to use, and be equal at one point. So, in conclusion, magic provides better results during the initial phase, but the sword path quickly develops and bes equal to magicter on."


    The burly man nodded in satisfaction, having discovered the answer. He didn''t seem to have any ns on defecting to the magic path, judging by the positive emotions his expression seemed to reflect.


    On his waist was a regr greatsword.


    "Instructor, what is Sword Aura?" Jenny asked, raising her hand. The others nodded. It seemed they were wondering the same thing.


    "Sword Aura is the manifestation of one''s will," Aryan exined. "If a lifeform has intelligence, it will definitely have a will. It''s all dependent on how strong that will is, and how proficient you are at the sword. Using mana, one can materialize that will, turning it into what we call Sword Aura. It is something that most strong swordsmen use."


    "What''s the difference between simply coating your sword with mana, and using Sword Aura?"


    "Mana is weaker than Sword Aura, since thetter uses the former''s capabilities andbines them with one''s will."


    The questions continued for a few minutes before Aryan finally extended his palm, motioning for the newbies to stop. Then, he unsheathed his longsword, pointing the tip towards the orange sky.


    Suddenly, an amethyst glow burst from the sword, swirling around the de. However, unlike mana, the glow was refined and a lot more powerful. The world seemed to shake at his Sword Aura.


    "This is the Sword Aura."


    Suddenly, the glow dimmed before dissipating into the air.


    Then, Aryan lowered his power to match the newbies before obstructing his mana, condensing it near his heart. Hepletely restricted his usage of mana.


    "Come at me."

 Chapter 94 Coordination

    <h4>Chapter 94 Coordination</h4>


    "Come at me," Aryan spoke in an intimidating tone, waving his sword around as if it were a toy, patiently awaiting the assault of the newbies. The newbies nced at each other, uncertain of what to do.


    At that moment, a gust of wind swept by, representing Jenny''s body as she rushed towards Aryan. Thetter revealed a toothy grin, weing her approach by assuming a stance to contest it.


    Aryan''s longsword shot towards Jenny''s face, but was parried by a light swing of her sword. The two exchanged blows rapidly. It was obvious that Jenny was struggling, even though the two were on par in terms of strength and speed.


    Aryan had restricted the power of his body as well as his mana output.


    "What are you guys doing?" Aryan inquired, ncing at the other newbies, who jolted awake as they heard their instructor''s voice. "Come at me. All of you, at the same time. You can use mana, too."


    Using mana during a battle with pure swordsmanship¡­.


    Arthur cracked a smirk. ''He''s quite bold.''


    If someone restricted his power output to that of a newbie faced by other newbies who had ess to mana, even a Ranker would eventually fall. A yer''s power was based on their body and magical capabilities.


    The soul was involved, too, but Rankers did not have ess to such power.


    As the newbies processed the situation, they rushed towards Aryan. Mana spilled from their weapons as they shed with Aryan, who either deflected their attacks with ease or simply evaded them.


    Aryan was like a stray cat, unable to be caught by even the masses. He was agile, and could find an opening even in the most closed spaces.


    "Hey, you attack from the left, I''ll take the right!"


    "No, I''ll take the right!"


    "You dumbasses don''t know how to cooperate and coordinate a battle! Listen to me, you fucking bastards!"


    "Why''re you getting so angry?"


    "Just shut up and follow me."


    "No."


    "Um¡­ guys, can I take the rear. I don''t want to be on the frontlines."


    "Are you scared? We don''t need someone like you, anyway!"


    Arthur shook his head, watching from afar. He was simply observing Aryan''s movements and fighting style, allowing the other newbies to exhaust the Ranker. Eventually, he would sumb to his weak body''s capabilities.


    That was when Arthur would strike. ''But, can these guys even wear Aryan down?''


    Their coordination was absolute shit. Not only couldn''t they decide which position to take, they were hacking away continuously, refusing to think about where Aryan was most vulnerable, and what position to force him in.


    ''This is why Aryan was so confident,'' thought Arthur. ''He realized this.''


    Most people were ipetent¡­ but that didn''t mean everyone was. There were some who were well-versed in such situations, and were trying to assemble the other newbies, trying to rule.


    ''Jenny, and that guy named Oliver¡­'' Arthur stroked his chin. ''Those guys are the only people who are not only somewhat powerful, but also realize the immensity of Heaven and Earth. They aren''t trying to rule over the others, and are simply hacking away at Aryan using their own critical thinking.''


    Not that that was working, either.


    Suddenly, Aryan''s gaze fell on Arthur. His smirk deepened, and he wagged his index finger, as if daring the crimson-eyed man toe forward. Arthur didn''t react for a few seconds before shaking his head.


    He finally unsheathed Skofnung. As crimson energy swirled around the sword, it exuded a faint corrupted aura. Jenny''s gaze fell on the approaching Arthur, and her eyes narrowed in response.


    ''Cold,'' thought Jenny. A cold aura was approaching. Her skin prickled as Arthur approached, his entire existence drowned in mana.


    "All of you," Arthur spoke in a deep voice. The newbies turned to face him, and their expressions of confidence crumpled as they stared into his shing, crimson eyes that seemed to be the epitome of authority. "Behind me."


    "Why should we?"


    "Yeah, who are you to order us?"


    "Fuck off."


    Arthur simply revealed a gentle smile. "Behind me. At the count of three," he spoke once again, and the aura surrounding his eyes thickened.


    The newbies swallowed before hesitantly lowering the intensity of their attacks. Then, they escaped the battlefield, lining up behind the crimson-eyed man. There were some who didn''tply, but Arthur couldn''t care less.


    "Those who are currently fighting, continue," said Arthur. "All of you that are behind me, surround Aryan, but do not engage. Even if you get hurt, do noty a finger on that man. However, do not allow him to escape the encirclement."


    The newbies who were behind Arthur nodded, although with indignation. They quickly surrounded Aryan, who immediately tried to escape.


    However, he wasn''t allowed, no matter how much he hit the newbies. They simply stood there, tanking the attacks with rage vivid on their faces. They were unconsciously bowing their heads to a mere newbie.


    But that newbie, at that moment¡­ his aura seemed more ferocious than that of Aryan.


    ''What the fuck¡­'' Aryan muttered internally. He couldn''t escape. Not only was he confined, the ones who didn''tply with Arthur''s orders continued to chase after him, leaving him defenseless for a few moments.


    At that moment, shivers shot down his spine, and his head turned to face the approaching cmity.


    His eyes were like that of a devil''s, yet his expression was like that of an angel.


    This was the Lord of Sins.


    Boom!


    Before Aryan could blink, Arthur closed the gap, swinging Skofnung and the swirling mana storm around it. His footsteps were soft and practically undetectable, and Aryan''s reduced perception abilities did not help.


    Aryan''s expression crumpled, and he quickly parried Skofnung. However, the falchion wasn''t one to allow its prey to escape. With a quick sh, it delivered a shallow cut to Aryan''s face, drawing first blood.


    Suddenly, as Aryan was about to attack, Arthur widened the distance between them.


    It was only after a few milliseconds that Aryan realized what thetter did.


    ''The others¡­ I forgot about them.''

 Chapter 95 Slap On The Wrist

    <h4>Chapter 95 p On The Wrist</h4>


    Aryan was assaulted by several experienced swordsmen, those who''d snuck under Arthur''s false disy of power. Once Aryan was distracted, Arthur quickly escaped the line of fire, allowing the others to attack.


    A coordinated assault.


    Jenny, Oliver, and a few others unleashed their most powerful attacks, causing Aryan to take a step back. But even that was dangerous, as Arthur was on the Ranker''s heels, refusing to allow Aryan to take a break.


    Aryan''s longsword moved at terrifying speeds. He parried, dodged, blocked, shed, and thrusted several times each second. His body was being worn down, as disyed by his erratic breathing.


    "You¡­" Aryan muttered through unsteady breaths. "You''re a fucking monster."


    "You think I don''t already know that?" Arthur inquired, raising an eyebrow as a testament to how oblivious Aryan was. "You know why that is? Do you want to know why that is? Only one person in this whole wide world is aware."


    "I do."


    "Too bad," said Arthur, thrusting Skofnung forward while aiming for Aryan''s throat. The tip of the de was coated in thick, crimson liquid. It dripped as the de rapidly headed for the Ranker''s neck, threatening to kill him.


    However, at that moment, time stopped.


    Arthur stopped dead in his tracks, and his eyes trembled. His surroundings turned gray, and his world spun rapidly. Skofnung shook, and an enormous pressure weighed down on the crimson-eyed man.


    Suddenly, color returned, and Arthur''s vision blurred.


    Thud!


    His body collided with a wall several kilometers away. The sounds of shattering bones resounded across the area, and blood spilled from Arthur''s body as he desperately tried to steady his breathing.


    ''That fucker¡­'' Arthur let out a bitter chuckle internally. His senses blurred, providing him no information of where he was and how his condition was. ''Will [Judgment Regeneration] work? Will it?''


    As a desperate attempt, Arthur activated a skill, and a crimson hueced with vitality surrounded his body.


    A few minor wounds healed instantly, but the more grievous ones didn''t budge. Arthur groaned,ining how this was the downside of having a powerful body. One couldn''t heal properly if one was damaged.


    ''Well, I can''t me Aryan,'' Arthur chuckled. ''I was about to pierce his throat¡­''


    The man would be reprimanded by Olympus alongside the Tower Administration. However, considering his value to Olympus, he would probably be excused after a p on the wrist, since Olympus''s influence was massive.


    ''Again, that old bearded dumbasses to mind¡­''


    Zeus. That bastard. Even his subjects were a pain in the ass.


    A few seconds passed, and Arthur¨Cwith the little vision he had left¨Cwitnessed the arrival of the medics. They quickly used healing magic, healing most of Arthur''s wounds in an instant. His arm was regrowth, which was truly a miracle. The medics of Heaven''s Spire were like Gods. His vision cleared up.


    His mind gained rity, and his senses returned.


    He stood up, ignoring the searing pain that ran across his body. The medics pinned the man to the ground, finishing the healing process before allowing him to leave. Arthur walked across the exact path he had been propelled across.


    The newbies were all unconscious. Other medics were quickly healing their wounds, while Aryan was nowhere to be seen.


    Arthur let out a chuckle. ''I should head back. The training won''t continue for today, anyway. I guess we''ll have a new instructor tomorrow.''


    It was crazy how things had gone South so suddenly.


    ''Thankfully, he held back,'' thought Arthur. ''A Ranker''s full power could rip apart a newbie with a mere gaze.''


    *


    In the end, Aryan was forced to bow his head to mere newbies. He gritted his teeth before apologizing, as that was the price for redemption. Olympus managed to free Aryan with a mere p on the wrist, while the Tower Administration was d that there weren''t any casualties.


    Each newbie¨Calthough it didn''t seem like it¨Cwas valuable to the Tower Administration. Since they represented the next generation of yers, as long as they managed to pass the tutorial, they were considered valuable.


    Considering Aryan held back, the Tower Administration didn''t mind allowing him to go without any charges.


    "So he full on pounded you?" Randy asked, letting out boisterousughter as he chewed on celery.


    "Weird wording, but yeah," Arthur replied, shaking his head dismissively. "Jenny, here, had passed out before any of that happened."


    "What the fuck was I supposed to do in the presence of a Ranker?"


    "Not faint?" Arthur replied cheekily. Dino, Harry, and Randy were amused by the overwhelming training session, and continued questioning both the crimson-eyed man and Jenny. It seemed they didn''t have anything better to do.


    It waste at night, and the matter had already subsided.


    The newbies were finally allowed to have dinner after a long day of training. Everyone was exhausted, but their torture had only just begun. It would escte significantly as the training progressed.


    It was all in preparation of the second trial, which would decide who became a yer.


    ''The second trial is always difficult, no matter how powerful you be during training,'' Arthur thought, letting out a sigh as he recalled his former experience. The crimson-eyed man, having only just entered the tower without any prior training, was barely able to survive the second trial with his life.


    But, this time, he was prepared.


    "How did your training go, Dino?"


    "Terrible," Dino replied. "I have no idea how to ''infuse'' mana into my sword. What the fuck does that mean, anyway?"


    "Exactly what it sounds like," Jenny replied. "Allowing the mana to flow inside the sword instead of coating it."


    "Try doing it with no prior knowledge of mana," Dino replied in indignation. He began pouting, muttering undecipherable words under his breath.


    The group conversed for a few minutes, finishing their dinner. Once they had eaten, they returned to their rooms in order to get as much rest as possible. The next few weeks would not be easy in the slightest.


    And, before they knew it, the second trial would arrive.


    Where death and destruction were simply the habit.


    Where victory resulted in bing a yer.


    But defeat resulted in death.

 Chapter 96 The Guardians: Second Trial

    <h4>Chapter 96 The Guardians: Second Trial</h4>


    A few weeks passed in an instant.


    The day of the second trial arrived in an instant.


    The rays of dawn were warm, coupled with the cool breeze that swept past the area. It was great weather in the Tutorial World, which contrasted the carnage that would eventually ur during the second trial.


    The newbies, after freshening up and finishing their training, ate breakfast before heading towards the headquarters of the Tower Administration. Once they arrived at its entrance, the newbies were greeted by several Guardians and Caretakers, who led them towards a hall.


    The hall was enormous, and spanned over several kilometers. Arthur believed it was due to a spatial spell, considering the exterior seemed much tinier than the interior. It was truly a massive hall.


    It was only natural, considering thousands of newbies would attend the second trial. However, only a few would pass.


    It mainly depended on one''s preparation during training, or preparation prior to entering Heaven''s Spire. The second trial was somewhat unorthodox, and borrowed concepts from other worlds.


    Moreover, each batch underwent a different trial, making it impossible to predict and prepare for a certain theme. Sometimes, sports were involved. Other times, it was a simple battle royale until a few were left.


    "Attention, all newbies," a booming voice resounded across the hall, and the eyes of the newbies turned to face the entity that stood upon the stage. His body was draped in darkness, making it impossible to view his true appearance.


    The stage was elevated several meters, causing the newbies to strain their necks in order to get a good view. The future yers were quite nervous, but excited simultaneously. Bing a yer was a dream.


    But sometimes, nightmares abruptly interrupted pleasant dreams.


    Everyone was aware that only a few would be yers. Every day, thousands of people became yers. However, the number for each batch was astronomically low. There were an immeasurable amount of batches.


    As the darkness epassing the entity faded, a humanoid bull came into view. The gazes of the newbies turned solemn as they stared at the bull''s appearance. He was Erk, one of the famous Guardians of the Tower of Administration. His deeds were renowned across the tower.


    He and a few others usually dealt with high-ranking ns, which was why many feared him and his wrath. Erk was also known for his short temper, but it was only natural, since he was a humanoid bull.


    His coating was brown, with ck horns protruding from his forehead. A golden ring hung from his nose. A casual expression was stered over his face, which those who were familiar with him found unusual. He wore a formal, ck suit, just like all other Guardians present in the hall.


    "Your training has ended, and as a final test to determine who is worthy of bing a yer in the tower, we shall be conducting the second and final trial," Erk spoke. He didn''t even use a microphone, yet his voice rang in the ears of all newbies.


    They nodded in response.


    "For this batch of newbies, the second trial will be based on two tiers," Erk announced, flicking his wrist. A hologram manifested a few feet away from him, disying the format of the second trial.


    "For the first tier, the newbies will face necromantic beasts."


    Suddenly, the hologram shifted, disying images of necromantic beasts. They were vicious, animal-like beings that preyed on the property of life, converting it into the property of death to feed themselves.


    Even being near one caused intense nausea to befall a human.


    "For the second tier, you will have to collect a certain amount of material before reaching a certain location. Details for the second tier will be provided to you either through a Guardian or system messages once you pass the first tier."


    "Remember, not all of you will pass. If you want to bid your farewells, do it now."


    Following his words, Erk bowed before dissolving into air. The hologram remained, disying images of the necromantic beasts, and providing asional tips to the newbies about how to progress.


    Once the exnation wasplete, the newbies were escorted towards a certain door.


    Behind the door was a portal that emanated an ominous aura. The Guardians bowed obediently before pushing the door open, allowing the newbies to flood in. They immediately headed towards the portal.


    The second trial was presumed to take around a day at least, or a week at most. It was quite a broad time span, as a lot of variables were ounted for.


    "Hope you guys make it through," said Harry, entering the portal. His body dissolved into the ominous aura, as if it had swallowed it. Following his departure, the others bid farewell to each other before entering the portal.


    Arthur took onest nce at the Guardians before entering the portal.


    Once all the newbies had entered, the entire room was silent. The Guardians raised their heads, ncing at Erk.


    "Is it fine to allow ''him'' and ''her'' to enter?" Vector asked, looking towards Erk. His eyes radiated genuine concern towards the newbies, which was quite unusual for a Guardian. They were usually indifferent to such matters.


    They only cared for the masses.


    "It will only raise the bar to pass," replied Erk, letting out a sigh. He waved his hand, and the portal shrunk before disappearing.


    "Are you sure it is biased?" Dracolius spoke up, cracking an evil smile. His eyes were entirely emotionless, but his lips were curved upwards. Erk''s head shot towards Dracolius, and the two met eyes.


    "Are you doubting me, Dracolius?"


    "Indeed, Erk," Dracolius replied, moving forward as if daring Erk to make a move. Erk''s face reddened, and his fingers trembled. He desperately suppressed the urge to burst into metaphorical mes.


    "You have overstepped your bounds," an unknown voice reverberated across the room, and both Dracolius and Erk mped their mouths shut.


    "I apologize."


    "I''m sorry."


    Dracolius and Erk immediately apologized to the unknown voice, terrified to resist.

 Chapter 97 Crimson Soil: Kurukshetra

    <h4>Chapter 97 Crimson Soil: Kurukshetra</h4>


    It was a massive wastnd.


    A crimson tint surrounded the atmosphere, interfering with Arthur''s eyes. His entire existence seemed to blend with the battlefield, which reflected the color of a certain viscous liquid that covered the ground.


    His eyes shone with curiosity as he observed his surroundings. There wasn''t a single entity visible for miles upon miles. The horizon was draped in darkness. It was either night, or the world did not have an atmosphere.


    ''Thetter isn''t possible.''


    The soil was crimson, akin to Kurukshetra. Arthur bent down, allowing the soft dirt to flow through his fingers. Its texture was strikingly simr to sand, and so was its consistency. ''This is a weird world.''


    It was like crimson soil was all that existed in the entire world. There weren''t any mountains, hills, craters, water, or greenery. However, Arthur was quick to spot four shadows in the far distance.


    He squinted, trying to view the shadows with rity. However, they remained blurry, unable to be identified.


    Arthur immediately shot forward, traversing through the crimson soil, towards the shadows in the distance. As he closed the gap between them, he realized their bodies were simr torge wolves.


    However, instead of fur, their body was covered in a dark aura.


    ''Necromantic beasts,'' thought Arthur, unsheathing Skofnung. They were slightly different from what the hologram had disyed, but quite simr. They were slightly smallerpared to the hologram.


    As he approached the beasts, their heads turned to face the crimson-eyed man.


    Their eyes shone white, with red streaks running through their scleras. Their heads were enormous, and their teeth protruded outwards. The tips of their teeth were incredibly sharp, akin to that of a vampire.


    ''Is this all?'' Arthur wondered, observing his surroundings. If these were his only obstacles, the second trial would be much easier than in his former life. There were two tiers in his former life, too, but the first tier was not this easy.


    The wolves were foes capable of being taken down by his former self, too. They had around 13 beast marks each.


    Then why had he struggled?


    Arthur pushed the matter to the back of his mind, letting out a sigh. He then slowly approached the beasts, preparing to use [Mana Step] in case they suddenly struck. Retracting Skofnung, he shot forward.


    Using [Mana Step] to close the distance, Arthur immediately shed horizontally, delivering a deep cut on one of the wolves'' hides. It shrieked in pain, but Arthur didn''t relent. He dug Skofnung into the wolf''s torso before pulling out.


    A pool of blood spewed from the wolf''s body, rendering it dead after a few seconds.


    He then effortlessly striked two other wolves, bringing them down in mere seconds. Then, only one wolf remained.


    "I just realized something¡­" Arthur muttered, staring at thest wolf. He disyed signs of fear, and the property of death surrounding his existence faded, revealing a brown-fur wolf strikingly simr to a normal one. "I can extract your teeth to make souvenirs."


    Since necromantic beasts were consumed by death itself, their teeth could provide benefits when dealing with other necromantic beasts. It was like using a tiger''s tooth to stab another tiger.


    Arthur then moved his feet at terrifying speeds, decapitating the fourth wolf in an instant.


    ''Was that it?'' Arthur thought, scrunching his eyebrows. Usually, the first tier of the second trial was based on one''s own strength. Arthur believed his power had surpassed the extent of these beasts long ago.


    Although he didn''tin, the tier was too easy.


    However, after waiting for a few seconds, the system message for teleportation did not manifest, and neither did forced teleportation ur. Arthur remained on the empty, with only a soft breeze and red soil to apany him.


    But, suddenly, the death aura in the surroundings rose exponentially. Arthur''s eyes narrowed, and he let out a chuckle. "Of course, it could never be that easy."


    Following those words, three bears arose from the crimson soil. Their bodies were covered in the same aura that the wolves emanated¡­ the aura of death. They were necromantic beasts, but much more powerful than the four wolves.


    ''So they decrease in number and increase in power as I kill them,'' Arthur concluded, locking eyes with one of the bears. It bared its fangs.


    "All right, then. Come."


    *


    ''I''m getting the hang of this mana shit,'' thought Dino. His body was covered in blood, but it wasn''t his own. One bear stood before him, along with two corpses behind it. ''I can infuse my weapons now.''


    For the past few weeks, Dino had been learning to manipte mana. Finally, after several weeks of hard work, he could finally use Mana Infusion and a few other techniques that were taught in Arcadia Academy.


    His abilities as an assassin had improved, too, but it felt out of ce. It was like he couldn''t truly adapt to being an assassin.


    Without further dy, he shot forward, using his sword to impale the bear in its torso. Dino tried using a dagger during training, but he couldn''t master it in such a short period of time. So, a sword was the most versatile option.


    The bear groaned in pain, raising its hind legs to stomp on Dino. However, before its feet could collide with the crimson soil, they were sliced by Dino''s sword. Blood spewed from the enormous wound, and the bear''s eyes lost their luster.


    At that point, Dino was out of breath. The continuous battles were difficult. Moreover, the beasts were designed to perfectly match his true strength, which made it impossible to ck off for even a second.


    If he didn''t disy his full power at all times, it was only a matter of time before he was eaten. The beasts he fought had around 9 beast marks each.


    As the bears faded into nothingness, two more aura arose. They were the auras of Necromantic Eagle Beasts.


    ''For fuck''s sake¡­'' Dino muttered, gazing upon the majesty of the beasts.

 Chapter 98 Time Immemorial: The Legend Of Beasts

    <h4>Chapter 98 Time Immemorial: The Legend Of Beasts</h4>


    Since time immemorial, beasts had inhabited Heaven''s Spire along with many others. They were considered weaker in somes, and dominated in others. However, one thing was for certain.


    They were usually beings with low intelligence.


    There was a certain terminology that only circted within the tower, which referred to the power of beasts. Manys did not have such ssifications, and simply referred to stronger beasts as ''Guardian Beasts'' or ''Deities''.


    However, the Heaven''s Spire ssified them into ranks, which were usually dependent on the number of marks a beast possessed. A person gazing upon a beast could automatically sense the number of marks they had.


    There was a variety of ranks a beast could be ssified in.


    [A/N: Refer to the auxiliary chapter.]


    *


    "Finally," Arthur muttered, finishing off the two Eagles that had 27 beast marks each. Although they were on the lower end of the spectrum in terms of Infant Beasts, their power¨Cwhenbined¨Ccould rattle even the strongest newbies.


    Arthur''s breathing was erratic, and coupled with the few shallow cuts on his body, his condition had deteriorated. His n was to conserve energy for the second tier of the second trial, but it seemed doing so would be difficult.


    Thankfully, all newbies would suffer such wounds.


    Unless one could interfere with the tower''s system, it was practically impossible to defeat beasts designed specifically for one''s power level and emerging unscathed. Doing so would be a miracle.


    It would mean one had immacte control over their power, to the point where the beasts simply couldn''ty their ws, paws, or hands on the newbie.


    Once the eagles disintegrated into nothingness, a terrifying aura arose. It was one aura¡­ a single beast. However, as soon as its appearance was confirmed, shivers shot down Arthur''s spine.


    He wasn''t rattled easily, yet as he gazed at his foe''s appearance and sensed its dormant power, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He wasn''t certain whether to be impressed or anxious due to his own power.


    It was an ogre.


    His skin was crimson, camouging with the tint of the atmosphere and the soil that originated from the abstract world. His muscles bulged from under his skin, and his body contained hundreds of visible veins.


    With a lower garment crafted using straw and a wooden club, the ogre was not loaded with anything else. However, weaponry and clothing wasn''t a dictating aspect of one''s power. Gazing into its eyes, Arthur felt chills.


    Its corrupted, skewed smile was horrifying. The ogre, letting out subtle, derangedughter, approached the crimson-eyed man with heavy footsteps. His feet left indents in the soil beneath, creating tremors.


    Although the ogre was only a few inches taller than Arthur, his presence seemed much more clear. It was overwhelming and disorganized, rather than the calm and collected presence of Arthur.


    "Kekekeke."


    Itsughter reverberated across the area. Arthur''s surroundings, which were previously silent, were riddled by the unpleasant sounds of the ogre''s amusement. The crimson-eyed man didn''t reveal any significant reaction.


    In fact, he didn''t take a single step, allowing the ogre to take one step closer at a time.


    His thought process was unknown.


    The ogre, realizing Arthur wasn''t reacting, let out a mighty snort. Mana condensed in his calves before the ogre shot forward towards Arthur, preparing to swing his wooden club when within proximity.


    However, before he could do so, Arthur disappeared.


    ''Huh?''


    The ogre, confused by Arthur''s disappearance, looked around for any trace of the crimson-eyed man. Yet, there was none. Halting his advance, the ogre hesitantly turned around, only to witness Skofnung approaching his eyes at terrifying speeds.


    Letting out a groan, the ogre pushed himself to the side.


    Skofnung missed his eyes by a hair''s breadth. But Arthur wasn''t one to relent. He nted his feet on the ground, twisting his heel before shooting towards the ogre. Using Mana Infusion, he maintained Skofnung''s durability and sharpness.


    [Judgment Regeneration] was on standby.


    [Heavenly Sin Maniption] was practically unusable, as Arthur had nowhere enough mana to shift a person''s Sin Toll by even a percentage. It would be long before he could even utilize its basic functions.


    Had it not been for Mason''s foreign mana, Arthur would have never been able to escape Ms. Gomez''s clutches.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The ogre and Arthur exchanged blows. Each collision caused tremors to run across the ground beneath. The ogre had around 41 beast marks, but its power was much more potent than the two Eaglesbined.


    Its movements were much quicker, coupled with a higher intelligence and reasoning.


    Instead of the Eagles, who only relied on instinct, the ogre chose the best method to counter all of Arthur''s moves.


    He kept Arthur on his heels at all times, forcing him out of hisfort zone during battle. His concentration was focused towards the ogre and towards nning his next move, reducing the efficiency of thetter.


    Arthur leapt to the side, allowing the ogre''s club to collide with the ground beneath. The ground shook, disturbing the crimson-eyed man''s bnce slightly. Taking advantage of the slight disbnce, the ogre clenched his teeth, releasing a tremendous amount of necromantic aura.


    When the aura of death collided with a living being, thetter suffered the consequences.


    Arthur''s mind shook, and his concentration was disturbed. The aura of death shook his insides, and he wished the corpses of the wolves had remained instead of disintegrating. Using their teeth, the crimson-eyed man could have prevented such an oue.


    ''Fuck,'' thought Arthur, as his body flew backwards like a ragdoll. Once he collided with the ground, the crimson-eyed man caressed his ribs, noticing that a few of his bones had shattered because of the ogre.


    Immediately, he activated [Judgment Regeneration], preventing internal bleeding and regting his heart rate. Although the intense pain remained, and his bones hadn''t been recovered, he could still move.


    ''I can prevent the injury from getting any worse, so I just need to deal with the pain¡­'' Arthur thought, groaning as his eyes rolled back. He lifted his hand from his ribs, directing a re at the ogre, whoughed uncontrobly.


    It was a pity that the meat of Necromantic Beasts couldn''t be consumed.

 Chapter 99 A Childish Legend: Divine Ranker Of Thieves

    <h4>Chapter 99 A Childish Legend: Divine Ranker Of Thieves</h4>


    "Why do I have to go, father?" A silhouette epassed by darknessined, as if throwing a tantrum. His words were akin to that of a child, and although he was only exaggerating, they were still based on his true thoughts.


    One would never believe that the entity who spoke was Hermes, a Divine Ranker affiliated to Olympus, and the Son of Zeus.


    "Just send Perseus," Hermes insisted. "He has been cking off recently, ever since he became an almost peerless High Ranker. He thinks there isn''t a sky above the narrow well that he resides in."


    "Enough, Hermes," an arrogant, booming voice reverberated across the darkness. Hermes''s lips mped shut, and the words remained forever in his mind, unable to be transmitted as sound. He couldn''t interrupt his father. "You are the only Divine Ranker left. Everyone else is either on a mission or simply has matters to deal with."


    "Yes, but why send a Divine Ranker?"


    "Who do you think that person is? Do you think they would be charmed if Perseus showed up, describing the tales of the mighty Olympus?" Zeus spoke, allowing faintughter to escape his lips. It was like he was mocking Hermes.


    Hermes couldn''t respond, but several questions lingered in his mind. He scratched his head, leaning back on his throne. A sharp, cold sigh escaped his lips, after which he lifted his head to face the ceiling.


    His outburst was truly akin to a child throwing a tantrum.


    However, the power behind his existence shattered all bounds. The Son of Lightning, Olympus''s Messenger¡­ the Divine Ranker of Thieves. All titles described the legends he had crafted throughout his life.


    "I will go, father."


    *


    With calm eyes despite the searing pain that ran across his abdomen and sternum due to shattered ribs, Arthur moved across the crimson soil rapidly. His steps were soft, but each indicated intense suffering.


    As his knees suffered the impact, a fraction of it transferred towards the injury near his torso, causing immeasurable pain.


    Bam! ng! Bam!


    Yet, disregarding all sensations, Arthur mindlessly shed and thrusted, forcing the ogre into an ufortable position. His foe was unable to counter most attacks, having to simply endure the numbness of its fingers as Skofnung collided with its club.


    "Just fucking die," Arthur muttered under his breath. His breathing was erratic, and his appearance disheveled. Despite his pain tolerance, moving at rapid speeds while continuously preventing further injuries was incredibly difficult.


    Not only was his mental power being drained, his mana reserve and body were weakening by the second. The ogre, however, defended without a problem. The most annoying aspect of the battle was that the ogre would not allow the crimson-eyed man to touch him.


    ''If only I can use [Judgment Regeneration,'' thought Arthur. His mana reserve was being drained, and eventually, he wouldn''t have enough mana to activate the skill. ''I have just one chance.''


    Coating his feet with mana, Arthur shot forward, narrowly avoiding the brunt of the ogre''s attack. Then, without hesitation, he twisted his body mid-air, altering his trajectory and willingly pushing himself to the ground.


    The ogre swung without thinking, but Arthur was nowhere to be seen.


    "Tag."


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has ?% Sin and ?% Virtue.]


    [Judgment Regeneration has failed.]


    ''What¡­?''


    Arthur''s eyes widened, and the ogre used the opportunity to swing at the man''s head. Gritting his teeth, Arthur swiftly moved his body out of the way, but couldn''t prevent his left ear from being crushed.


    As an annoying, ringing sound permeated across Arthur''s mind, all that remained was resentment and utter shock. Why hadn''t Judgment Regeneration worked? Was it because the ogre was a Necromantic Beast?


    ''But [Sin Toll] worked in my previous life¡­'' Arthur thought, quickly tying the wound on his ear using his clothes. Then, he used [Judgment Regeneration] to stop the bleeding and prevent it from worsening.


    Although, his concentration was on itsst legs.


    With pain interrupting his train of thought from two directions, Arthur could barely maintain his rationality. No, it wasn''t about rationality. Instead, it was about focusing solely on defeating your opponent.


    Pain was a mere distraction.


    But sometimes, distractions could ruin more than they were worth.


    ''I get it¡­.'' Arthur suddenly realized, inspecting the properties rted to [Judgment Regeneration]. It wasn''t only [Sin Toll] that the skill consisted of. It also contained an aspect of [Basic Recovery].


    Although the original healing skill had been propelled several fold in terms of efficiency, it still contained the property of Life and Regeneration. Since that was the case, the death aura emanated by the Necromantic Beast could suppress it.


    It wasn''t always like this. Death aura couldn''t always suppress Life.


    However, since [Sin Toll] made up most of [Judgment Regeneration], and since [Basic Recovery] was such a low-level skill, its presence was faint. But that didn''t mean it was non-existent.


    Taking advantage of this loophole, the ogre''s death aura could suppress the entirety of [Judgment Regeneration] solely because of [Basic Recovery]''s existence. Just because a tiny bit of life energy was involved in the creation of the skill.


    ''I have to win without the use of [Judgment Regeneration]...'' Arthur concluded. Determination was visible in his eyes as he evaded the endless barrage of attacks that threatened to crush his body at any moment.


    The most troublesome aspect of the first tier was that the enemies were designed to be equally as powerful as their opponent. This made it increasingly difficult to unleash small bursts of energy, as that was ounted as one''s own power, resulting in an increasingly powerful opponent.


    The ogre let out a mighty roar, and the necromantic aura surrounding its body sharpened. It was like the abyss was gazing towards Arthur, who simply looked back with a calm, unperturbed expression.


    It was as if he was challenging the abyss.


    "I haven''t tested out Skofnung ever since the first trial," Arthur muttered, cracking a smile as he tightened his grip on Melzer''s falchion.

 Chapter 100 Demonic Blade Awakening: Skofnung

    <h4>Chapter 100 Demonic de Awakening: Skofnung</h4>


    Skofnung shook slightly, as if transmitting its excitement to Arthur. It was as if its jaws opened wide, expecting a delightful meal in exchange for its power. Although, the power did belong to its wielder.


    ''Ungrateful sword,'' Arthur spoke internally, involuntarily allowing a chuckle to escape his lips. The sword seemed to possess a smidge of intelligence, but only reacted when triggered or provoked.


    Or, when it voraciously begged for a meal. A meal consisting of the organs and tender skin of an ogre, to be precise.


    Although no physical changes were observed, Skofnung did provide a sense of invigoration to Arthur''s body and mind. It was like the crimson-eyed man''s cortisol levels dropped instantly, refreshing his body and providing sce to his mind.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' is reacting to a necromantic beast''s presence.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' bares its fangs, preparing to indulge in the consumption of its prey.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' urges its wielder to allow it to consume the blood of its prey as it pitifully begs for its worthless life.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' is entirely unsympathetic to its prey''s fate, and wishes nothing but suffering to befall it.]


    Arthur shook his head, reading the system messages one by one. They all contained the disturbing thoughts of the intelligent de as it gazed at the red ogre, ready to devour all flesh that covered his organ systems.


    ''Let''s see if you''re all talk,'' Arthur said internally, rushing forward, thrusting Skofnung forward. There was no physical change, but as the ogre''s club obstructed Skofnung''s path, thetter dug into the former, creating a shallow hole.


    Skofnung hadn''t been able to damage the club prior to its awakening.


    It was a sign of monumental growth. Arthur cracked a smile. He no longer had to retreat once the club obstructed Skofnung''s trajectory. No¡­ Now that Skofnung could harm the club, it no longer produced as much of a bacsh.


    The crimson-eyed man''s feet no longer slipped backwards. There was minimal recoil.


    Arthur''s brute force was no longer limited by Skofnung''s pitiful durability. Instead of retreating, Arthur swung Skofnung horizontally, creating a sh-shaped indent in the ogre''s club. The ogre raised his club to strike Arthur, but the crimson-eyed man was a step ahead.


    Sidestepping, he attacked the hilt of the ogre''s club. Thetter''s fingers turned numb, and using that as an advantage, Arthur swiftly knocked the club out of its arms.


    A disarmed enemy was equivalent to a dead one.


    The ogre''s eyes turned bloodshot. Arthur''s body weakened due to the death aura as he approached the ogre, but Skofnung''s power nullified any side-effects. With a confident expression, Arthur swung his sword.


    Slice!


    A clean decapitation.


    Skofnung absorbed a part of the blood that spilled, quickly reverting to its dormant state afterwards.


    Arthur was left with the corpse of the ogre, which quickly faded away as the necromantic aura dissipated.


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief.


    [New Message]


    [Sender: Tower Administration.]


    [Congrattions! You havepleted the first tier of the second trial. Step into the portal that will soon manifest before you, and you will be teleported to the waiting area for the second tier alongside other newbies.]


    [Receiver: Arthur Sce (Newbie)]


    As Arthur read the system message, he nodded. Soon, a swirling mass of purple energy manifested before him, beckoning him to enter. Cleaning Skofnung and reinforcing the cloth on his wounds, he stepped into the portal.


    His vision darkened, and the world spun.


    *


    As Arthur''s vision returned, light flooded his eyes. Before him was a silver bench crafted using smooth metal. It was simr to a seat on the subway. It seemed he was in a room isted from the outside world.


    The room was massive, but had no windows.


    The interior walls were forged using tough wood, while the floor was made using marble. There were hundreds upon hundreds of benches for the purpose of amodating all newbies that managed to pass the first tier.


    The mana density in the atmosphere was abnormally high. ''If I can meditate for a few hours, maybe I can fully heal my wounds¡­''


    His thoughts seemed to have reached someone. His wounds vanished, and his ear regrew instantly. That was the magic, thews that established the space of the room. Thews of the isted space.


    ''There''s two other people¡­'' Arthur noticed, turning to face the newbies.


    "You finally noticed us," said a girl. "I was wondering when you''d finally figure out that you weren''t the only one here."


    Her hair was blonde and loosely tied into a bun behind her head. A few bangs covered her cyan eyes, which seemed capable of piercing a hole in Arthur''s chest. She wore an oversized hoodie, and seemed incredibly petite.


    Beside her was a man in the same attire. His hair was ck and swept to the side, with a few raised spikes. His eyes were droopy, and he seemed more interested in his fingernails than the world around him.


    His legs reached his chest, and his feet were nted atop the bench he sat on. It reminded Arthur of a certain man named L.


    Arthur found the situation weird.


    He wasn''t overconfident¡­ he was simply aware that his power surpassed all else, at least in his batch of newbies. However, there were not one, but two people who surpassed his record time in defeating all the beasts?


    Moreover, they seemed like introverts without any extraordinary traits.


    "I apologize for my tardiness," said Arthur, approaching the two in a diplomatic manner. "I''m Arthur Sce."


    "Heather," replied the blonde-haired girl with a pleasant expression. The two shook hands before Arthur turned to face the man. However, Heather spoke for him. "He''s Neon, my boyfriend. He''s a bit shy."


    "Hello, Neon," said Arthur, to which Neon nodded in response.


    The crimson-eyed man sat on a bench a few meters away from Heather and Neon. Now, it was simply a matter of absorbing mana and awaiting the initiation of the second tier.


    And, of course, conversing with Heather and Neon to establish allies.

 Chapter 101 Encompassing Energy: Epiphanies And Enlightenment

    <h4>Chapter 101 Epassing Energy: Epiphanies And Enlightenment</h4>


    Jenny gazed expressionlessly at the corpse of the ogre that sat before her feet. His entire body was dyed in blood, a mixture of her own and that of her enemy''s. Her face was stained with the viscous liquid.


    She stared at the dark sky, devoid of any illumination. Yet, her vision was intact, symbolizing the presence of some form of light. She let out a sigh, sheathing her sword as it produced a faint sound.


    The sound of metal colliding with another object.


    ng!


    As she read the system message, a look of understanding blossomed on her face. She stepped into the portal, expecting to be the first one to pass. s, there were always bigger fish in the sea.


    *


    As Jenny''s eyes opened, she observed the isted room she was in. The metal benches, theck of windows¡­ and the presence of someone she had somewhat expected to sense. Arthur Sce.


    The man was truly exceptional, both in power and leadership.


    Jenny couldn''t allow his image to fade from her mind. The pressure he emanated when treating all the newbies in Physical Training like mere hunting dogs¡­ The abyss that seemed to exist within his eyes¡­


    It was terrifying, sometimes. However, usually, he was a decent man with eptable social skills. He sometimes dug for information using Harry and the others, which Jenny found peculiar.


    Also, he seemed to be familiar with theyout of the tower itself.


    ''How does he know so much?'' Jenny found herself wondering that several times across their stay at the hotel. Each time, it was due to another wild act Arthur hadmitted, which seemed to lead her closer and closer to the truth.


    But she was quick to realize each path led to an even moreplex web of lies.


    So, as she gazed at him in the isted space, unknown emotions flickered in her eyes. She had never experienced such emotions. She wasn''t certain what to refer to them as, but knew they were negative.


    Nodding in acknowledgement towards Arthur and the others'' presence, she simply sat on a bench a few hundred feet away. Then, she assumed a meditative stance, cing her sheathe beside her.


    At that moment, her wounds closed up. Although she was initially stunned, Jenny was quick to recover. With onest, silent nce at the crimson-eyed man, she became lost in the melody of mana.


    *


    The core of research, the truth of the world¡­ it ally within an energy that seemed simple externally, but when one meddled in its affairs internally, they discovered the various paths leading to differing destinations.


    They were all correct, but represented a possibility of infinite growth. Each path strayed from the broader concept of ''mana'', and delved into an entirely unexplored realm of knowledge. That was the beauty of seeking answers.


    The paths broadened each time a ''grand discovery'' was made. Epiphanies, enlightenment¡­ there were nothing but meager boosts along a possibly unending, infinite path.


    Not even the Demons and Angels were apparent to theplexities of the all-epassing force that provided living beings power. But power wasn''t the only aspect that mana specialized in.


    There were thousands of other uses.


    Each use symbolized an aspect of mana.


    *


    Jenny''s deep thoughts were suddenly interrupted by the sound of another portal. She let out a sigh, withdrawing her consciousness. It seemed another newbie had arrived after finishing the first tier.


    It was Randy.


    His breathing was erratic, and wounds covered his entire body. Considering the state of his body, it wouldn''t be shocking for his heart to stop beating at any moment. However, as soon as he stepped into the isted room, his survival was ensured.


    However, the fact that hepleted the first tier without the use of mana urately disyed his unfaltering resolve to climb the tower. There weren''t many who would ept theck of such a vital force.


    It wasn''t that mana did not exist in Randy''s body. Mana existed in everything.


    It was simply that Randy could not control it. His mana channels were obstructed by an unknown force, which prevented him from circting the energy across his body, in turn gaining control of it.


    Nodding at Arthur and Jenny in acknowledgement, Randy sat on the metal bench. It seemed the aura of the necromantic beasts had affected his mental prowess.


    He soon fell into a deep slumber.


    It was only obvious, considering the fatigue that must have assaulted his body. Battling for prolonged periods of time without the use of mana was difficult, and one couldn''t recuperate by meditating, either.


    He could simply sleep, hoping to have healed most of his exhaustion by the time the second tier began.


    "Your friend there is devoid of any mana¡­" Heather muttered, gasping. She seemed shocked that such a person managed to reach this far, considering his ring disadvantagepared to the other newbies.


    How had he even cleared the mana test?


    Arthur nodded in response. "The tower can be climbed by those without mana¡­ although it might be increasingly difficult to do so."


    "I believe you," Heather replied, but scrunched her eyebrows while observing Randy with much intensity. She seemed amused that such a person could even enter the tower.


    Neon''s gaze fell on Randy, and his eyes flickered with an unknown emotion. However, he was quick to avert his gaze.


    The isted space was silent, and newbies kept flooding in one by one. A few hours passed, and most of the newbies moving on had entered.


    They began with thousands of newbies, but now¡­ there were barely 800-900 newbies left. A majority of them had perished while battling the necromantic beasts.


    The newbies mourned the deaths of theirrades or friends, and conversed with others to possibly form allies for their uing predicament. It would be a tough battle to be a yer.


    Finally, when everyone had entered the isted space, system messages manifested before the eyes of the future yers.


    Thest battle before they became yers had begun.

 Chapter 102 A Desolate World: Divide And Conquer

    <h4>Chapter 102 A Deste World: Divide And Conquer</h4>


    [New Message]


    [Sender: Tower Administration.]


    [Congrattions, those who have passed the first tier. For the second tier, all of you will choose teams of ten. There will be around 80 to 90 teams. All of you will then be teleported to a world in which heat rises as you near the center. Each person has to gather 10 gemstones spread across the world and reach level 3, the center of the world. The first 25 people will be able to be yers. Extra gemstones can be used to exchange for items. Remember, there are only 1000 gemstones in the world, so only 100 people can even gather enough. Good luck!]


    [Receiver: Arthur Sce (Newbie)]


    Arthur gazed expressionlessly at the translucent, blue window that manifested before his eyes. His expression was dull, but internally, hemented on how subtle the Tower Administration was being.


    He nced at the other newbies before cracking a smile.


    1000 gemstones, 100 possible yers, 25 slots.


    That was the crux of the game.


    *


    Once everyone had stepped into the portal, each newbie was spread out across the deste world in which the game was being held. The sky was ashen, and the circting air smelled of mes.


    As Arthur''s eyes opened, he took in the simplicity of the world.


    This was Level 1, the outskirts of the deste world in which the second tier was being conducted. After collecting 10 gemstones, Arthur simply had to reach Level 3 of the deste world and be a yer.


    But he had to be quick.


    ''The concept of teams is worthless,'' thought Arthur, cracking a smile. It was amazing how subtly the Tower Administration was manipting the newbies. They had chosen teams before teleporting, but the newbies had instantly been separated from their allies.


    This was done not only to even the ying field, but also to prevent too many battles during the initial phase of the trial.


    Also, the fact that there were 1000 gemstones in the world, but only 250 of them could be used to be a yer was concerning. The remaining 750 would either be carried in vain by other newbies, or harvested by the winners.


    ''They just want to spark more battles at the end,'' thought Arthur. Preventing conflicts during the beginning, and triggering them during thetter phase. That was how the Tower Administration had decided to conduct the second tier of the second trial.


    Sabotage.


    The Tower Administration wished nothing but sabotage upon the newbies. By providing them with extra uses for gemstones if one possessed extra, they sparked the newbies'' greed intentionally.


    Now, it''d be difficult for even 25 people to be yers.


    ''They truly want the best of the best,'' Arthurmented inwardly, observing the world thaty before his eyes with a look of curiosity. There was no prejudice against the newbies. The Tower Administration simply only chose the prodigies.


    The world was simr to the one in which Arthur fought the necromantic beasts. The infertile soil, the peculiar, squalid smell that radiated across the area, and theck of any infrastructure as far as his vision could reach.


    It was truly worthy of its name; A deste world.


    Arthur traversed across the world aimlessly, hoping to identally acquire a gemstone. However, his luck wasn''t so amazing. But, what he did discover after a few minutes of searching was a valley.


    The valley was not too steep. It was akin to a crater, but much, muchrger and deeper. However, one could easily exit the valley by simply climbing one of the sides, the barriers of the valley.


    It was the first form of natural obstacle that Arthur had witnessed.


    And, it seemed like he wasn''t the only one who managed to notice the valley. As Arthur looked into the valley, he spotted two people.


    One was a fairly tall, dark-skinned man dressed in a bloody tank top. He wore ck gloves and held a sword between his fingers. With a distressed expression, he stared at the man standing opposite to him.


    The dark-skinned man had pitch ck hair and caramel-colored pupils. He was quite muscr, and covered in sweat; probably due to battle and the heat that permeated across the atmosphere.


    The deste world sure was hot.


    On the opposing side, there was a fair-skinned man with a beanie. Arthur wondered how one could wear a beanie in such weather, but didn''t think too long about the subject. The fair-skinned man had slicked back, cyan hair that fell to the bottom of his neck.


    He wore a warm sweatshirt for some reason, and held a halberd in his hands. It was truly an oddbination, considering the size of his body was quite tiny. Wielding a halberd with his size was like a baby swinging a hammer around.


    Arthur observed for a few seconds, and realized they were fighting.


    It was unusual for newbies to engage in battle for no reason. There had to be a reason for their battle.


    ''Ah, there it is,'' thought Arthur, allowing a smile to blossom on his face. He nced at the shining object in the middle of their battle, which seemed to resemble a purple diamond. It was a gemstone.


    It was shaped like a cylinder but with sharp edges. It shone despite the dim lighting, emanating a purple aura.


    It seemed the two were fighting because of a gemstone. Now, their battle made sense, considering there were stakes. The gemstones increased their chances of bing a yer, which was most likely their dream.


    With erratic breathing and exhaustion creeping up, the two fought mindlessly for the purple gemstone, paying no mind to anything or anyone in proximity. Their absent-mindedness allowed Arthur to spectate from the shadows, granting him a ticket to the show for free.


    It was an amazing deal.


    As he watched the battle, his crimson eyes asionally shone with intensity, and he prepared to strike.


    Divide and conquer.


    The oldest trick in the book.


    After a few minutes of waiting, it was time to strike.


    The time was ripe.

 Chapter 103 Clean Decapitation: Benefits Of Extortion

    <h4>Chapter 103 Clean Decapitation: Benefits Of Extortion</h4>


    After a few minutes of watching, the time was ripe to strike.


    Arthur unsheathed Skofnung. The sword produced a faint sound, but it went unnoticed by the twobatants. They were too invested in their intense battle, which would soon have a tragic end.


    "The gemstone is mine," the caramel-eyed man shouted, rushing forward as blood spilled from his wounds. The cyan-haired man cracked a smile through his broken teeth, unleashing a wave of mana that rushed towards his opponent.


    It was rapid.


    Slice!


    The caramel-eyed man suffered several wounds and cuts as the wave of mana collided with his body. To be precise, the skin until his bone connected to his deltoids was ripped off, while his ear was sliced off.


    With no dedication to continue, no power to retaliate, and burdened by excessive amounts of pain and irritation, the caramel-eyed man was forced to surrender. With a loud thud, his body fell to the floor.


    The mumbling noise faded, and the cyan-haired manughed arrogantly.


    Arthur cracked a smile, rushing forward with a mana-infused Skofnung. Before the cyan-haired man could react to the unexpected urrence, Arthur had already closed the gap in milliseconds.


    The cyan-haired man''s eyes widened, but he managed to parry the rapid strike. His fingers numbed due to the collision, and his broken teeth rattled.


    "Fuck off!" The cyan-haired man shouted, swinging his halberd. Mana particles burst from the edge of the halberd, shooting towards Arthur, who prepared for a second strike, but was caught off guard by the rapid retaliation.


    It seemed the cyan-haired man was faking his exhaustion.


    ''Did he know I was there?'' Arthur thought, stroking his chin while calmly evading the mana particles. It was possible, but it truly did not matter anymore. Even if he was faking exhaustion, his injuries were quite real.


    All Arthur had to do was strike the precise location of his injuries.


    Like applying salt to a wound.


    "I''ll be taking that gemstone, if you don''t mind," said Arthur before interrupting himself. "I mean, I''ll take it even if you do mind."


    The cyan-haired man didn''t respond to the arrogant words, and simply rushed forward using a footwork skill. His movements were surprisingly rapid, but he couldn''t escape the perception of Arthur''s crimson eyes.


    The cyan-haired man was named Xander, and was a prodigy in his batch of newbies. With an interest in wielding heavy swords and mana practice, he was renowned in his batch for being a cold-blooded killer.


    Although, those who weren''t usually fell on their faces in the tower.


    Xander closed the gap in an instant, but Arthur was quick to sense his presence. With a single, silent sh of Skofnung, he delivered a strike to the gash on his chest, deepening the wound further.


    Xander cried in pain, retreating immediately. He hadn''t expected to experience foul y.


    ''Amid a battle to the apex, arrogance and pride are but unimportant concepts,'' thought Arthur. ''True power lies in a cunning nature, sprinkled with the ability to disregard the emotions of others and to follow a steady path, the indifferent path.''


    That wasn''t his ideology.


    It was the ideology of those at the top.


    The ideology he followed in his initial steps in his former life, but came to abandon. Although indifference was still ingrained in his personality, he did not assume such a demeanor before those he considered allies.


    Although, he did so in his previous life.


    ''I came here to rectify my errors, not expand them.''


    Arthur was relentless.


    Slice! sh! ng! Slice!


    His strikes were in, but contained immense power. Each strike was ingrained with a single aim; destruction. His speed was difficult to follow with the naked eye, and the falchion he held in his hands practically dissolved as he moved.


    The color silver seemed to camouge at rapid speeds.


    Xander seemed to be holding out well until a particr strike collided with the hilt of his sword, knocking it out of his hands. He sprinted towards his weapon, but his path was quickly obstructed by the crimson-eyed man, who kicked the halberd away.


    The downside of his halberd seemed to y a vital role in his own destruction.


    ''I knew his body was too weak to support a halberd for too long,'' thought Arthur, nodding in satisfaction. By striking his hilt, he easily caused Xander to lose grip of his weapon due to its weight.


    Shock could restrict physical strength.


    "Don''t¡­" Xander muttered, lightly sobbing. His face was covered in snot. It seemed he was only a prodigy by name. His redeeming qualities were meager, and didn''t seem to match up to his grandiose name.


    He stared into Arthur''s crimson eyes, that shed dangerously.


    "Audacious. Anyway, I need that gemstone, so don''t mind this too much when you''ve crossed the yellow river."


    Xander tried to scream, but, by then, his head was already flying through the air.


    A clean decapitation.


    *


    At the edge of the ''deste'' word, a veiled entity stood calmly. Its body was covered in a cloak, masking its identity and appearance from those who gazed upon it. Before the entity''s eyes was a silver wall.


    The wall encased the world in a barrier.


    From afar, the wall seemed invisible, akin to an ashen sky. However, as one neared the true edge of the deste world, they realized that sometimes, things aren''t as they seem to be externally.


    The cloaked figure''s fingers caressed the silver wall. The fingers were an indication of fair skin and cleanly-trimmed nails. The silver wall produced a faint light that reacted ording to the entity''s touch.


    It produced a humming sound when the cloaked figure interacted with it.


    The entity performedplex movements while staring intently at the silver wall. Its surroundings were silent, as everyone rushed towards Level 3. No one wished to stay in Level 1, unless they were desperately searching for natural gemstones.


    Suddenly, a translucent, blue screen manifested before the entity, producing the hidden face illumination.


    It was Heather.


    [Wee, Administrator.]

 Chapter 104 Division: Traits Of The Strong

    <h4>Chapter 104 Division: Traits Of The Strong</h4>


    "What the fuck was the point of choosing teams if they were going to split us apart, anyway?" Dino grumbled as he traversed through the deste world in search of gemstones and his teammates.


    It was truly suspicious how the Tower Administration had separated them.


    ''There has to be some hidden meaning behind this,'' thought Dino, furrowing his brows as he simply walked and walked. He had no destination. He simply walked aimlessly, hoping to discover a gemstone.


    He had already found one, which was loosely tucked in his pocket. It was slightly visible to lure others so that Dino could steal their gemstones.


    However, the strategy wasn''t effective if he simply didn''t find anyone.


    Suddenly, after a few minutes of walking, Dino spotted someone in the distance. He was currently on the border of Level 3, almost inside Level 2 but not quite. In Level 2, the color of the soil changed drastically.


    The darker hue of the soil proved that Dino was still in the territory of Level 3.


    Someone, the person in the distance seemed to be within Level 2. With a determined expression and clenched fists, Dino rushed forward with the intent of stealing the gemstones that the person possessed.


    One couldn''t be indecisive about such matters. Bing a yer was much more important than respecting others, at least, to the newbies who would perish if they failed. The stakes were not mere failure, but death, too.


    Since that was the case, one had to protect their lives and take the lives of others.


    As Dino approached the figure in the distance, he quickly realized who he was. It was Neon, Heather''s boyfriend. With a reserved expression and a face masked by a hood, he seemed incredibly shy.


    Dino wondered how he''d reached so far in the Tutorial World.


    With such a personality, he would''ve been killed during the initial stages. Unless, of course, his redeeming quality¨Csuch as raw power¨Csurpassed the disadvantage. Shyness was wee, but not in such absurd quantities.


    At that point, it made you weak.


    Dino''s ideology was quite solid in this regard, as he lived in a world dominated by the powerful, who were always arrogant. Their personalities were always terrible, but there was one redeeming factor.


    The rulers of his world were always concrete if they gave someone their word. Giving on your word was like a pledge or an oath to them. Their arrogance aside, they were a confident bunch who would go to the depths of hell to fulfill their word.


    That was the person Dino wished to be.


    A strong person, but also someone who kept their word. It was something not many people thought about, as simply lying was easier. However, Dino truly respected those in his old world, and wished to continue their ideologies.


    Neon seemed to fit neither of these qualities. He wasn''t confident, arrogant, and he didn''t even speak a word, let alone keep it.


    He was someone Dino found somewhat peculiar, but also a bit annoying.


    However, one could not approach a potential ally with negative intentions. Dino approached Neon with a diplomatic expression. As thetter noticed the former, he waved lightly before letting out a sigh.


    It seemed social interactions were something he loathed.


    "Ah, you are one of¡­ Heather''s acquaintances?" Neon asked, bowing slightly. It seemed he was well-versed in manners. His bow was elegant, and projected the man in an entirely new light.


    Dino was slightly impressed. One could judge a person''s character solely through their social interactions. Some masked their true selves behind a thick veil, but even they were exposed after a while.


    One could not fully mask their nature, no matter how much they tried.


    "Yes," replied Dino, bowing in response. Suddenly, a gust of wind swept by his body, and blood gushed from his torso. Dino''s eyes widened and he braced his core, forcing even more pain to assault his body.


    That was unexpected.


    There was a deep gash on his abdomen, leaking blood as if it were a fountain.


    ''Fuck¡­'' A single word lingered in Dino''s mind. He had been preupied with judging Neon''s demeanor, and had lowered his guard. There wasn''t a way in hell he could''ve expected such tant hostility and murderous intent.


    No, there wasn''t any murderous intent in Neon''s eyes.


    There was nothing.


    They represented the abyss.


    Instead, Neon gazed at Dino as if he were a bug. He didn''t even consider him an equal, but a person he could squash under his feet. Dino noticed Neon''s gaze was on the gemstone in his pocket.


    He let out a faint chuckle. ''I guess the confidence that I could resist a potential looter will be the end of me.''


    But he didn''t want to die. He couldn''t die.


    Neon was powerful, and Dino could not guarantee a victory, judging by the sheer speed he possessed. However, Dino could potentially achieve a sessful escape. That was what he nned.


    The decision was made within milliseconds, and once the "one second" mark was crossed, Dino took off.


    It was cowardly.


    But he didn''t wish to be confident and arrogant like those of his world. He simply wanted to keep his word.


    Thetter was a trait worth adopting, while the former was stupidity.


    The pain running across his body was excruciating, but Dino didn''t mind it much. Perhaps it was due to the adrenaline rush, but the man felt he was in Heaven''s embrace. It was a slightly blissful feeling.


    ''It''s fucking lightheadedness,'' Dino realized, quickly tying his gash while evading Neon''s relentless barrage of attacks.


    Dino felt like the pain was bearable, initially. Then, a sense of helplessness arose in his chest, to the point where death didn''t seem too bad. Unfortunately, it was simply a case of lightheadedness, and if the man had sumbed, it would be the end of him.


    Neon did not give two shits.


    With a deadpan expression, he continued to strike endlessly, pressuring Dino.


    Eventually, Dino ended up with his feet on the edge of a cliff.

 Chapter 105 Striving For Excellence: Mediocrity Of Average

    <h4>Chapter 105 Striving For Excellence: Mediocrity Of Average</h4>


    Slide! Crack!


    A couple of pebbles slid down the cliff, colliding with the ground beneath. The cliff was at least a few hundred meters above ground. As they neared Level 2, the naturalndmarks rose in quantity.


    Now, there were several hills and valleys in sight.


    ''How did it end up like this?'' Dino thought, utterly terrified. Neon''s demeanor was still casual, as if attacking strangers out of the blue was a natural urrence. He stared into Dino''s eyes, deadpan.


    From observing the shyness of the man to being threatened by his de. It was truly shocking.


    As Dino gazed at the bottom of the cliff, his heart shook. The adrenaline rush had worn off, and he finally experienced the severity of potential death. A single wrong move and it was over for him.


    A gentle push.


    That was all it would take.


    Neon''s sword rested on his neck, but he didn''t feel fear. Dino, instead of fearing his death, loathed the possibility. There was a thin line between fear and loathing, but the same was true for any negative emotion.


    It wasn''t enough to ssify them together, as they represented different sides of a single term.


    "Goodbye," said Neon, preparing to push Dino off the cliff.


    But thetter did not feel fear. Instead, a sense of invigoration arose in his chest, and the memories of his past surfaced. His rapidly beating heart slowed to a regr pace, and his muscles tensed.


    The strong, the weak¡­


    They were all of the same species, yet why was the difference between them so vast? It was likeparing an ant to a tiger. But the difference was that ants and tigers were not of the same species.


    Humans were¡­


    So why was there such a difference?


    Dino racked his brain, but was unable to find an answer. He let out a bitter chuckle internally, but then, suddenly, an actual chuckle escaped his lips. His eyes rose to meet those of Neon, and his face contorted.


    He sneered.


    "Do you know the difference between thunder and lightning?" Dino asked as his body suffered a gentle impact, forcing his foot off the cliff. But he did not panic. Neon stared expressionlessly at the falling man.


    "I do not."


    "It''s not the roaring thunder that kills someone. It''s the silent lightning."


    Topaz sparks crackled around Dino''s body as he fell into the abyss, a smile stered over his face. Neon''s eyes widened slightly at the unexpected lightning, but a dead man could not retaliate.


    No matter the strength, a dead man was a dead man.


    *


    ''That makes one gemstone,'' said Arthur internally, stuffing the purple stone into his pocket. He needed to collect nine more and reach Level 3 to be a yer. However, the average wasn''t enough for the crimson-eyed man.


    Average, even among the few who became yers, was insufficient.


    The word ''average'' usually applied to the stronger Rankers or the lower High Rankers. That was what average implied. While the stronger High Rankers were prodigies and the Divine Rankers were living legends, those below average were simply fodder.


    One could not survive if they didn''t exceed¡­ if they didn''t surpass their limits.


    Average was fodder. They were considered unimportant in the grand scheme of things. They were ignored.


    To even stand out, one had to be a prodigy. Only then could they pursue their dreams. The weak had no right to choose. They could simply hang on to the coat tails of the strong, given that the strong are in a good mood.


    The weak had no choice. If the strong offered them charity, it was because of a good mood, not obligation.


    The strong weren''t obligated to help the weak.


    Although some people preached the opposing concept, it was widely regarded in the tower as a meaningless concept. Although many weaker people believed in the concept, they eventually came to loathe it as they became stronger.


    The weak and strong had differing opinions, and as one transitioned, their ideologies underwent a transformation.


    There was a fine line between the weak, the average, and the strong.


    Inyman''s terms, and to summarize, to achieve greatness, one needed to consider that fine line and surpass the term ''average''. The term was like a curse that stuck with one for eternity if they were unable to escape it.


    As Arthur walked aimlessly towards Level 2, he suddenly locked eyes with a figure in the distance.


    He let out a chuckle as he noticed who it was.


    "Arthur," said the figure, whose name was Oscar. Oscar Rune, a well-renowned, former member of the Heaven''s Challengers. It was trulyical and ironic that the crimson-eyed man and he had crossed paths so early.


    However, it only equated to a more fulfilling revenge.


    Dangerousness shed across Arthur''s eyes as he unsheathed Skofnung without a single exchange. Oscar, stunned by the crimson-eyed man''s disy of open hostility, couldn''t help but reciprocate.


    He couldn''t be defenseless in such a situation.


    Remembering their previous battle, Oscar couldn''t help but develop a sense of hostility towards Arthur. Thetter clearly had enmity with the former, otherwise he wouldn''t havemitted such brutality.


    "What is your grudge with me?" Oscar asked, narrowing his eyes as he and Arthur locked eyes. He had a longsword in his arms, gloves that covered his hands, and an overflowing amount of mana on standby.


    Oscar had improved drastically.


    But so had Arthur. During the training, he continuously pushed his body to the edge, causing hundreds of bruises that left scars. Arthur''s constitution was on the verge of upgrading, while his sword techniques had improved massively.


    Now, he was confident in being able to hold his own against someone like Henry Noxickle or Mr. Mason, his mana arts teacher.


    Although he was still starting his journey, such progress was outstanding whenpared to his previous life.


    But Arthur''s goal far surpassed what it had been during the tutorial in his previous life. During that time, he strived only for survival.


    But now, he strived for excellence.

 Chapter 106 Outskirts Of The Desolate World: Brutal Beatdown

    <h4>Chapter 106 Outskirts Of The Deste World: Brutal Beatdown</h4>


    "On the outskirts of the world¡­" Jenny muttered, approaching Heather while scrunching her eyebrows in confusion. "It''s truly a peculiar ce to be during a trial in which reaching the center is the objective."


    The silver wall was visible, and Heather caressed it endlessly. As she heard Jenny''s words, she slowly turned around before unveiling her face. Her eyes were dull, while her eyelids were ckening.


    "Yes, truly peculiar," replied Heather, letting out a giggle. "But it''s also quite peculiar that a dead man''s daughter could be so revolting. The daughter of a legend is not a legend. You are nothing but a regr person."


    Jenny didn''t respond.


    "To be honest, your father was a fucking dumbass," said Heather, spitting on the ground while letting out an innocent giggle. "Getting stepped on by those stronger than him. That''s all he ever knew."


    Silence.


    "It''s surprising that that dumbass old man managed to court a wife. But it seems his wife was much worse than him, resulting in your creation."


    Jenny''s clenched fists leaked blood, and the ttering of her teeth were quite noisy. Her suppression of her emotions was wless during the training. She masked her true personality from everyone.


    However, as she heard the repeated insults targeted at herte father, the one whose legacy she strived to continue, Jenny couldn''t help but have the sudden urge to destroy Heather''s face and burn it.


    It was strange.


    Usually, her control over emotions was immacte. Jenny considered herself a stone statue when it came to such abilities. However, was her self-control so weak that a few insults could shatter it?


    It was shocking.


    But Jenny did not have any ns on suppressing it any further, at least in front of Heather. Since the woman that stood before her¨CNeon''s girlfriend¨Cwould soon be under her feet, groveling like a beggar.


    Jenny had finally bared her fangs.


    But Heather was not a greenhorn.


    As Jenny prepared to unsheathe her sword, Heather was already behind her, waiting patiently to strike. Her shadow fell upon Jenny''s shoulders, and before thetter could even unsheathe her sword, Heather had punched Jenny''s back.


    Jenny''s spine curved, and her body flew forward like a broken puppet.


    Heather''s sheer physical strength was an anomaly, even in the tower. Someone with her constitution shouldn''t have been able to support such physical strength, yet it existed within her through an unknown phenomenon.


    Jenny coughed blood, wiping it off her lips as she stood up. "Strong."


    Heather didn''t respond. Her body vanished into a pool of light, then manifested a few feet away from Jenny. It was teleportation. She didn''t sprint or run at a terrifying speed, neither did she use a medium.


    It was simply divine that such an ability existed.


    Pure Teleportation.


    Jenny''s eyes widened, but Heather''s knee had already struck her chin by then. Thetter''s head suffered a great shock, and she copsed on her back. Heather then dug her foot into Jenny''s abdomen.


    "You''re pitiful," said Heather, shaking her head. It seemed she''d overestimated Jenny''s strength greatly.


    Jenny''s knees were nted on the ground, and so were her hands. With a face paler than vampires and eyes wider than an ostrich, she seemed horrified by Heather''s power. Blood covered her lips, dripping every few seconds.


    She hade to steal Heather''s gemstones, but¡­


    ''I can''t die, I can''t die¡­'' Jenny repeated internally. It was a thought she couldn''t get rid of, no matter how much she tried. Sobs escaped her lips. "I can''t die, I can''t die¡­ I have to break through the ceiling of the¡­ the tower, the tower."


    "What?" Heather inquired, bewildered by Jenny''s incoherent words. Then, when she finally understood them,ughter emerged from her lips as if there was no tomorrow. Sheughed as if Jenny''s words wereced with ridiculous ideas.


    "Breaking through the ceiling of the tower?" Heather asked, forcing Jenny''s head up by pulling her long, silky hair, which was now tangled. The former smiled gently, caressing thetter''s cheek with care.


    Then¡­


    p!


    "Delusional, just like your father," said Heather, chuckling.


    *


    "My grudge?" Arthur asked, raising an eyebrow. He was aware that Oscar had not an inkling of what had transpired during his former life. However, the crimson-eyed man, frankly, did not care about that.


    Unlike the Demons and Angels, who nipped him in the bud before he could be a cmity and threaten their reign, Arthur did not have any cowardice towards Oscar. In fact, thetter feared the former a bit.


    What Arthur desired was revenge.


    He was not worried about Oscar''s future. Thetter was a mere antpared to what the crimson-eyed man''s future capabilities were. It was simply because of what his future/past self did that Arthur wished for revenge.


    It was a petty reason.


    But Arthur did not give two shits.


    "My grudge¡­ it is because you spilled coffee on me," said Arthur, disappearing from his location after cracking a smirk. Oscar''s expression crumpled as he heard those words, and a sense of bewilderment arose.


    ''Does he truly hate me because of that?''


    It wasn''t possible, was it?


    However, Oscar didn''t have the time to think about such things. As Skofnung approached his body, Oscar was forced to evade by pushing himself to the ground. Bncing on his forearms, Oscar propelled himself into the air.


    His feet were up.


    Twisting his body, he attempted tond a kick on the crimson-eyed man''s head. However, with a swift motion of his hands, Arthur buried his head into the ground. His feet fell to the ground, and Oscar found himself sprawled on the ground.


    Arthur extended his arm, resting the tip of Skofnung on Oscar''s neck. Crimson aura spilled from the de, but it soon dissipated once the crimson-eyed man had everything in control. It was only a matter of time, now.


    Oscar seemed terrified as he gazed into those crimson eyes. However, fear of death was not present in his expression.


    He was fearful of Arthur''s eyes, but not of death.


    Why?


    How could one not fear death when it knocked on their front door?


    If they didn''t¡­


    They were not human.

 Chapter 107 Fallen Guardians: Incarnation Of Joel

    <h4>Chapter 107 Fallen Guardians: Incarnation Of Joel</h4>


    If they didn''t¡­


    They were not human.


    As Arthur thought those words, a smile began blossoming on Oscar''s face. His eyes were still fearful, but his body reacted vastly differently to what the former conveyed. Soon, his eyes unfocused.


    His facial skin peeled, forming scars that eventually weaved into a pattern. Two lines emerged from below and above Oscar''s ears, curving downwards before colliding near his nose. Blood emerged from the torn skin.


    Oscar stood still, maintaining a faint smile on his face.


    Arthur, sensing the growing intensity of Oscar''s power, retreated a few meters. Skofnung remained by his side on standby, and with focused eyes, he concentrated on the changes on Oscar''s body.


    His entire constitution was shedding.


    Arthur watched calmly, yet he felt a sense of anxiety surge from within. The changes in Oscar''s body and mind weren''t natural. It was as if a being contradictory to human nature was possessing Oscar''s body.


    Yet, it wasn''t the existence itself.


    ''It seemed the loss affected him quite a bit¡­'' Arthur muttered internally. ''He went ahead and made a deal with a Guardian.''


    Guardians were beings affiliated to the Tower Administration. However, their loyalty was not eternal, and they were simply employees of arge corporation that held influence all across the tower.


    Guardians, sometimes, were retired yers.


    There were Guardians that valued their sense of justice, and considered themselves the caretakers of the future generation. However, as Guardians were not mindless beings trained to think a certain way, there were bound to be those who deviated from the path of the righteous.


    Some were eventually caught and arrested. Those who performed their activities in broad daylight were bound to be reprimanded.


    However, there were some who did dealings from the shadows. They abused their tremendous power, straying away from the righteous path and entering a territory the Tower Administration had named "Fallen Guardian."


    Fallen Guardians were renowned across the tower for their malicious deeds and atrocious acts, and were usually arrested and executed once they were discovered. Their kind was condemned across reality.


    And it was only natural.


    Fallen Guardians were those who benefited from newbies and newer yers who hadn''t experienced the taste of true power. Their deeds were quickly masked by the veil the Tower Administration possessed.


    However, they could not blind those who had the ability to tear the veil apart.


    It seemed Oscar, after suffering the humiliation of absolute and utter defeat, hade into contact with a Fallen Guardian. What transpired next was unknown, but the veil¨Calso known as Oscar''s human body¨Cwas tearing apart.


    Soon, what urred in the shadows woulde to light.


    "Arghhh!" Suddenly, Oscar''s head shot downwards, his chin colliding with his upper chest. Groans escaped his lips, and so did the crimson, viscous substance that usually resided within one''s body.


    His vitality was seeping from his wounds.


    Oscar''s eyes were bloodshot, and soon, he raised his hand. With a swift movement, he tore the skin covering his face to shreds, revealing the bones of his skull along with the cartge previously present in his nose.


    Blood spilled.


    He then shoved his hand within his skull, retrieving what seemed like his brain. mping his fingers shut, he crushed his own brain. Then, a few chuckles escaped his lips before they evolved into dementedughter.


    "Kekeke!" Theughter soon degraded into the pitiful screams of the man who''d perished.


    But it was soon reced by the tion of an entirely different entity¡­ one that now upied Oscar''s body. Arthur clicked his tongue,menting on the fact that his revenge would not be satisfactory.


    Oscar had already died from within.


    His body was now a puppet.


    Not a single shred of vitality or intelligence remained. Oscar''s existence had faded, simrly to how a cocoon bes worthless once a butterfly emerges from it. Only, the butterfly¨Cin this case¨Cwas an ugly clump of flesh.


    Once Oscar had died, monumental changes urred to his body.


    His limbs fell off, allowing dark tentacles to rece them. With a swift movement, the existence residing in Oscar''s body ripped all the human skin off, allowing its moist, gooey skin to be revealed.


    The moist skin was dark, lined with dark-green marks that formed a pattern. It was a tentacled creature that seemed like nothing Arthur had ever seen before. Moreover, it seemed to have intelligence.


    "Who are you?" Arthur inquired, maintaining a calm expression, regardless of what his internal emotions were.


    "An incarnation of Joel¡­" The tentacled creature muttered, breaking into derangedughter. It didn''t possess a mouth, but a wide opening through which green spikes that seemed like teeth emerged.


    It was a circr opening, located in the center of its body.


    "My name¡­ What is my name?" The incarnation of Joel asked, tilted what seemed like its head to the side.


    Arthur didn''t respond, letting out a sigh. It was Joel, a reptilian Guardian. The crimson-eyed man assumed Joel was the Guardian for Oscar''s batch of newbies, simr to how Dracolius managed his batch.


    The difference was that Dracolius had sworn loyalty to the Tower Administration.


    On the other hand, Joel was revealed to be a Fallen Guardian a few years down the line.


    ''So he made a deal with Joel¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, shaking his head while chuckling, as if mocking the dead Oscar. Joel''s mere appearance was untrustworthy, yet Oscar willingly offered his life aspensation.


    Simply to kill Arthur.


    ''He was truly stupid,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. Then again, the man was probably unbeknownst to Joel''s shrewd nature. Appearance was not a factor in whether one could be trusted.


    Many species had a simr appearance to Joel, and they were present all across the Tutorial World.


    It wasn''t too far-fetched that Oscar had made a mistake.


    But, willingly offering his life towards such a meaningless cause? Arthur was confident he could defeat whatever stood before him, even if it were a¡­ ''What the fuck even is this?'' Arthur let out a chuckle internally.


    With a swift motion, he rushed forward with Skofnung''s tip aimed towards the body of the incarnation of Joel.

 Chapter 108 The Establishment Of A Court: Fall From Grace

    <h4>Chapter 108 The Establishment Of A Court: Fall From Grace</h4>


    ''Don''t¡­ Don''t mention my father so casually,'' Jenny muttered internally, enduring the humiliation that Heather forced upon her. Thetter had attempted to resist, but it was entirely futile.


    Heather was too powerful, and her abilities originated from the unknown.


    It wasn''t entirely based on mana or physical capabilities, which Jenny found peculiar. Where did Heather''s energy or abilities originate from if not her physical prowess or mana? It seemed like a natural ability.


    But that wasn''t possible, as Heather was a human.


    Humans did not possess such abilities, and even if they did, they usually utilized their bodies or mana as a catalyst to perform them. Heather did not.


    Her pure teleportation was a prime example, along with the sheer power of her punches despite refraining from using mana. Jenny wasn''t simply being demolished by Heather''s attacks. She was observing her foe''s fighting style and trying to counter it.


    However, once Heather pushed her to the ground, Jenny''s rage grew to an rming level.


    ''Don''t¡­''


    "Look at me," Heather ordered, tugging profusely on Jenny''s hair, causing a shriek to escape thetter''s lips. "You are never, and I mean never, going to break through the ceiling of the tower. It truly enrages me, how dumbasses like you have such ambitions without anything to back it up."


    ''Don''t¡­''


    "Your kind is like a parasite. Peasants who rely on their parents'' achievements as proof of their own achievements. Well, you''re not worth shit. Only after you amass your own achievements do you have the right to boast. Well, currently, you''re nothing but a bitch, roaming around and unting your father''s sess."


    ''Don''t fucking disrespect¡­ My father.''


    "Your father''s dead. Your mother''s dead. Your father''s achievements are buried under the events of history with no one to resurrect them. Now that your family isn''t worth shit, neither are you. Well, not like you were worth anything before that, either."


    Suddenly, Jenny''s muscles tensed. She clenched her teeth to the point where they trembled, threatening to shatter due to the force. Veins bulged from the woman''s body, and blood flowed from her clenched fists.


    She screamed in rage, propelling herself off the ground and violently shaking her head, forcing Heather to release her grip. Then, Jenny extended her arm, gripping Heather''s face with a swift motion.


    "My father is not dead!" Jenny screamed as tears escaped her eyes. "He may be dead physically, but his legends will not die!"


    Power flowed across her arms as she smashed Heather''s head into the ground. Then, she relentlessly continued to bury Heather''s face into the soil, trying desperately to suffocate her using it.


    "You know nothing about me or my father!" Jenny shrieked as her relentless attacks continued. However, no matter how much she attacked or how much mana she used, Heather didn''t seem to be injured.


    In fact, she was unscathed.


    Her expression crumpled due to the pain, but there were no visible injuries on her body, which perplexed Jenny. However, the woman wasn''t in a proper state of mind, and simply continued the beatdown.


    "Do you know what separates me from those who actually take advantage of their parents'' achievements?" Jenny asked, finally relenting. She let out huffs and puffs while desperately trying to steady her erratic breathing.


    Wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead and removing the hair obstructing her vision, Jenny clenched her teeth before speaking.


    "I wish to resurrect it. I wish to establish another Court. The Heavenly Court."


    Heather''s face paled as she gazed at Jenny''s expression, which wasced with immense confidence. With thest of her determination, Heather used pure teleportation to appear before Jenny.


    Thetter simply smiled, spreading her arms.


    Heather punched Jenny in the face as hard as possible, causing thetter to fly backwards like a broken puppet. But that''s what thetter wished for. Using the opportunity, Jennyughed, escaping the area.


    Heather steadied her breathing.


    ''Fuck¡­'' she muttered internally, punching the ground. ''That bitch¡­''


    *


    Immediately before striking, Arthur awakened Skofnung, increasing its durability in exchange for expended mana. Thetter revealed its desire to dine on flesh and blood, following its wielder''s orders without question.


    A crimson aura burst from Skofnung as its tip collided with the soft flesh of the incarnation of Joel.


    However, instead of digging into the moist skin, Skofnung instead pushed it inward. Following that development, the skin wrapped around the de of the sword, seemingly trying to consume it.


    ''What the fuck?'' Arthur muttered internally, immediately withdrawing the falchion.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' disys its will to escape its former prey.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' disys its will to remain as far away from the entity as possible, refusing to consume it.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises its wielder to escape.]


    Arthur tightened his grip on the falchion, infusing the sword with its will to increase its obedience. However, he refused to wipe its intelligence, as that was what shaped the entire sword.


    The incarnation of Joel was a tricky opponent tobat, as its skin was malleable enough to resist the sharpness of a Demonic de. Even after its awakening, Skofnung was not yet powerful enough tobat its enemy.


    Considering that his strongest weapon was useless against the incarnation of Joel, Arthur fell into deep thought. His foe wasn''t yet enraged enough to attack on its own ord, but could suffer immense pressure without giving out.


    That meant its durability was stupidly high.


    But did that apply to its entire body, or simply a specific body part? One could not be invincible as long as one was mortal. The Lord Of Sins was not invincible, and neither were the Divine Rankers.


    Even the Demons and Angels could fall from grace.


    Since that was the case, Arthur simply had to discover its weakness and exploit it. Exploitation was his strong point, considering his [Judgment Regeneration] allowed him to exploit the deeds of others.


    And, with immeasurable battle experience, Arthur was confident he could discover a weakness without suffering a severe injury.


    Or so he thought.

 Chapter 109 Lifeform Of Limitless Potential: Ethereal Glide

    <h4>Chapter 109 Lifeform Of Limitless Potential: Ethereal Glide</h4>


    As Neon explored the depths of the ravine in which Dino had fallen, he was not able to discover thetter''s corpse. Neon wished to extort and loot thetter, but it wasn''t possible if his body was lost.


    After a few minutes of searching, the man was forced to give up.


    ''So much work for nothing,'' said Neon internally, clicking his tongue. Then, using the momentum conjured by condensing mana near his feet, Neon swiftly escaped the ravine without a single problem.


    At least there was one lesspetitor.


    Although Neon hadn''t been able to make any gains, one of his problems had now faded. ''Well, that''s technically a gain.''


    Neon headed towards Heather''s location with a few gemstones in tow.


    *


    The incarnation of Joel, whom Arthur referred to as Joel Junior, bared its peculiar set of fangs while releasing contaminated, ck energy from its moist, gooey skin. It short forwards, relying on temporarily formed, soft bumps on its skin to traverse.


    Its movement was not reliable, but it was certainly terrifyingly rapid.


    Arthur and Joel Junior exchanged blows rapidly. Thetter attacked using the small bumps on its skin, extending them and using them as limbs. As thetter swung its whip-like limb towards the crimson-eyed man, Arthur avoided a collision by lowering his head.


    Following that development, Arthur threw Skofnung towards Joel Junior. Instead of absorbing the impact, Joel Junior''s skin suffered a shallow cut. It let out a low, pained groan before roaring in anger.


    ''There we go,'' thought Arthur, praising himself internally. Joel Junior''s skin was not invincible, and could be affected by an awakened Skofnung if there was enough strength behind the attack. An example was a flying projectile.


    Skofnung spun like a boomerang, returning to Arthur''s hand. A dark, gooey substance remained on his de.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises you to wipe the disgusting substance from its body.]


    Arthur let out a faint chuckle, refusing to wipe it.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' curses at its wielder. It mumbles angrily andments on how its wielder is an ipetent, ungrateful fool.]


    ''Is that how we''re going to y?'' Arthur inquired internally. He then evaded another whip, throwing Skofnung towards Joel Junior again. It delivered another shallow cut, drawing a ck, gooey substance which seemed to be its blood.


    As Skofnung returned to Arthur''s hand, it was drenched in Joel Junior''s bodily fluids.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' threatens its wielder. It wonders whether going to sleep is the best option.]


    Arthur quickly wiped the falchion using the soil beneath. Teasing Skofnung was a great source of entertainment, but he couldn''t risk losing his sole method of offense during a battle in which the threat of death loomed.


    Skofnung was his only method of offense, and Arthur''s speed, too, wascking.


    Joel Junior sped across the infertile soil, traversing at immense speeds. [Mana Step] was struggling to maintain superiority, and was simply a method that consumed too much mana to use.


    ''I need a better movement skill¡­'' Arthur concluded, gritting his teeth. He wasn''t certain whether it was possible to survive the battle without an upgrade in his arsenal. His mana was being consumed at a rapid rate.


    Moreover, he was only able to deliver a handful of cuts on Joel Junior''s body, which was far from enough to render him useless. Most of all, Arthur''s foe¨Ca newly formed organism¨Cwas growing.


    Not only physically, but also mentally.


    When Oscar perished, Joel Junior was born. As it emerged from its cocoon, also known as Oscar''s physical body, it gained intelligence. However, it was limited to basic functions, such as speech and movement.


    Now that it had been exposed to the external world for a few minutes, Joel Junior was undergoing evolutions while engaging in battle.


    Its battle intelligence, battle performance, regr intelligence, and survival instinct were growing during battle.


    A person who was incredibly strong beforehand was not the most dangerous.


    The most dangerous foe was one that grew using its experiences during battle, attaining power through repeated movements.


    Thetter''s potential was limitless.


    ''I can''t let it absorb more¡­'' Arthur concluded. His eyes contained the determination gathered over several decades of hard work and struggle. Only in his peak had he managed to surpass the Divine Rankers.


    However, he had also learnt something.


    The more stable one''s foundation is, the higher their peak can progress without danger of copsing.


    Arthur couldn''t allow Joel Junior to develop a stable foundation. The crimson-eyed man possessed knowledge, but histent talent was inferior to a lifeform born solely for the purpose of growing infinitely.


    If a human and a machinepeted to see who could absorb the most information, it was natural that thetter would secure victory. It wasn''t because the human was directly inferior to a machine, but because a machine was forged solely for the purpose of absorbing and handling information.


    Arthur and Joel Junior''s situation was simr. The former simply couldn''tpare to thetter in terms of growth potential.


    ''So, let''s nip it in the bud,'' said Arthur internally, nodding.


    To do that, he needed a movement skill.


    Immediately, he willed the mana in his body to condense near his feet. He then caused it to spill on the infertile soil beneath his feet. Using his mana circuits to familiarize himself with the actions, he crafted a t, circr te of mana.


    Connecting the te to his feet, Arthur slipped on the ground.


    ''It''s kind of life ice skating,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, testing out the skill while desperately evading projectiles. He was consuming an extensive amount of mana in order to casually evade projectiles.


    However, that was only temporary.


    As his mana reserve decreased, his performance would quickly follow. Then, it would only be a downward spiral.


    After a few sets of trial and error, Arthur sessfully crafted a movement skill superior to [Mana Step], which operated simrly to ice skating. It was an unusual and unorthodox concept, but it incorporated both the supernatural aspect of reality along with day-to-day activities ofmoners.


    [User has created a new skill.]


    [Choose a name.]


    ''Ethereal Glide,'' thought Arthur. A few seconds passed, and a skill window opened up.


    [Skill ''Ethereal Glide'' has been created.]


    [It is registered in your status window.]

 Chapter 110 Joel Junior: Puddle Of A Black Substance

    <h4>Chapter 110 Joel Junior: Puddle Of A ck Substance</h4>


    Immediately, Arthur halted [Mana Step], reducing his continuous consumption of mana by almost half. Hisplexion reverted to its original state after a few minutes of battle, but the physical fatigue remained.


    However, he was able to fare longer.


    Endurance was key, and a requirement for a warrior. If one did not have sufficient endurance, one would not be able to progress smoothly. No matter the pain or struggle, one needed the ability to endure it and move further.


    tes of mana formed beneath Arthur''s feet as he traversed across the soil at rapid speeds. The speed was much faster than [Mana Step], and the method was re-usable, so the consumption of mana was halved.


    With a more efficient movement method, Arthur was able to turn the tides.


    As he shot forward, the crimson-eyed man threw Skofnung like a boomerang towards Joel Junior. A shallow cut appeared on the ck, gooey skin, after which the falchion returned to Arthur''s hand.


    However, at that moment, Joel Junior decided to retaliate by focusing its attention towards movement.


    "Come," it said in an intimidating tone. Its tentacles red, trembling.


    Arthur rushed forward, but didn''t close the gap. He threw Skofnung again. However, instead of returning like a boomerang, this time, the sword was grasped by one of Joel Junior''s tentacles. It then stabbed the sword into the soil beneath.


    Arthur had lost his only form of offense.


    However, all hope wasn''t lost yet, since he could still¡­


    ''What¡­'' Arthur was barely able to speak a single word internally. His face paled, and beads of sweat trickled down his skin. His breathing turned erratic, and a buzzing sound reverberated in his ears.


    Behind him, a ck tentacle approached at a terrifying speed.


    ''How the fuck did he get behind me¡­'' Arthur wondered, turning around as fast as possible. However, the tentacle was barely a few feet away from his face. Moreover, the crimson-eyed man had already lost his sword.


    The threat of death was real.


    However, suddenly, a mighty roar entered the ears of both the crimson-eyed man and Joel Junior, after which a massive sword interjected between the uing collision of the tentacle with Arthur''s face.


    The sword was thick, and held by a hand covered in bulging veins. It was a greatsword wielded by the only man in Heaven''s Spire without ess to mana¡­


    Randy.


    With a confident expression and a faint smile hanging on his lips, Randy swung his sword once again, slicing another one of Joel Junior''s tentacles. As the ck limb recements fell to the ground, a shriek escaped Joel Junior''s makeshift mouth.


    Using the moment in which Joel Junior was vulnerable, Randy swung again, slicing another two tentacles. "Arthur, your sword!"


    The crimson-eyed man blinked once, processing the situation in an instant. Without wasting a single second, he rushed towards the distance, grabbing Skofnung, which was nted in the infertile soil.


    He quickly wiped the dirt from the sword.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises that you never let it go again.]


    ''Cute.''


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises you not to get any bright ideas.]


    ''Such a tsundere,'' Arthur clicked his tongue, shooting towards Randy. A falchion was unable to produce too much force, as it was generally a light, one-handed weapon. On the other hand, Randy''s greatsword could produce a massive force.


    Using that advantage, the muscr man could shred Joel Junior without any major problems.


    Paired with Arthur''s slow yet steady, long-range attacks, Randy''s power-infused shes could deal massive damage to Joel Junior, who had no hope of resisting after losing so many of its tentacles.


    "Arthur!" Randy called out, smiling ear-to-ear. As the crimson-eyed man turned to face the muscr man, thetter''s smile deepened. "We''re equal, now."


    "Yeah," replied Arthur. The two cooperated almost perfectly, delivering irreparable injuries to Joel Junior, who was unable to resist.


    Randy closed the gap between him and Joel Junior, thrusting his greatsword forward. The tip of the greatsword pierced through the air pressure, producing what could only be described as a melody.


    As the tip approached Joel Junior''s body, the ck, gooey monster extended his tentacles. Curling them, it wrapped the tentacles around Randy''s greatsword, enveloping it in ck goo, dying the de the particr color.


    Veins bulged from Randy''s forehead as he desperately tried to remove his greatsword from the tight grip of Joel Junior''s tentacles.


    Pwah!


    As the greatsword was released, the recoil caused Randy to lose bnce. Taking advantage of Randy''s moment of vulnerability, Joel Junior opened its mouth, preparing a condensed ball of ck goo.


    Randy''s face paled, and he tensed his muscles, trying to regain bnce.


    But it was all for naught.


    Szzzz!


    The ck goo sizzled within Joel Junior''s mouth, increasing in temperature while producing what could only be described as a type of ''acid''. If one was struck with the goo, death was the least of their problems.


    Even their corpses would not remain.


    Not even their bones would be spared.


    Noticing the predicament Randy was in, Arthur shot forward using [Ethereal Glide], gliding on tes of mana that were stationed beneath his feet. He smoothly traversed across the ground, reaching Randy in a matter of seconds.


    Punching Randy on his left arm as hard as physically possible, he knocked the muscr man to the side.


    At that moment, the ck goo convulsed, releasing particles of acid. Then, it shot forwards.


    Kha!


    Arthur quickly used the tes of mana to evade, allowing the ball of ck goo to collide with the ground beneath. Immediately, the acid-like substance spread across a fairlyrge area, causing even the infertile soil to wither.


    ''How the fuck is that even possible¡­'' Arthur wondered, but didn''t put much thought into it.


    Once its trump card had been unleashed, Joel Junior was vulnerable. Randy nced at Arthur, who responded with a nod. The two closed the gap in an instant, summoning all of their power and striking their foe once and for all.


    Boom! Boom!


    Joel Junior let out a shriek as its body became minced meat.


    Soon, all that was left was a puddle of ck acid.


    "I guess we''re not even."

 Chapter 111 The Tutorial’s Anomaly: Exposed Vulnerability

    <h4>Chapter 111 The Tutorial''s Anomaly: Exposed Vulnerability</h4>


    Arthur and Randy let out sharp breaths, recuperating from the difficult battle they had somehow managed to win. Although Arthur was not able to taste the sweet satisfaction of revenge, he did not regret it.


    Oscar had suffered a worse fate than anything Arthur could do to him.


    Joel was one of the most evil Fallen Guardians ever arrested in the future. With hundreds of fooled newbies and several subjects roaming the tower, he was akin to a mastermind controlling the scene from the shadows.


    Once Joel was executed, his subjects also died an untimely death. He did not care about his subjects, and often inflicted excruciating pain upon them, referring to the act as an "experiment." However, Oscar and Joel Junior were the products of one of his experiments.


    ''And we can all see how that turned out,'' Arthur concluded, shaking his head as he cracked a faint smile.


    "Have you seen any of the others?" Randy inquired, applying what seemed like a certain type of cream on his body. The muscr man''s eyes were droopy, and had faint, ck circles beneath them.


    A few parts of his body were bruised quite badly, while a few cuts were tied by a cloth. His muscles seemed to be shrinking, which was either a symptom of dehydration or, perhaps, starvation.


    Since mana could not rejuvenate his muscles or mind, it was natural for fatigue to eventually affect Randy. Also, it was natural for him to be affected before anyone else due to hisck of mana.


    "Nope," replied the crimson-eyed man, taking a seat on the infertile, crimson soil. Many of the newbies had probably gathered several gemstones by now, yet Arthur only possessed a single one.


    That was because of the unexpected variable that obstructed his path.


    ''Well, at least that''s over with,'' thought Arthur. He wouldn''t have to deal with such troubles, and the second tier of the second trial should progress quite smoothly from now. At least, that''s what Arthur expected.


    "I''ve been wondering¡­ Why did they split us up after making us choose teams?" Randy asked, scrunching his eyebrows. After contemting on the subject for a few minutes, he couldn''t help but ask.


    Was it simply to instill a false sense of security, and then shatter the hopes of the newbies?


    No, the Tower Administration¨Calthough quite corrupt internally¨Ccouldn''t disy open hostility towards newbies. It would cause quite a significant bacsh in the reputation within the tower, and also attract the hatred of high-ranking ns.


    Also, the Tower Administration had no motive. What could they possibly receive by splitting the newbies, separating them¡­


    ''Wait¡­ wasn''t there an anomaly in this tutorial batch?'' Arthur''s eyes suddenly lit up. He then grimaced, massaging his temples as he racked his brain, trying to remember. There was something peculiar in this tutorial, which significantly reduced the number of newbies that sessfully became yers.


    There was a restricting force, an anomaly.


    ''It was rted to one of the Guardians stationed in the Tutorial World¡­'' Arthur suddenly remembered. However, that was nowhere near enough information, and he possessed no leads.


    He could only specte.


    "Did you notice something off?" Arthur inquired, answering Randy''s question with his own. Thetter crossed his arms, falling into thought. It was only after a few seconds that his eyebrows rose.


    "I realized the outskirts of this world is not free or marked with a barrier," said Randy, remembering. "It''s actually an opaque, silver wall lined with bumps. It seemed like a wall that did not trap heat within its encased area."


    "An opaque, silver wall¡­" Arthur muttered. "Anyway¡­ I think they split us up to prevent any initial group battles. Maybe it''s to prevent chaos before people even had the chance to gather gemstones."


    That was what Arthur believed before remembering the incident about the anomaly.


    The theory was still likely, and probably one of the factors. However, the crimson-eyed man now doubted its significance in the decision. ''Perhaps a Guardian tampered with the rules of the trial¡­''


    It was truly noteworthy how much one could do with the power of a Guardian. Although they would be punished, a Guardian could still aplish all sorts of corrupt acts before they were arrested.


    The Tower Administration only loosely monitored their employees, unlike other high-ranking ns.


    This was due to the Guardians'' inability to betray the Tower Administration.


    Although they could hinder the Tower Administration, the Guardians had no way to directly attack the Administration. Therefore, anything the Fallen Guardians did would only damage the Administration''s reputation, and not their structure of force.


    That wasn''t the case with high-ranking ns, as their members could betray them for a better offer. Only those with ultimate loyalty or those enveloped by the n''s internal system were guaranteed to remain.


    "We should get going," Arthur suggested after a few minutes of chatting with the muscr man about matters. His suspicions weren''t confirmed, but as long as he remained in the deste world, the truth woulde to light.


    The crimson-eyed man was not fearful of what or whom the anomaly was.


    He was worried whether his acquaintances would betray him.


    Arthur was not a toddler. With decades of experience, he could intuit whether one was trustworthy or not. However, there was definitely a thin line between those who were, and those who weren''t.


    To confirm that, one had to feign vulnerability.


    During the battle with Joel Junior, Arthur could have endured a bit longer, but exposed himself to a tentacle solely to determine whether Randy¨Cwho was approaching from the distance¨Cwould assist him or Joel Junior.


    It may be pure paranoia, but Arthur couldn''t dispel the possibility of betrayal.


    He had suffered from it.


    Those whom he somewhat trusted had raised their des against him, grouping up tomit a single homicide. Millions perished on that fateful day, and most were killed by the enraged Arthur''s spells.


    Due to circumstances, he was forced to kill millions of those who belonged to his own faction, and millions of others from opposing factions, along with a long battle against the Angels and Demons.


    Although, he was demolished.


    However, he swore not to trust others blindly.


    ''Even against Jake and the others, I was always on my guard.''


    Although, that didn''t go too well during the Grand Banquet.

 Chapter 112 A Trail Of Blood: Where Light Doesn’t Reach

    <h4>Chapter 112 A Trail Of Blood: Where Light Doesn''t Reach</h4>


    After chatting for a few minutes, Randy and Arthur stood up with pained expressions.


    They had recovered quite a bit due to the density of mana in the atmosphere and the healing factor¨Cwhich definitely assisted in Randy''s recovery. Although the muscr man''s body ached, he still continued.


    If one stagnated, that was entirely their problem.


    Others would not halt their advance simply to await one who stagnated. Life in the tower was a race, and apetitor from the opposing faction would obviously overtake his opponent if given the chance.


    Returning to the topic, Arthur and the others were a little more than acquaintances, now. One couldbel them as friends, or pseudorades. Thus, the crimson-eyed man had be more wary.


    A single slip-up, simrly to his former life, would guarantee an untimely death.


    One could be incredibly dangerous even without raw power. There were cunning people roaming the tower, and Arthur suspected a few people in the group were not¡­ regr people. Especially Jenny.


    Her behavior-change was too rapid; from a justice-enforcer to someone who couldn''t care less if an old woman was being brutally murdered before her.


    Arthur hadn''t suspected anything back then, but as his wariness rose, he began paying attention to each detail. Details revealed more than the naked eye could view, and leads assisted those spections and suspicions one received from details.


    Arthur and Randy sped through the deste world, gathering gemstones and sabotaging other groups of newbies during the process. Once a few hours had passed, the crimson-eyed man possessed 4 gemstones, while Randy had amassed 5.


    After a while, the two came across a ravine.


    "What do you think is down there?" Randy inquired, squatting as he gazed at the abyss beneath. He couldn''t determine the depth of the ravine, and neither could he spot any movement.


    Arthur shook his head, unable to answer.


    The ravine was quite narrow, and a few drops of blood stained the soil near it. Arthur and Randy spected that a battle had urred, and the only reasonable exnation was the fact that someone fell.


    Perhaps their corpse had already been desecrated.


    ''There''s a way out¡­'' Arthur noticed a narrow, somewhat steep path to the side. It was difficult, but a newbie after a month of training could definitely scale such a steep path. There was also a trail of blood exiting or entering the path.


    Arthur approached the trail of blood. ''It''s fresh.''


    "The blood is fresh¡­ and a person could definitely scale that path¡­" Randy muttered, observing the area. Arthur praised the muscr man internally. "But it seems like someone has exited it, judging by the footprints."


    The person had left behind a lot of evidence.


    "Let''s follow," said Arthur, to which Randy nodded. The two followed the trail of blood, and although they strayed away from its original path a few times due to inability to distinguish the blood within the crimson soil, they managed to near the end of the trail.


    The trail was lined with footsteps¡­ It seemed like the person was staggering while desperately trying to reach¡­


    "A cave¡­" Arthur muttered, looking at the narrow aperture beneath two boulders, which seemed to house the epitome of darkness. Light did not knock on the aperture''s door, straying away from it.


    Even the initial few steps were epassed in darkness without a shred of light.


    Arthur and Randy nced at each other before slowly approaching the aperture. They raised their guards, unsheathing their sword while keeping their eyes peeled for any signs of potential danger.


    Prevention was always superior to cure.


    The ability to prevent a difficult situation always surpassed the ability to cure it. Wariness was the basis of caution, and precautions were necessary when venturing into such disadvantageous situations.


    Light was the basis of vision.


    Without vision, a human''s perception ability was restricted, unless one had perfected other senses, and didn''t solely rely on vision.


    Tap! Tap!


    Their footsteps echoed within the cave, yet there was not a single approaching sound. Finally, Arthur and Randy approached a certain crevice within the aperture. Their eyes had somewhat adjusted, but they were still mostly blind.


    Slipping through the crevice with much difficulty, they finally heard sounds.


    ''Deep breaths¡­ the movement of a foot scratching across the ground¡­ pained groans¡­'' Arthur muttered internally. As he and Randy walked forward, they finally discovered the origin of such sounds.


    "Dino¡­" Randy muttered, squatting as he leaned in. Thenky man''s chest heaved rapidly, and his eyes were shut. His bloodied hand was ced on his sternum, which seemed to be bleeding out.


    His shoe moved awkwardly, scraping across the ground as it produced an unpleasant sound. Dino''s head faced the side, and with clenched teeth, he seemed to be on the verge of tears. At that point, he was simply enduring.


    It wasn''t certain whether he retained his consciousness. But, by the look of it, it seemed he did, and was simply troubled by the intense pain.


    "Let me inspect him," said Arthur, approaching thenky man. Arthur ced his hand on Dino''s chest, prying the man''s hand away. A sharp breath of air escaped Dino''s lips, but the crimson-eyed man didn''t pay mind.


    Arthur couldn''t care less about how much pain Dino felt.


    His goal was to prevent thenky man from dying. Pain was temporary, yet life decided one''s fate.


    Arthur caressed his body, determining the locations of shattered bones, muscle tears, and torn ligaments. The most significant injury was a spike that impaled his lower torso, avoiding his organs by an inch.


    The crimson-eyed man, after performing a detailed analysis, let out a deep sigh. Dino would survive, but he would not be able to engage in battle until the end of the tutorial, when he would be fully healed.


    "We''ll have to make sure he bes a yer," said Arthur, looking at Randy. The former didn''t consider thetter an enforcer of justice, a kind soul. That was why he stared at the muscr man with a deadpan gaze. "Do you wish to save him?"


    Randy''s expression underwent several changes. Saving Dino''s life was akin to carrying dead weight for the entirety of the remaining tutorial. Dino could walk, but he wouldn''t be able to battle or avoid attacks.


    "Will there be any bacsh?"


    "Around 20% of my total mana reserve¡­ around 50% of my current mana reserve," Arthur exined.


    "Would you still be able to fight?"


    "For a limited time."


    "Then, let''s save him."

 Chapter 113 Topaz Pool Of Energy: Invisible Barrier

    <h4>Chapter 113 Topaz Pool Of Energy: Invisible Barrier</h4>


    That was a lie.


    Arthur''s mana reserve contained significant mana, as he absorbed supernatural energy during his recuperation period. After rescuing Dino, the crimson-eyed man would lose 15-20% of his current mana reserve.


    The amount was still significant, but much lower than what he''d stated.


    It was done simply to bait Randy into disying his true colors. Now that he and the others were interacting more often, the crimson-eyed man couldn''t risk letting down his guard for even a second in fear of betrayal.


    ''This is definitely paranoia¡­'' Arthur concluded, but he couldn''t allow himself to rx before confirming Randy''s true nature. Only then could hee to trust him.


    Even after that, he needed to maintain an attitude that was not overly familiar, as jealousy and envy were usually the crux of betrayal, and what sparked the massacre on the 98th floor down.


    Taking onest nce at Randy, who seemed to have shifted his attention entirely towards Dino''s condition, Arthur extended his arm, cing his palm on thenky man''s chest. He poked his sternum.


    Immediately, Dino''s head jerked forward. Using that opportunity, Arthur rolled Dino''s body, releasing the spike digging into his skin and cing his face on the ground. Then, Arthur activated [Judgment Regeneration].


    Crimson aura slowly crept across Arthur''s arm, enveloping Dino''s body in a shroud of devilish light. A faint hum emerged as the crimson light circted across his skin, entering it gently.


    Then, Arthur first reconnected Dino''s ligaments and bones, the vital parts of the man''s healing process. Beads of sweat rolled down Arthur''s forehead, and his hand trembled. Healing was a tiring process, difficult to endure. A single mishap could cause death to the patient.


    The muscle tears were almost negligible, as they would heal gradually. Dino could continuously circte mana across his mana channels to recover. Arthur refused to waste a significant amount of mana for such a meager injury.


    His main focus was on the organs, which seemed unscathed. The spike had avoided them, and there was no significant damage.


    ''What the fuck¡­'' While surfing through Dino''s body, Arthur came across a pool of condensed mana. However, it was not pure mana. The pool was a topaz hue and sparked and crackled when interacted with. It was something separated from his mana channels.


    Arthur wasn''t able to properly observe the pool, as in a few seconds, his sense was forcefully ejected from the area.


    ''My sense should be a bit more powerful than other newbies,'' thought Arthur, scrunching his eyebrows. ''How does this mere pool of mana have the capability to resist my sense? The density is not enough to fog my sense, either.''


    That''s when reality struck Arthur.


    ''Perhaps it''s not mana,'' the crimson-eyed man suspiciously raised an eyebrow, meticulously trying to invade the pool of topaz substance again. However, it was to no avail, as there seemed to be a barrier restricting his sense.


    The barrier was not visible, yet its strength surpassed what Arthur could freely pass through. The crimson aura connected to [Judgment Regeneration] was unable to reach the depths of Dino''s body.


    After a few more tries, Arthur relented.


    He then spent a few minutes meticulously healing Dino''s wounds, after which he quickly withdrew his mana. The beads of sweat on his forehead evaporated due to the sheer temperature of his skin.


    Immediately, once Dino had escaped his predicament, Arthur assumed a meditative stance before initiating his recovery. He absorbed mana from the surroundings to recover what he''d lost.


    After a few minutes, Dino''s eyelids fluttered, and his body shook lightly. With a pained groan, his eyes shot open, and his head jerked up. He immediately clutched his temple, squeezing while allowing sharp breaths to escape his lips.


    It seemed he was still in pain.


    However, it was only minor injuriespared to the ones he was previously inflicted with. Muscle tears were the majority of his current injuries.


    As his gaze swept across his surroundings, it quickly settled on the figure of the muscr man, who seemed relieved. Dino, after circting mana across his body for a few seconds, leaned in towards Randy.


    "You look as annoying as always," he said. "Is this the underworld? There''s a clone of you above ground."


    Randy''s relief faded, and his eyebrows twitched at Dino''s words. "Since you have the capability to talk shit, I''m assuming you''ve recovered well. Oh, right, don''t forget to thank Arthur for healing you."


    Dino turned his head to face the crimson-eyed man, who seemed deep in his absorption phase. However, in reality, he was as sharp as always. His sense epassed a few meters around him and would alert him of any danger.


    The three, after Arthur finished his recovery, exchanged a few greetings before heading out.


    *


    On their way towards Level 2, Dino exined how he''d ended up in such a predicament, describing vividly how Neon decimated him. The facts damaged his ego, but this wasn''t the appropriate time to boast.


    Once he finished his exnations, Arthur and Randy fell into thought.


    ''So, Neon was hostile towards us all along¡­'' Arthur thought, stroking his chin. ''Dino is quite strong whenpared to the other newbies, and considering he got absolutely destroyed by Neon, it''s safe to assume that thetter is not an easy foe to defeat.''


    ''Neon is rted to Heather, who hasn''t been spotted by Dino, Randy, or I, so it''s difficult to assume her standpoint in this conflict. However, judging by the fact that Neon is her boyfriend, it''s safe to assume that she was at least aware of this.''


    ''There''s a possibility that Neon did not inform Heather of this, but he seemed like a little puppy bound to Heather during the time I spent in the isted space. I''m not an expert in behaviorology, but it''s quite safe to assume that she was aware.''


    ''If that''s taken into ount,bined with Neon''s power, he has the possibility to be the anomaly.''


    "Neon muttered something about meeting Heather at the silver wall while he was looking for me in the ravine."

 Chapter 114 Journey Of The Silver Wall: The Identity Of The Anomaly

    <h4>Chapter 114 Journey Of The Silver Wall: The Identity Of The Anomaly</h4>


    Randy and Arthur''s heads jerked towards Dino, who seemed unaware of the gravity of the words he''d muttered. He casually scratched his head, traversing slowly across the deste world alongside the other two.


    "The silver wall¡­" Arthur said, ncing at Randy, who nced back with a knowing look stered over his face.


    Randy nodded solemnly. Silence descended upon the area for a few seconds, alerting Dino of the discrepancy in the atmosphere. He awkwardly turned around, staring at Arthur and Randy, who were silent.


    "What''s going on?" He asked, tilting his head slightly.


    Arthur and Randy exined the "silver wall" situation, and the three headed toward the outskirts of the deste world almost immediately. Their steps were light, and traversing across the crimson soil was not difficult.


    There were a few natural obstructions, such as empty craters or tiny hills, but those were scaled easily. After Randy''sck of mana was considered, it took the group almost an hour to approach the outskirts.


    They were still an hour away from the silver wall, but their footsteps suddenly halted.


    "Is that¡­" Randy muttered as his expression brightened. The shadows of two newbies were visible in the distance. One was epassed in blood and wounds, while another was supporting the former.


    They were barely distinguishable, and Arthur and the others were only able to identify them once they neared the two.


    The person epassed in blood was Jenny, whose expression was dim. Cuts and bruises lined her skin, and although severe wounds were tied using clean clothes, they dyed the "makeshift bandages" crimson.


    Dark circles were present beneath her eyelids, along with temporary wrinkles that made her seem incredibly old.


    The one supporting her was Harry, whose forehead was covered in sweat. His muscles were tensed at all times, and supporting Jenny''s weight was bing increasingly difficult as time passed.


    One couldn''t imagine the tion Harry felt once he spotted Arthur, Randy, and Dino.


    "Help," he croaked, pressured by Jenny''s body weight. The former, in an attempt to conserve mana, had overly fatigued his physical body. Randy ced Jenny on the ground, while Dino scouted the area.


    Arthur healed a few of Jenny''s wounds but conserved most of his mana. Once thetter was healed to the point where she could take over, Arthur withdrew his crimson aura, letting out a sigh.


    The second tier was not progressing how Arthur expected.


    His gemstone count was quite low, while he hadn''t even reached Level 2 of the deste world yet. Although he could traverse the world whenever he wished, the gemstone count was an aspect that worried him.


    Either someone was monopolizing the gemstones, or those who possessed them had already reached Level 2.


    However, both aspects were minor whenpared to the issue regarding the anomaly. Arthur was certain that the anomaly prevented 90% of newbies who were destined to be yers from achieving their goals.


    By monopolizing the gemstones to arge extent and outright killing almost all of the newbies, the anomaly gained total control of the second trial, achieving victory after bing the absolute ruler of the deste world.


    Arthur nced at the others.


    ''Only Harry was supposed to survive this,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''I don''t know any of the others, which means he was the only one who managed to escape the anomaly''s tyranny and be a yer.''


    Although, even that was suspicious.


    Harry was one of the weakest.


    Considering that most of the members of "Stars Of Tomorrow" perished during the second trial, he shouldn''t have been capable of bing a yer. Yet, somehow, he managed to attain the title.


    ''But, that could be because the members sacrificed themselves for him, or he used them as meatshields. The former seems more likely, considering Harry''s just personality and his moral-influenced decisions.''


    Arthur prevented himself from overthinking, as that would lead to him weaving a web of problems within his mind. The crimson-eyed man, although experienced, was not omniscient by any means.


    His judgment was limited, and so were his mental and physical prowess.


    Once Jenny had recovered, she ryed information about Heather to the group, shocking them all. It seemed almost everyone had had a dangerous encounter during the second tier of the second trial.


    ''Pure teleportation¡­'' Arthur let out a bitter chuckle internally. ''This is going to be difficult.''


    *


    Gusts of winds containing specs of dust and tiny pebbles swept across the deste world, fluttering the clothes of those who traveled outwards, towards the outskirts of Level 1. This was akin to regressing.


    Once they discovered information about Heather and Neon, their journey towards the silver wall was inevitable. One reason was revenge, and another was curiosity. The third and most important reason was Arthur''s knowledge, which he hadn''t disclosed to anyone.


    After an hour of traversing across thends, Arthur and the others finally arrived at their destination. In the distance, arge, silver wall encased the newbies in a hellish, apocalyptic world that progressed in temperature towards its core.


    The core was Level 3.


    The wall emanated a dim glow, reflecting the faint light that illuminated the deste world. Arthur was not certain where the light originated, but he wasn''t one to question such meaningless aspects of an ecosystem.


    Well, it wasn''t a healthy ecosystem, and seemed to be the remains of a long-lost civilization.


    "There they are," Harry announced, his gaze falling over the two figures in the distance. It was Heather and Neon.


    Arthur and the others approached the two, alerting them almost instantly. Immediately, Neon assumed a defensive stance, unsheathing his sword. His eyes contained immeasurable confidence and determination.


    On the other hand, Heather''s eyes were as tranquil as ake on a peaceful day. She seemed unperturbed by the arrival of hostile forces, and simply remained in a meditative stance, gazing at the neers.


    "I knew you woulde, but hadn''t expected your arrival to be so soon. I expected a longer reunion, and then, perhaps a gemstone-gathering session before you finally noticed something was amiss."


    As Heatherpleted her speech, countless blue windows appeared before Arthur and the others.


    [Error! User''s mana channels are being obstructed.]

 Chapter 115 Art Of War: Sun Tzu’s Teachings

    <h4>Chapter 115 Art Of War: Sun Tzu''s Teachings</h4>


    [Error! User''s mana channels are being obstructed.]


    ''What?'' Arthur''s eyes widened as he stared at the translucent, blue window before his eyes. Suddenly, he felt like his body was being torn apart. His mana cirction slowed before shutting down.


    The mana density in the atmosphere couldn''t be felt, and the pressure weighing down on Arthur increased severalfold. The sheer strength of gravity was now weighing down on Arthur. ''Is this how Randy feels at all times?''


    Endurance was key.


    Arthur recalled his thoughts, finding Randy to be the representation of his ideology. The muscr man must have suffered quite a lot to be able to resist such pressure without a change in expression.


    The mana he conserved until now was useless.


    More than that, the crimson-eyed man was worried about Heather''s capabilities, After that stunt, it was quite obvious that she was the anomaly. However, Arthur was not aware of the extent of her power.


    She could control systems and ess teleportation without the use of mana. Her physical prowess was unrestrained, and judging by her meditative stance and bodyguard, she hadn''t unlocked her true capabilities.


    Her power was on an entirely different level. It was something Arthur doubted he or any other newbie couldpare to. However, the restriction of mana and the system provided an area of growth.


    Cooperation.


    Usually, if one possessed raw power, they could demolish their enemies. Numbers were useless against true power. However, in a setting where the power of each was almost equal, numbers mattered quite a bit.


    Arthur was quick to regainposure. Although he was initially stunned, he did not fear what was toe. However, the others weren''t as adaptable, judging by the expressions of utter fear stered over their faces.


    Only Randy, whose system message did not matter, was calm.


    Jenny''s body trembled, while Dino''s eyes were wide. Harry continued to shift his gaze, blinking rapidly.


    For them, this was the day of their death.


    But not for Arthur and Randy.


    ''Know thyself, know thy enemy,'' Arthur said internally, shutting his eyes for a split second to sort his thoughts. ''A thousand battles, a thousand victories.''


    [A/N: Quote by Sun Tzu.]


    Heather''s demeanor urately disyed truly how calm she was. However, Neon contradicted her behavior, as disyed by his eyes, which were overflowing with vigor. Mana practically spilled from his body.


    His muscles were tensed. He was akin to a dog, awaiting his master''s orders in order to make his first move.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s body trembled. Tears welled up in his eyes, and the sheer fear corroding his body was distinguishable. His body was as stiff as a wooden stick, while his eyes were stered on the system message.


    His sudden shift in demeanor caught the eyes of the others, who suspected the crimson-eyed man had only now processed the situation, and was scared shitless by the situation.


    And that was entirely true.


    Once he finally figured out the origin of Heather''s powers, the crimson-eyed man couldn''t help but be stunned. What followed was fear. The fear of dying, the fear that he wouldn''t regress again, and the fear of letting down his family.


    ''Am I never going to meet them again?''


    What had caused such a shift in demeanor?


    The fact that Heather was a system administrator.


    Guardians were the employees of the Tower Administration, as well as employees of the tower itself. They had limited control of the system itself and could manipte its settings to a certain extent.


    Only a few Guardians had such capabilities.


    They were called System Administrators.


    It was unknown how Heather came to possess such an ability, but the realization caused shivers to shoot down Arthur''s spine, and for fear to corrode his mind and body. A System Administrator couldn''t be defeated by a newbie.


    There was simply no way.


    "Could we¡­ negotiate?" Arthur inquired, slowly approaching Heather. However, his path was obstructed by Neon, who extended his arm, punching the crimson-eyed man in the abdomen. Thetter was sent flying back.


    As Arthur collided with the crimson soil beneath his butt, blood escaped his lips.


    His constituion wasn''t powerful enough to resist mana-infused attacks.


    "A negotiation¡­" Heather muttered, gazing at Arthur. The crimson-eyed man was truly on his knees, groveling before Neon. His demeanor shocked hisrades, who believed he had lost his marbles.


    Heather tapped the soil rhythmically, allowing an amused smile to blossom over her face. "What kind of negotiation are we talking?"


    "I''ll offer servitude," said the crimson-eyed man, sping his hands together eagerly. He nced at hisrades, forming an expression of disgust as he swept his gaze past them. "You can kill them all."


    "What!?" Jenny shouted in rage. Unable to endure, she charged towards Arthur, preparing to beat him up. However, a fist suddenly appeared before her eyes. It connected with her nose, crushing it while sending her flying.


    Blood spilled from the wound.


    "Do you mean it?" Heather inquired, standing up. A powerful aura followed her as she approached the crimson-eyed man. Each footstep seemed to cause an earthquake, instilling fear and admiration into the hearts of those who watched.


    She squatted before Arthur, caressing his cheek gently. Yet, her palm emanated a chilly aura that permeated across Arthur''s body, sending shivers down his spine. It was the touch of a serpent.


    Arthur nodded hesitantly, gulping.


    "Good," said Heather, turning around to instruct Neon.


    At that moment, a devilish smile appeared on Arthur''s face. His cowardly behavior faded instantly, and he bared his fangs.


    ''Pretend inferiority and encourage his arrogance,'' thought Arthur internally.


    [A/N: Quote from Sun Tzu.]


    Drawing Skofnung with a swift motion, Arthur nced at Randy, who nodded in response. Then, the crimson-eyed man thrust his falchion towards Heather''s heart but was immediately blocked by his enemy''s weapon.


    "Did you really think I would let down my guard and let you attack?" Heather asked, viciously grabbing Arthur''s throat. She hissed like a serpent.


    Still, a smile remained on Arthur''s face. "No, I didn''t. But I''m only answering thetter part of your question."


    Stab!


    Heather''s eyes widened as a greatsword prated her back.


    "An excessive disy of emotion causes doubt. Eradicating such doubt causes a build-up of arrogance. Arrogance causes mistakes. Mistakes cause death."


    Said Arthur.

 Chapter 116 An Iridescent Portal: The Girl’s Mistakes

    <h4>Chapter 116 An Iridescent Portal: The Girl''s Mistakes</h4>


    Heather immediately rushed forward to prevent Randy''s greatsword from stabbing her heart. At that moment, with a swift motion, Arthur swung at Heather''s neck, delivering a shallow cut on her throat.


    "One should never underestimate those he does not know inside and out," said Arthur, chasing after Heather, who was wounded quite severely. Neon immediately dashed towards Arthur, but his path was obstructed by Harry, Jenny, and Dino.


    The three were not proficient inbat without the use of mana, but Jenny''s swordsmanship lessons were paying off. Neo struggled to reach Heather, while Randy and Arthur pressured her endlessly, cutting and bruising her relentlessly.


    Jenny was especially shocked, and embarrassed due to her former outburst. In reality, Arthur was simply pursuing a tactic she hadn''t been made aware of.


    Recalling her swordsmanship training alongside Arthur, she made use of the mana restriction to hone her abilities even further. A barrage of strikes fell upon Neon, who was struggling to keep up with the assault of three people.


    Even without the capability to disy powerful attacks, the cooperation between Jenny, Harry, and Dino was coordinated enough to pressure Neon¨Cwho had ess to mana¨Cinto a difficult position.


    On the other hand, Randy and Arthur were sessfully pressuring Heather, who had a severe¨Cpossibly fatal¨Cinjury on her back. Randy''s greatsword had grazed her internal organs due to the woman''s terrifyingly fast reaction time.


    Arthur expected her to die on the first strike, but the battle was prolonged due to her sheer tenacity.


    Randy unleashed strikes from his sword style, the Grevino Style, which had now advanced into a skill. Although he couldn''t ess the skill due to the system error, the muscr man could still recall the days when the style was not yet a skill.


    Since the style was not a skill at the moment, Randy''s movements were clumsy, and openings could be spotted. However, Heather''s condition was deteriorating at a rapid pace, leaving her incapable of spotting such ws.


    Randy rushed forward, thrusting his greatsword forward. Gusts of wind burst as his sword pierced through the air, heading straight towards Heather''s heart. The woman gritted her teeth, sidestepping.


    Her Admin capabilities were boundless, but the condition of her body didn''t allow her to make use of them.


    As soon as she avoided the blow to her heart, Arthur footnded on her face. Her eyes widened before mping shut due to the impact. Her nose suffered damage, and her entire body was flung backward.


    Her strength was a tier above Arthur and Randy''s, but it only mattered if she received the opportunity to attack. Considering how matters were progressing, she would soon lose her life without being able tond a single hit.


    "Randy, switch!" Arthur shouted, switching positions with the muscr man. Randy focused on strength, while Arthur was an all-rounder. However, thetter switched his expertise to speed during the current battle.


    By switching, they were able to confuse Heather.


    Previously, Randy was using his immense strength to attack from the right, while Arthur was pairing it up with his speed from the left. Now, the roles were switched, and the speed was on the right.


    ng! ng! ng!


    Heather¨Cwith much difficulty¨Cparried, blocked, or evaded most fatal attacks. However, her speed decreased over time, deepening the smiles on the faces of Randy and Arthur, who exchanged knowing nces.


    The battle was entertaining.


    In a few minutes, Heather would be rendered unable to fight. Once she was killed, Arthur and Randy would shift their attention towards Neon. By that time, the mana restriction would be lifted.


    Following that, victory would be a piece of cake.


    Suddenly, the light in Heather''s eyes dimmed, and her movements became sluggish. Randy and Arthur jumped at the chance, preparing to unleash abined attack to finish off their foe once and for all.


    ncing at each other, they estimated the timing.


    When both parties nodded simultaneously, Arthur and Randy rushed towards Heather, preparing to deal the final blow. tion was visible in their gazes. Their footsteps were soft and without sound.


    Arthur, although stripped of his footwork technique, could still traverse at a fair percentage of his peak speed.


    Within seconds, the two had closed the gap.


    They swung their swords with all their might, determined to leave nothing of Heather''s behind as she moved on to the afterlife. Their gazes contained dedication, a hint of deviousness, and a devilish nature.


    Swish! Swish!


    Their swords approached Heather''s neck at terrifying speeds, and Neon''s scream reverberated across the battlefield.


    However, Arthur and Randy''s faces paled as their swords reached within proximity. At that moment, a portal opened behind Heather, and her injured body fell to the ground. She had lost consciousness.


    The portal sent out strong winds, causing Arthur and Randy to struggle to hold on.


    "What¡­"


    "What the fuck?"


    Their words of indignation were justifiable. The ethereal, iridescent portal was oval-shaped and differed from regr portals in terms of intensity and color. From within the portal, a shadow stepped out.


    It was as if the world stopped. The wheel of time slowed, washing away the colors of the world.


    The jaws of both Arthur and Randy dropped. As they regainedposure, the two raised their weapons, clenching their teeth. Their foe was iparably more powerful than Heather, but they refused to sacrifice their lives.


    Thankfully, it seemed the figure hidden within the shadow did not emanate any killing intent.


    The shadow dissipated, revealing a muscr, old man with gray hair. His appearance was refined, urately disying his stature as a high-ranking official. His gaze was calm and casual as if this was regr business.


    His eyes swept across the deste world. His pupils, which were a light shade of velvet, seemed to contain the wisdom and truth of the world. They absorbed all information present in the entire world in mere seconds.


    Then, he stepped forward, his gaze fixated on Arthur and Randy.


    A faint smile blossomed on his face. It wasn''t devious; in reality, it was quite gentle.


    "You must have had trouble. I apologize for this girl''s mistakes."

 Chapter 117 High Guardian Nux: An Ancient Existence

    <h4>Chapter 117 High Guardian Nux: An Ancient Existence</h4>


    "I apologize for this girl''s mistakes."


    As the words escaped his lips, Arthur let out a sigh of relief. The man was not aiming for his life but was instead here to rescue Heather. The crimson-eyed man was indignant but didn''t openly reveal his feelings.


    Randy seemed to share Arthur''s emotions, but he, too, could sense the beast caged behind the old man''s gentle gaze.


    ''High Guardian, Nux,'' Arthur said internally, directing a piercing gaze at the old man who stood before him. His physical stature was quiterge, judging by the fact that he towered over both Randy and Arthur by quite arge margin.


    High Guardian Nux was one of the oldest Guardians in the Tower Administration. His reign could be dated back thousands of years, towards ancient times. No one was aware of his birth date, not even him.


    Nux usually answered the question by stating "I have existed since time immemorial." However, no one believed his words, as he treated his own words as a mere joke. His life was quite mysterious.


    However, one thing couldn''t be doubted; his loyalty to the Administration.


    He swore loyalty to the Administration long, long ago while stating, "As long as a single breath exists within my lungs, I shall serve the Tower Administration in handling the tower''s affairs eternally."


    "It seems the red-eyed one recognizes me," said Nux, bowing elegantly. "I am High Guardian Nux, one of the original Guardians of the Tower Administration. It is my pleasure to make your acquaintance."


    Randy was uncertain of how to respond and simply prostrated before the old man. Nux chuckled, exining proper courtesy to him. It seemed Nux had no qualms with educating juniors.


    When Randy executed the proper greeting, Nux pped in appreciation.


    Suddenly, Arthur turned around. His irises shrunk, and his gaze hardened. Neon, Jenny, Harry, and Dino were frozen in time, their bodies still. Even their breathing had halted, disying the sheer extent of Nux''s abilities.


    "You''re quite sharp, young man," said Nux, stepping forward. "I will resume their time once I leave. I do not like revealing my presence to strangers, but I felt it was only appropriate that I showed myself to those whom I am practically robbing."


    "Robbing?"


    "I shall be taking this girl with me," he announced. Arthur and Randy wished to protest, but their words got stuck in their throats. Nux''s smile deepened. "I believe I owe you an exnation. However, I do not have the time."


    Silence.


    "Meet ire at the Outer District," said Nux. "Someone will show you ire''s location, eventually. At her shop, you will receive an exnation for my activities alongside a few items inpensation. I will now take my leave."


    Nux took Heather and stepped into the portal. Before leaving, he winked at Arthur and Randy, who shivered due to his gaze.


    Once the portal faded, the two let out sharp breaths. Nux''s presence, although he masked most of it, was still overwhelming. It seemed the old man was aware, yet didn''t attempt to lower the intensity of his aura.


    ''He''s just as I''d heard,'' thought Arthur. The crimson-eyed man was uncertain if he, at his peak, could have contested with Nux. Although Guardians were mostly former yers, Nux was an ancient existence.


    He was not bound by any rules or regtions aside from his loyalty.


    Once his presence hadpletely faded, Arthur and Randy turned to face each other. They were still indignant about the loss of their prey, but neither of them mentioned it. Theymunicated wordlessly.


    A few seconds passed, and time resumed for the others.


    ng! Boom! Crash!


    Their battle continued for a few seconds before they realized that Heather had disappeared. Neon''s eyes widened, and he rushed towards Arthur and Randy. His eyes were bloodshot, and only a single thought lingered in his mind.


    ''Kill.''


    However, before he could close the gap, a system message appeared before Arthur''s eyes, causing a smile to blossom on his face. The shroud of uncertainty vanished, and the crimson-eyed man reverted to his former self.


    [System has rebooted.]


    [All restrictions have been lifted. The cirction of mana has resumed.]


    Immediately, a wave of mana spilled from Arthur''s body. The others also disyed devilish expressions. At that point, Neon was but a sitting duck, awaiting his inevitable, torturous, and untimely death.


    Arthur quickly activated [Judgment Regeneration].


    Massive de-buffs were ced upon Neon, after which Arthur thrust Skofnung into the man''s sternum, causing a shrill scream to escape his lips. Blood spilled from both the wound and his mouth, dying the crimson soil a deeper shade of red.


    Neon could only hold on for a few minutes. However, due to the aggravated,bined assault of several people, he was forced to relent. He perished soon after, rage visible on his face even after death.


    Gazing at his corpse, the group felt no remorse. Instead, they snatched the gemstones stuffed within his pocket, splitting them among themselves.


    "What happened to Heather?" Dino asked, scrunching his eyebrows. For a second, thenky man felt his world spinning, and the next moment, Heather had disappeared, while Arthur and Randy were in different locations.


    It was instant.


    He was utterly shocked by the development but decided not to mention it until the matter was resolved. However, now that their foe had perished, it was the perfect time to ask such questions.


    Arthur and Randy nced at each other. The former nodded.


    "A Guardian came to find trouble with Heather," exined Randy, scratching his head as he exined the situation. The group listened intently, and their expressions underwent several changes.


    They were shocked to hear that a High Guardian had personallye.


    Also, the domain of time¡­ how could one control it so effortlessly?


    The thought was mind-boggling.


    Once Randy finished his exnation, the group headed towards Level 2 of the deste world. Now, it was time to begin the grind.


    Their foe had been dealt with, and the group was now united.


    Now, it was only a matter of time.


    A race against time.

 Chapter 118 Attraction Of Interest: Disbalance Of Power

    <h4>Chapter 118 Attraction Of Interest: Disbnce Of Power</h4>


    Several hours, perhaps a day, passed in an instant.


    The darkness in the atmosphere remained stagnant, and the illusory origin of the deste world''s illumination was still unknown but had grown brighter as the group stepped into Level 2. Their speed was rapid.


    The temperature of their surroundings rose gradually, pushing a total of fifty to sixty centigrade. The mana wielders were fine, but Randy was sweating continuously. His body was growing warmer by the second, and a disease was almost inevitable.


    Hyperthermia, perhaps.


    However, he persisted, determination vivid in his eyes. Through hellish training, his physical body had been pushed to limits unknown to mankind without the use of mana. His constitution, too, was much more powerful than other newbies.


    Even Arthur''s constitution fell short.


    He huffed and puffed while maintaining a specific speed, gathering gemstones easily by murdering and sabotaging other newbies. To be fair, they weren''t any better than the anomaly, but the group did not pursue heroess.


    Harry had practically lost hope in humanity, finding murder to be nothing more than a daily urrence. Jenny had been apathetic to it ever since Arthur''s lecture, refusing to empathize with Harry any longer.


    At that point, Harry could only ept reality.


    ''Around 10 people should have reached the core of the world by now,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. Through thebined efforts of both Heather and Neon, alongside Arthur and the others, not many newbies remained topete.


    The entire batch had almost been wiped out due to the relentless sabotage and massacre. This provided Arthur and the others with plenty of time to gather gemstones, solidifying their position while amassing resources.


    Gemstones weren''t only required to be a yer.


    They could be traded in for ''Tokens'', the currency on which the economy of Heaven''s Spire was based, along with other items. The Tower Administration¨Calthough they would thoroughly deny the notion¨Chad nned such a bloody oue.


    So, amassing arge number of gemstones during the second trial was beneficial to the future yers.


    After a while, the group approached Level 3.


    Level 3 was separated by an almost ethereal barrier, encased in a moat of bamboo nts and translucent ss, which was fogged. The temperature had risen to an insane eighty centigrade and was approaching a boiling point.


    However, Randy was still persisting due to his immacte conditioning. His bones were as tough as jade, while his tendons were as durable as steel. With ice-like muscles, the heat was but an inconvenience.


    At least, those were the words he used to console himself.


    In reality, the stinging sensation was unbearable. In his subconscious, the heat seemed to melt his skin.


    The trial was truly not meant for those without mana.


    However, those with ess to mana weren''t faring any better. Sweat epassed their bodies, while their expressions were grave. No one was able to focus on gathering gemstones, symbolizing the conclusion of their prolonged hunt.


    If they couldn''t conserve their strength, they were leaving themselves vulnerable to attack.


    As they passed through the translucent barrier, the core of the deste world came into view. But the temperature rose again.


    ''If Nux himself got involved, this matter has to be rted to one of the other High Guardians,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, stroking his chin intently while walking forward with much difficulty.


    Ever since the unusual end to their battle, Arthur had been contemting the reason for Nux''s appearance. Also, what was Heather''s background? The crimson-eyed man was not aware of her identity, as he hadn''t crossed paths with her during his former life.


    However, she had caught his interest, now.


    Attracting the High Guardian Nux and forcing him to act was a great feat. Even he, the Lord of Sins, wasn''t able to strike Nux''s interest. In fact, he and Nux had never met, as the High Guardian usually remained behind the scenes.


    Most of the remaining High Guardians acted from behind the scenes, refusing to step into the spotlight and ept credit. Since their strength surpassed the top dogs of the tower, they would tip the fragile bnce, resulting in chaos.


    The exact chaos Arthur''s existence caused in his former life.


    His existence caused a disbnce in the power of each high-ranking n. He, himself, was an anomaly that put the entire tower in a tough spot. His power threatened the transcendents up above.


    That was what led to his downfall.


    The High Guardians'' power was unknown, but it was suspected that a single one could wipe out a high-ranking n. If that was truly the case, they absolutely could not be allowed to meddle with the affairs of the tower.


    They were like existences that existed in the sky, able to be seen but incapable of being touched or surpassed.


    Simr to the transcendents.


    ''She possessed the powers of an administrator, which makes it seem like she was rted to a Guardian,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, realizing he may have struck the surface of the true matter.


    However, he was still in the dark. ire¡­ if Arthur''s memory served correctly, the former was a weaponsmith, and usually fixed weapons. She had long retired from forging weapons and ran a tiny shop on the outskirts of the Outer District.


    Considering Nux himself had rmended her, it seemed ire possessed some skill, and was ancient, too.


    ''I''ll have to check her shop out,'' thought Arthur. He was definitely interested in a professional whom Nux acknowledged. Perhaps he could sign a contract with her to stabilize the matter of his equipment repairs.


    Also, Nux mentioned something about receiving a few items from her shop. If she truly possessed skill, the items Arthur and Randy would receive would be of tremendous quality, and might surpass Skofnung itself.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises you to vanquish such preposterous thoughts from your mind.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' scoffs at its wielder''s narrow-minded thinking.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' mentions that its wielder hasn''t witnessed its true power yet, and cannot decide without evidence.]


    Arthur let out a chuckle, viewing Skofnung''s indignant thoughts.

 Chapter 119 Humanity: Charity Or Responsibility?

    <h4>Chapter 119 Humanity: Charity Or Responsibility?</h4>


    Finally, after much difficulty, the group arrived at the core of the deste world, gazing at the pirs of glory with expressions of utter shock and relief. They were ted that their journey had finallye to an end.


    Arthur had amassed a total of 42 gemstones, while the others possessed around 25-30 each. They had long surpassed the amount needed to pass and were simply collecting gemstones to exchange for goods.


    At that point, they didn''t feel the need to fight for each gemstone and simply opted for a more casual option. If they encountered a gemstone, they would grab it. However, Arthur and the others did not actively search for them anymore.


    Under the intense heat that seemed to eat away at their sanity, they could only clench their teeth and walk.


    Finally, their destination had arrived.


    "Let''s go," Dino announced, walking forward. His injuries prevented him from going all-out during the battle against Neon, but the recovery was quite rapid, and by this point, he could use a majority of his total power.


    However, power wasn''t his concern, anymore. There was no need to disy his power, now that they had arrived.


    As they approached the altar, four terrifying auras pounced from behind. It seemed there were still newbies left. Many had already be yers, but a few camped at Level 3 to scam those who arrivedte of their gemstones.


    The tactic was quite efficient, and although it hovered over the moral boundary, it truly did not matter.


    The four newbies were dressed in crude clothing, while their expressions resembled those of third-rate viins. With devious smiles and the overused motion of rubbing their hands together to disy their greed, the four viins approached Arthur and the others.


    "Hand over your gemstones," said a silver-haired,nky man who looked quite simr to Dino. Everyone''s gaze shifted towards the navy-haired,nky man, who scrunched his eyebrows in indignation.


    "I don''t want to hear it," said Dino, grumbling.


    The silver-haired man seemed perturbed by the lighthearted attitude of those he was robbing, and unsheathed his sword in a grandiose manner, baring his fangs. His face contorted to reveal an expression of anger.


    His fingers tightly clutched his longsword, and the stance he assumed was simr to Itto-Ryu, a ssic one-sword style well-renowned across manys. It was simple and effective, making it a powerful sword style.


    However, simplicity also had its downsides. A simple movement was bound to have counters, and spotting openings in its strikes was quite easy. Against an experienced swordsman, Itto-Ryu was virtually useless, unless paired with a stronger style.


    ''Well, as they say, there is no bad sword style, but bad swordsmen,'' thought Arthur, shrugging once.


    Randy was about to rush forward when Arthur ced his hand on his shoulder before shaking his head. The crimson-eyed man stepped forward, and an icy atmosphere contrasted with the heat running through the area.


    Arthur''s eyes burnt, yet chills shot down the silver-haired man''s spine.


    "How about you give me your gemstones?" Arthur asked as his shadow epassed the silver-haired man''s tiny figure as if threatening to swallow his entire existence. Gazing into the zing, crimson eyes, the third-rate viin couldn''t help but gulp.


    He suddenly regretted camping.


    ''But I didn''t have enough gemstones¡­'' the silver-haired man clicked his tongue. The reason for the robbery was ack of sufficient gemstones to be a yer. That was why he wished to rob Arthur and the others.


    Who knew it was a party of devils?


    Usually, those who arrivedte were the weakest of the bunch, allowing the more powerful ones to prey on them. However, who knew Arthur and the others were anomalies? Who knew that they had recently contested with a system admin?


    Who knew the crimson-eyed man was the future/former ruler of the tower?


    "I give you three seconds," said the crimson-eyed man. His gaze demanded respect. It didn''t ask for it, or suggest it. It ordered those who were entrapped by it to kneel and pay their respects to Arthur Sce.


    The silver-haired man shivered under the crimson eyes, which seemed to contain a shroud of darkness within. From an abyss, they seemed to gaze at his soul. It was as if he were a lowly being standing before a God.


    It was terrifying.


    The being who stood before him was absolute, and couldn''t be refused.


    Immediately, the silver-haired man, alongside hisrades, retrieved their gemstones, piling them up in front of Arthur''s feet. The crimson-eyed man watched apathetically, smiling once all the stones were piled up.


    "Good. Skofnung will receive a good meal."


    With those words, the heads of the newbies flew into the air. Amon expression was stered over their faces; shock. With a loud thud, their bodies copsed on the ground, bleeding profusely.


    Silences descended upon the battlefield. Arthur grabbed the gemstones, tossing a few to the others before keeping the majority to himself. It was only natural, considering he hunted the foes.


    At that point, Arthur possessed 53 gemstones, a massive amount.


    The others possessed 30-32 gemstones each, which was still an enormous numberpared to the requirement. It was safe to say that the group had aced the second trial without any casualties.


    The achievement was monumental.


    Arthur and the others headed towards the altar. Only Harry stayed behind, gazing at the deste world with a faint, helpless smile stered over his face. His morals had shattered during the span of the tutorial.


    ''The life of humans is as cheap as grass.''


    The words of his father resounded in his head. At the time, he adamantly refused, arguing that humanity triumphed over such vile statements. He was certain that such devilish words could not contain truth.


    But as he stood before several decapitated corpses, his ideals shifted. Gazing at Arthur, he noticed no change in his demeanor. The crimson-eyed man hadn''t felt anything as he sliced their heads.


    Feeding his sword was his ultimate priority.


    Not the life of humans.


    Sighing once more, he took onest look at the horizon.


    "It is truly the survival of the fittest. It is wrong to remain weak. The strong do not protect the weak and instead spit on them. Protecting the weak is simply dependent on their mood, and is an act of charity¡­"


    "There is no humanity left in this universe."

 Chapter 120 Miniature Sun: Path Of Sun

    <h4>Chapter 120 Miniature Sun: Path Of Sun</h4>


    cing ten gemstones on the altar, the bodies of Arthur and the others blurred. An illusory effect was cast, and the newbies were drowned in endless pleasure for a split second, which felt like an eternity.


    Their visions were dyed white.


    Suddenly, a pleasant scent tickled their nostrils, and their visions transitioned from pitch ck towards a light shade of blue. Eventually, as their eyelids fluttered, they were greeted by what could only be described as "Paradise."


    Upon his awakening, Arthur took in the mesmerizing scenery,menting internally about its beauty. Whaty before him was the world above clouds. Beneath him were clouds hardened using mana, while above him was a light-blue sky, through which a ball of mes was peeking.


    ''The exchange center,'' Arthur muttered internally, walking forward. The sensation beneath his feet was calming, as if he wereying in a bed of flowers. His feet bounced on each step, causing the cloud beneath him to shake.


    ''The gravity and air pressure are low,'' Arthurmented. He nced at the others, who seemed incredibly perplexed. In reality, Arthur had visited the exchange center, but it was vastly different from whaty before him.


    It seemed the venue had been altered between the four year interval, after which the crimson-eyed man entered the tower in his former life.


    The gemstone count was disyed on the back of Arthur''s palm. A "43" was written on his skin in bold. The gemstones had vanished, leaving nothing but a bit of purple dust in Arthur''s pockets and bag.


    Paying no mind to the others, the crimson-eyed man walked forward, towards a certain booth in the center of the area. The booth presented a screen in the front, and was veiled using metal walls.


    ''This is to hide the newbies'' choices,'' Arthurmented, entering the booth. The door shut behind him.


    Arthur turned on the screen, browsing the items that he was capable of exchanging. Only the items in his price range were disyed, ranging from 1 gemstone to 43. There were thousands of items on disy.


    They ranged from mere water and food to armor and weapons forged with a certain kind of ore only found in the tower. However, there was only one item that caught Arthur''s fantasy across the entire coge.


    After scrolling for a few minutes, he finally found it.


    A miniature Sun.


    ''I can use this to obtain the blessing of the Sun,'' thought Arthur, making up his mind. The item cost 40 gemstones, and narrowly fit in the crimson-eyed man''s price range. However, its value far exceeded the price tag.


    In fact, Arthur was certain that the miniature Sun was priceless.


    ''It''s all because of the Blessing of the Sun,'' thought Arthur, allowing a greedy smile to blossom upon his face. The Blessing of the Sun was the prerequisite to acquiring the Sun Set, and was a blessing that allowed its user to step onto the path of the Sun.


    The Path of the Sun led to the Attainment of the Sun.


    Immediately, Arthur pressed on the "buy" option, and a tiny Sun manifested atop his palm. The item emanated faint warmth. Its radiance was stunning, and the light it provided vastly exceeded its meager size.


    Arthur curled his fingers, closing his palm. He then stuffed the Sun into his pocket before exchanging the remaining gemstones for tokens.


    It wasn''t long before he exited the booth.


    ''30 tokens,'' thought Arthur, ncing at the bronze coins in his hand. The tokens should be enough to stay at a hotel in the Outer District for a few days, stock up on food, and head towards the first floor of the tower.


    The first ten floors were the easiest, after which the difficulty increased several fold. Arthur nned to speed through the first ten floors in a couple of weeks, but he wasn''t certain how long it would truly take.


    Using his knowledge, he nned to gather resources before stepping into the eleventh floor.


    ''I should at least be as powerful as a Novice Beast by the time I''m done on the tenth floor,''mented Arthur. Novice Beasts were a level above regr yers, and a level below Elite Rankers.


    The others seemed perplexed at Arthur''s choice of purchase, but didn''t put much thought into it.


    Randy bought a set of armor, while Jenny bought a sword. Harry bought mana-conducting gloves, and Dino purchased daggers.


    Thenky man was switching back to using daggers, which the others found perplexing, but didn''t question his decision. It seemed Dino was finally settling on a weapon to wield in the long term.


    Once the exchange wasplete, the newbies were epassed in ayer of an unknown energy. Immediately, their figures vanished, and their visions darkened.


    Finally, they entered the tower.


    *


    ''It''s nice to be back,'' thought Arthur as his vision returned. His ears were bombarded with the voices of thousands of newbies, who had now be yers. The cheers, screams of happiness, and cries were all vivid.


    The spectators were quite lively, too.


    Some of the experienced yers greeted their siblings, who had only just entered the tower. Some mourned the loss of their rtives, as they had failed to be yers. Others simply watched with interest.


    Every single person in the Outer District was a yer or had been a yer.


    A few could still reside outside the tower¨Cin small, separated dimensions¨Cbut couldn''t enter the Outer District, as they first had to undergo the tutorial.


    The new yers were led towards a stage, on which a dokkaebi the size of a human head stood. With fur coating his body and a devious smile he stood in front of arge screen that disyed the rankings.


    The rankings were based on the amount of gemstones each newbie had amassed.


    ''Ah, so every batch underwent the same second trial this time,'' thought Arthur.


    The minor details were altered every now and then, and were very difficult to predict urately.


    ''Let''s see¡­ where am I?''


    [4. Arthur Sce: 53 Gemstones]

 Chapter 121 Outer District: Source Of Fear

    <h4>Chapter 121 Outer District: Source Of Fear</h4>


    [1. Lucas Festus: 74 Gemstones]


    [2. Eve Holton: 63 Gemstones]


    [3. Jessica Holton: 62 Gemstones]


    [4. Arthur Sce: 53 Gemstones]


    [5. Aditya: 49 Gemstones]


    The rankings were quite unexpected, as three of the five people who ced in the top five were of unknown origins. Arthur Sce along with Jessica and Eve Holton were people the yers were not aware of.


    ''Lucas Festus¡­'' Arthur clicked his tongue. A troublesome figure seemed to have secured first ce. ''He was the son of the leader of the Paragon Of Vengeance, I believe.''


    The Paragon Of Vengeance was a high-ranking n, simr to Asgard, Olympus, and the Devas. Their influence was equally as massive, and they, too, were a controlling force on the 98th floor.


    ''That guy''s son could be an obstacle,''mented Arthur as his irises shrunk. He directed a slight re towards Lucas, who was indifferent to everything, and didn''t seem to notice the crimson-eyed man.


    Jessica and Eve Holton were currently unknown to the others, but to Arthur, they, too, were potential rivals. The two eventually rose to the position of Divine Rankers, although weaker ones.


    Aryan was the son of a Divine Ranker of the Devas, Surya.


    As Arthur observed the rankings, he noticed that the others were between the 15-20 ranking range. Even though Dino and the others far surpassed regr newbies, their ranking proved the sheerpetition.


    One had to perform greatly to even be average.


    Once the dokkaebi weed the yers and exined a few facts about the tower, the crowd dispersed. A few yers headed straight towards the first floor, while others headed towards a nearby inn.


    Arthur and the others were part of thetter group.


    Attempting to conquer the first floor with such fatigue was basically equivalent to begging for death. Those who went towards the first floor were either overconfident, or hadn''t experienced fatigue.


    "Can''t believe I''m finally a yer," said Harry, allowing a smile to blossom on his face. The others nodded, as if empathizing with his words. It was truly ethereal, as if they had aplished something impossible.


    Only now would their true journey begin.


    Only now would they embark on the journey of their lives.


    As the group walked through a dark alley towards the nearest inn, a shadow suddenly obstructed their path. The group halted their steps. Their eyes narrowed, and with a swift motion, they unsheathed their weapons.


    Silence.


    Suddenly, a sigh emerged from the lips of the shadow. The figure crossed his arms, walking forward with a tired yet amused expression. His hair was pearly white, and he wore a bronze helmet.


    His attire was quite revealing, and beneath his feet were shoes that sprouted wings. His gaze immediately fell upon Jenny, who froze as she realized whom she was in the presence of. Her demeanor shifted.


    From a cold, indifferent beauty, to that of annoyance.


    She quietly walked forward, passing the white-haired man, who remained still. The others stood in their former location, warily observing the white-haired man as if he were an enemy. However, the man did not pay attention to their gazes.


    ''What the fuck¡­'' Arthur muttered internally. His eyes were wide, and his heart beat rapidly as a sense of¡­ fear arose in his chest. The man whom the Lord of Sins could squash under his feet¡­ was causing Arthur to feel fear?


    It was preposterous, but also natural.


    A Divine Ranker could squash a yer with a mere gaze. It was already surprising that Arthur hadn''t fainted under the pressure. Suddenly, Randy, Dino, and Harry fell to the ground, unconscious.


    Jenny stood at the end of the alley, turning around to face Arthur. "Are youing?"


    "Are you really going to ignore me, Jenny?" The white-haired man asked, turning around to face the woman. His eyes shone, and his grin widened. "Father told me to recruit you, and if I don''t, I''ll be disappointing him."


    Silence.


    "You don''t want me to disappoint him, do you?"


    "I don''t give a fuck what you do, Hermes," Jenny replied, shooting a cold re towards the white-haired man, who grabbed his chest as if extremely hurt by the woman''s words. Jenny snorted.


    "That''s so rude, princess."


    Suddenly, a chuckle escaped Jenny''s lips. It wasn''t hearty; the contrary, really. It was cold and indifferent¡­ it contained a hint of loneliness, which Jenny desperately tried to mask under her tone.


    Soon, she erupted intoughter, clutching her tummy.


    Hermes remained silent, watching her with a faint smile on his face. Finally, he took a step towards Jenny, under the notion that the woman had relented. He took another step, and another.


    "Rude¡­ It''sical."


    Step!


    "My father didn''t call you rude when you bastards ripped hisrades to shreds."


    Step!


    "When you ripped his legacy, his court, his wife¡­"


    Step!


    "And him, to shreds."


    "Do not be difficult, Jenny," said Hermes, taking another step. He was now within arm''s length of the woman, who stared at the ground with a defeated expression. Her expression was dark, and her body was limp.


    Hermes ced an arm on her shoulder, raising her head by pushing her chin gently. "You will find peace in Olympus."


    "Peace¡­ among those who murdered my father?" Jenny asked. Her voice was weak, and faltered. Suddenly, she let out a chuckle, spitting on Hermes''s face. "You might want to wipe that off."


    Hermes''s expression didn''t change. He was immune to such petty tactics. Suddenly, the wings that sprouted from his shoes fluttered, and the white-haired man attempted to lift Jenny in order to carry her.


    Jenny had practically given up at that point. Her face was cold, but the cries of whaty inside her were vivid.


    "Divine Rankers shouldn''t be arrogant," an unknown voice reverberated across the area, striking Hermes''s ears. "Even thergest predators are prey to something or someone else. One just has to discover their weakness."


    With those words, Skofnung shot towards Hermes.


    The Divine Ranker of Thieves grabbed the sword, and was about to crush it. However, at that moment, intense pain assaulted Hermes''s chest.


    Beside Arthur was a Guardian.

 Chapter 122 Global Currency: Lack Of Tokens

    <h4>Chapter 122 Global Currency: Lack Of Tokens</h4>


    "A Divine Ranker of Olympus has been caught trying to harm a yer," the Guardian spoke in a firm voice, contacting another Guardian using a device clutched between his fingers. "Requesting for backup."


    Hermes directed a re at Arthur, who shuddered. However, thetter did not relent, and red back.


    Unwilling to attract trouble, Hermes could only drop Jenny to the ground. With a snap of his fingers, a portal appeared, and within the blink of an eye, the Divine Ranker had disappeared into thin air.


    The Guardian thanked Arthur before leaving the scene, nning on pursuing Hermes. It wasn''t Olympus''s first blunder, and it certainly would not be therest. Hermes had failed his father. It would bring Zeus great disappointment.


    Jenny stabilized herself,nding on her feet. Her expression still seemed dark, but she nced at Arthur, nodding. It was as if that was Jenny''s way of thanking the crimson-eyed man, who nodded back.


    In a few moments, a lot had urred.


    Arthur had crossed paths with an entity that filled him with fear, Jenny had almost given up on her goal, and the Divine Ranker was now under chase for attempting to harm a yer in the Outer District.


    Such hegemons couldn''t interfere in the lower floors, and harming a yer was crossing the Tower Administration''s bottom line. Such an act was surely going to affect Olympus''s influence for a couple of years.


    Arthur quickly grabbed Skofnung.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' shivers.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' is fearful.]


    The sword physically trembled within Arthur''s arms, which caught the crimson-eyed man''s attention. It seemed Hermes''s aura was overwhelming, even for a demonic de. Skofnung was not making cheeky remarks, and was instead scared shitless.


    Although Arthur and Jenny had escaped their fate for a certain amount of time, as they progressed through floors, Hermes was surely going to return. As they climb higher, the Divine Ranker would receive more leeway to attack.


    Eventually, he would be able to attack without restraint.


    ''I''ll worry about thatter,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, taking a deep breath. ''If pushes to shove, I''ll forcefully join a n and make myself valuable enough for them to take the initiative to protect me.''


    It wasughable, the means Arthur had to pursue simply in order to survive. Yet, that was the reality of the tower.


    It stripped the arrogance of the weak. Even the strong weren''t immune.


    Arthur nced at Jenny. Thetter''s eyes were unfocused, and her body stiff. She gazed at the sky nkly, unaware of what was urring around her. Arthur suddenly approached Jenny, his eyes narrowed to slits.


    "Who are you?" Arthur inquired, staring into her eyes.


    "I was hoping you wouldn''t bring it up."


    "I know," replied the crimson-eyed man. "But, what I did could potentially endanger my life. I think I deserve to know what I risked my life¡­ or who I risked my life for. Since Hermes came to recruit you, I don''t think you''re ordinary."


    Jenny revealed a faint smile. "Do you mind waiting?"


    "Not for long."


    "How about I tell you on the 15th floor?"


    *


    Once the two finished their conversation, they cooperated in bringing Dino, Randy, and Harry to a nearby inn. Since the three were unconscious, it was quite difficult to carry them for a longer distance.


    After spending a few tokens to reserve two rooms¨Cone for Dino, Harry, and Jenny, and one for Randy and Arthur¨Cthey carried the unconscious bodies to the particr rooms. Jenny preferred to reserve a room for herself, but due to ack of tokens, she was forced to reside alongside the other two.


    Once he''d settled in, Arthur headed out for a quick walk.


    ''The 15th floor¡­ that''s¡­''


    Arthur could somewhat guess Jenny''s origins through those words. He wasn''t unbeknownst to theyout of the tower, after all.


    As he crossed the bustling streets of the Outer District, nostalgia arose in his chest. The gray, brick roads, the cheerful shopkeepers, the clueless yers¡­ Even the sight of a few new yers being scammed aroused a sense of belonging in Arthur''s chest.


    After spending decades in Heaven''s Spire, it wasn''t difficult tobel the tower as his home. However, Arthur''s gaze suddenly hardened. Suddenly, all things that belonged to the tower became worthless.


    ''I do not wish for destruction¡­ at least, not for my home,'' Arthur spoke internally, observing the Outer District in all its glory. The so-called "peace" would soon be disrupted. ''I wish to reach the apex.''


    His goal was simr to almost all yers, but for him, it wasn''t a matter of hope.


    For him, it was only a matter of time.


    ''I should probably try to stack up on tokens¡­'' Arthur strolled across the busy streets, thinking about his future. Tokens weren''t always earnt in the form of bronze coins, and could simply be credited to one''s ount.


    One''s ount was linked to their system.


    Tokens could be gained by clearing floors and stacking achievements, but they could also be earnt bypleting certain jobs. A shopkeeper in the Outer District could pay their employee tokens.


    ''But that''s too simple of a way¡­'' Arthur said internally, baring his fangs. He immediately headed towards the East side of the market. He passed by several dozens of shops, yet he ignored them all.


    Finally, as he entered the East side, he spotted a certain shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper had lime-colored, spiky hair, along with navy-blue eyes. He had fair skin with a few freckles along his nose. With a sly gaze and a tendency to scam his customers, he was often on the receiving end of many brutal beatdowns.


    However, he mostly managed to escape using disguises or by allying with a stronger force, which he then betrayed almost immediately, resulting in another chase. This was done solely towards the purpose of earning tokens.


    Why did a man who was a mere shopkeeper in the Outer District require so many tokens?


    Every man had a weakness. It was only a matter of how well one could conceal it. Some concealed it perfectly, removing any possibility of maniption. However, some drew the short end of the stick.


    Like the lime-haired man before Arthur.

 Chapter 123 Ferhill Igueno: Business Proposition

    <h4>Chapter 123 Ferhill Igueno: Business Proposition</h4>


    "Could I help you?" The lime-colored man asked, peeling his eyes away from a screen, which was probably his status window. The lime-colored man, also named Ferhill Igueno, was a man obsessed with money.


    His obsession rooted from his weakness, which Arthur had no qualms exploiting.


    "Could you show me your top model for mana-supplying stones?" Arthur inquired, observing the items on disy. The crimson-eyed man had no ns on buying, as he did not possess any more tokens.


    Even if he did, Ferhill would be thest person the crimson-eyed man sought out for an actual purchase. Others might not be aware of it, but Ferhill''s track record was horrendous. Most of his items were counterfeits.


    Ferhill nodded, allowing a diplomatic and business-like smile to blossom on his face. He stood up, closing his status window with a swipe of his hand. Then, he approached the back of his store.


    Hundreds of items lined the shelves. When Ferhill disappeared into the back room, Arthur began observing the items on disy.


    ''This one has broken artificial mana channels,'' thought Arthur, ncing at a silver rock the size of his palm. The number in front of the stone was astronomically high, yet the product was virtually useless.


    If the mana channels of the rock were obstructed, one couldn''t use it.


    However, by setting such a high price on the item, Ferhill avoided buyers while building his credibility. Many customers/new yers believed that high prices were equivalent to high quality.


    But that wasn''t the case.


    The stronger yers avoided stores in the Outer District, while the weaker yers couldn''t afford such items. However, as the weaker people nced at the prices, a subconscious feeling of validity settled in their mind.


    If an item was priced so high, the shopkeeper was certainly selling equally useful products, right?


    Wrong.


    The door to the back door opened, revealing Ferhill. His eyes contained tant greed, while in his hand was a pitch ck stone. The stone was the size of a pea, and could be mistaken for the button of a shirt.


    But Ferhill treated it as if it were the holy grail.


    With light footsteps and a gaze that focused on the stone, Ferhill calmly approached the crimson-eyed man. "This is a stone of obsidian, an amazing mana conductor found on the 63rd floor."


    Arthur nodded. Ferhill smiled, exining the origins of the stone.


    He exined the climate of the floor on which the obsidian was located, the influence of ns on the particr floor, and, most importantly, how difficult it was to obtain the stone. He did so in order to inte the price.


    "You purchase it for a meager 35,000 tokens," Ferhill announced, smiling widely. Arthur scoffed internally. The price was not too expensive for an actual stone, but it was still a yer''s ie after clearing 3-4, perhaps 7-8 of the bottom floors.


    Purchasing it could help in the short-term, but one could simply increase their mana reserve by training, or purchase a better stone on higher floors. However, even that was only applicable when referring to an actual stone with the capabilities Ferhill described.


    ''But this stone is a counterfeit,'' thought Arthur, smiling widely internally. ''It''d be useless for anyone above the fifth or, at max, tenth floor.''


    It wasn''t that Ferhill''s product was absolutely useless, as even a regr yer could easily discern a tantly worthless item. The lime-haired man''s product was simply not up to the standards that he described.


    "Is that so, Ferhill?" Arthur asked, stroking his chin. At that moment, Ferhill''s face paled.


    "Who''s Ferhill?" The man asked, looking around. His alias was "Edward Anderson," and since Ferhill was his true name, he refrained from distributing such information to others. Arthur couldn''t describe the shock he must''ve felt.


    ''His heart probably dropped, hearing the name escaped someone else''s lips,'' Arthur thought, finally allowing a smile to blossom on his face (not internally).


    "How''s Lexi?" Arthur inquired, taking a seat. The chair creaked, supporting the crimson-eyed man''s bodyweight. Ferhill''s expression crumpled, and the fake smile he conjured faded. Hisplexion darkened.


    Lexi was Ferhill''s wife; his weakness.


    Lexi was diagnosed with a chronic illness a few years ago, and was bedridden for the most part. Ferhill yearned to treat his wife, which was the reason behind his numerous scams. However, he did not have sufficient power to earn by clearing floors, or ally with a n.


    Thetter option would simply be asking for betrayal.


    One should never depend on someone if the other party wasn''t dependent on them. Doing so was practically begging for betrayal, exploitation, or ckmail. Depending on a n to provide money when one did not possess sufficient power was foolish.


    Since that was the case, Ferill was forced to stoop to such lows, depending on scams and selling counterfeit products. His life fell apart after the diagnosis, forcing him to always be on the run, abandon his social life, and maintain his privacy.


    If someone discovered the matter about his wife, it was over for him.


    Unfortunately, the worst had finally urred.


    Ferhill felt like his world was spinning.


    "How do you¡­"


    "It doesn''t matter, does it?" Arthur shot back, crossing his legs. His expression radiated confidence, and with a faint smirk on his face, Ferhill was forced to believe every single word that the crimson-eyed man uttered.


    ''I didn''t want to stoop so low, but my financial situation isn''t any better than his,'' Arthur said internally. He wished to avoid the matter about Ferhill''s familial situation, but he couldn''t choose. Without tokens, life in Heaven''s Spire was meaningless.


    Before he attempted the first floor, Arthur wished to prepare extensively.


    "What do you want?" Ferhill asked, crossing his arms. His mana permeated across the closed space, causing a stinging sensation to assault Arthur''s skin. It was definitely ufortable, but nothing noteworthy.


    ''As expected, he''s notpletely worthless,'' the crimson-eyed man noted. Ferhill''sposure still hadn''t crumbled. He was on hisst legs.


    Ferhill, at that point, was simply trying to convey that he wouldn''t crumble without a fight, and to signal Arthur to move on to easier prey. A prey that resists is less beneficial than a prey who sumbs.


    Not in enjoyment, but in terms of profit.


    But Arthur wasn''t one to withdraw so easily.


    "I wish for us to be business partners."

 Chapter 124 Evolution: Adaptation And Adjustment

    <h4>Chapter 124 Evolution: Adaptation And Adjustment</h4>


    When faced with a predicament, humans tend to evolve.


    Evolution can be physical, mental, or instinctual. Physical evolution urs over a long period of time, perhaps thousands of years. However, mental and instinctual evolution tends to ur quite rapidly.


    When in a difficult situation, people desperately try to adapt. No, their minds subconsciously feel the need to adjust.


    That''s when growth urs.


    As they say, easy times create weak men, while difficult times create strong men. Such a quote was applicable to Ferhill Igueno, a man forced to abandon particr joys of his life to protect different ones.


    ''Although he''s a petty scammer, the fact that he hasn''t gotten caught yet speaks for his intellect and adaptability,'' thought Arthur. A person forced by reality to be flexible is a valuable asset.


    Those molded by the difficulties of life wouldn''t dare seek sce through a means that could allow something or someone they hold valuable to be in the face of harm. A few people valued those they loved over themselves.


    Despite his cunning and unstable nature, Ferhill was one who was truly dedicated to rescuing his wife. And for that goal, he would stoop to any lows.


    ''The trait of never giving up, and the trait of stooping as low as possible, that is what I want in a partner,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, locking eyes with Ferhill. Thetter seemed shaken by Arthur''s words.


    Usually, one would ckmail those whom they have dirt on.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong," said Arthur, letting out a chuckle. "Refusal is not allowed. I believe you once scammed Garma Pharmaceuticals, right? They would probably like to know your whereabouts, wouldn''t they?"


    "Then why¡­"


    "Passive ie is always more beneficial than a one-time payout. You probably don''t have a lot of money, and your ie is also pathetic, even though you regrly scam various organizations and new yers. Considering this partnership a favor would probably be best."


    "A favor¡­"


    "Of course, I n to exploit you. That shouldn''t be a secret."


    Ferhill gritted his teeth, searching for an opportunity to escape or simply end the crimson-eyed man''s life. However, judging by his reaction to Ferhill''s former outburst, it didn''t seem like he could suppress him.


    Since that was the case, escaping was the best option.


    "Don''t try escaping," said Arthur, allowing a devilish smile on his face. His irises shrunk, but the smile remained. "You''re stuck. I don''t believe you''re still under the notion that you have a chance of escape."


    Ferhill sighed, epting the situation atst. Arthur''s admiration for the former increased, considering his eptance came without a denial or grief period.


    "Profits?"


    "90 to 10."


    Ferhill hesitated before nodding. He was in no position to protest his case. If Arthur said something, it was absolute.


    "Name."


    "Arthur Sce."


    "What kind of partnership will this be?"


    "You''re the broker, I''m the supplier."


    Ferhill raised an eyebrow. Crafting counterfeit goods was always the most difficult aspect of his scams. To make it seem like a worthless item was valuable, the item had to undergo a long process of conditioning.


    "I''ll tell you the detailster," said Arthur, tossing amunication device to Ferhill. "You should start preparing. Prepare a few hundred tokens in advance for me, and gather the materials I write down."


    Ferhill nodded. He did not have a choice in the matter.


    His expression urately disyed his trouble. Never had he expected someone to discover not only his weakness but also everything ranging from his atrocious acts to his nature. What surprised him further was the fact that Arthur wished to be partners.


    No, bing a partner was not surprising.


    What truly shocked him was his cooperation, since most people would usually reap the profits without interfering. Arthur was risking his reputation¨Cwhich didn''t exist yet¨Cand his future affiliations, to intervene and expand the scam.


    ''Wait, he''s nning on scamming, right?'' Ferhill paled, looking over the ingredient list. It was quite sophisticated, and made it seem like Arthur was nning on manufacturing actual artifacts and selling them.


    There wasn''t a great profit margin.


    Ferhill turned around to ask about the crimson-eyed man''s ns, but thetter had already disappeared. The former sighed, heading home.


    *


    "Where did you run off?" Jenny inquired, watching as Arthur''s figure appeared in the distance. The others had only just awakened, and were still in their rooms. Jenny exited the inn in order to breathe fresh air.


    "I had some work to do. When are you nning on heading to the first floor?"


    "In a few days, I''d say."


    Arthur nodded. He had no ns on apanying the others as he climbed the tower. Perhaps he could tag along a few times, but he mostly nned on climbing solo, as it offered the most efficiency.


    During the tutorial, traveling alongside other newbies was the best option, as it offered versatility and unpredictability. However, while climbing, Arthur would naturally establish a versatile arsenal over time.


    There was no need to reveal his tactics at every turn.


    "What about you?"


    "I''m going to prepare for a few days, perhaps a few weeks before I start," said the crimson-eyed man, heading inside. It was almost dusk, symbolizing the conclusion of Arthur''s first day in the Outer District.


    It was only one of many.


    "That much preparation?"


    Arthur simply revealed a faint smile to that question, deciding to refrain from answering. He simply traversed across the interior of the inn, heading towards his room. As he pushed the door open, his eyes fell on Randy.


    His eyes were droopy, while an unpleasant stench emanated from his body. His hair sprouted in all directions, while his body seemed unusually t. Arthur chuckled lightly at the sight, to which Randy narrowed his eyes.


    "What''re youughing at?"


    "You," Arthur replied directly. "Hide your stomach."


    The crimson-eyed man pointed to Randy''s stomach, which wasn''t veiled by his shirt, but was instead visible. Randy groaned, pulling his shirt over his stomach. He then plopped down on his bed yet again.


    "It''s ironic how the first day passed with me being fast asleep the entire time."


    "Yeah, truly disgraceful. Did Jenny tell you what happened?"


    "Yeah, but she was obviously lying. There''s no way a Divine Ranker came down to the Outer District solely for her."


    Arthur''s expression crumpled, and he let out a heartyugh.


    "Oh, so she told you the truth."


    "What¡­?"

 Chapter 125 The Show: Sons Of Divine Rankers

    <h4>Chapter 125 The Show: Sons Of Divine Rankers</h4>


    As the rays of dawn squeezed through the narrow opening of the window, the dark room gradually lightened. The chirping of the birds became prominent, while the streets bustled at the crack of dawn.


    Arthur''s eyelids gradually opened, revealing the crimson pupils and white sclera within. Letting out a sigh, he pushed his body up, folding his bedsheets before performing a few stretches to warm his muscles and prevent extensive strain on his joints.


    He then threw a slipper at Randy, who stirred in his sleep, but didn''t wake up.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, entering the bathroom with a towel and a set of clothes in his arms. He freshened up in a matter of minutes, slipping into a white shirt, ck jacket, and a pair of loose pants that allowed movement.


    Strapping his scabbard to his waist, Arthur threw another slipper at Randy. The muscr man unconsciously deflected the attack before it collided with his face, to which the crimson-eyed man chuckled.


    Such instincts were difficult toe by.


    Arthur silently exited the hotel, heading towards a nearby training ground. Training grounds were quitemon in the Outer District, as many new yers liked to improve their abilities before attempting the first floor.


    As Arthur approached the training ground, he calmly watched hundreds of new yers constantly improving their weapons proficiency or mana capabilities. Their expressions were strained, and their movements were quite impressive.


    There were no sub-par new yers.


    Although yers eventually fell behind, the bottom line regarding minimum strength was quite pronounced. Only a select few managed to enter Heaven''s Spire below a certain range of power.


    As the yers trained, beads of sweat fell to the ground continuously. Their training was exhausting. A few of them trained alongsiderades, while others preferred to improve their skill solo.


    ''Lucas Festus,'' thought Arthur, ncing at the son of the leader of the Paragon Of Vengeance in the distance. He held a longsword in his hand, striking away at an enforced straw puppet without restrictions.


    The wind around him bent to the movement of his feet and sword, as if apanying the two on their journey. His movements were a blur to most, which urately disyed the immensity of his power.


    sh! sh! sh! sh! sh!


    Each strike was precise like a measurement, rapid like a bullet, and destructive like a bomb. His expression remained unchanged the entire time, while his arms, legs, and sword flowed like water.


    "That''s Lucas, right? The son of the leader of a high-ranking n?"


    "Yeah, it seems like it. Lucky bastard."


    "I wonder if he''s going to get carried up the floors. I can''t imagine someone like him climbing the floors using his own funds and power he obtained himself."


    "True. Spoiled bastards like him should curl up and die."


    "Agreed! Look at where we are, andpare our situation to his! He''s living a life of dreams!"


    The reactions of other yers were quite simr. They were also quite vocal with their thoughts and didn''t mask them. The disdain from the new yers was overflowing, and Lucas''s lineage didn''t help his case.


    The jealousy due to Lucas''s ranking was overflowing.


    ''Do they not realize they''re poking the lion?'' Arthur smiled, crossing his arms. He nned on dying his training solely for the purpose of watching the show. The Paragon Of Vengeance was a n that didn''t mask their true nature.


    Even their name was directly rted to the nature of their members.


    As far as Arthur knew, Lucas was not one to ignore such insults. Then, why wasn''t thetter making a move? yers of simr strength were not restricted from engaging in battle in the Outer District.


    In fact, it was mostly encouraged.


    Arthur plopped down on the ground, simply sensing the mana in the atmosphere. Even sensing the supernatural energy was akin to training, as it sharpened one''s senses and caused them to be ustomed to it.


    Arthur kept his eyes open, which degraded his concentration and focus due to the distractions. However, he couldn''t wait for the show to begin.


    A smile hung on his lips.


    ''Ah, there we go,'' said Arthur internally, resting his head on his palm.


    Lucas''s movements slowed, and he gradually finished his barrage of strikes with a final, full-powered kick. The straw puppet shook violently, but didn''t break. It was reinforced with special materials.


    Lucas wiped the beads of sweat from his forehead, sheathing his sword. He then directed a piercing gaze towards those who mocked him.


    A few shrunk at his gaze, while others averted their eyes. Insulting one behind their back was much easier than risking one''s well-being by repeating those insults in front of their face. People who mocked others behind their back did not wish to risk themselves solely for that purpose.


    Suddenly, Lucas''s gaze was matched by a man with orange eyes. Lucas''s wheat-colored eyes shrunk, and sparks crackled between the two. The man with orange eyes was Aditya, the son of a Divine Ranker of the Devas, another high-ranking n.


    "Aditya," said the man with wheat-colored eyes. Arthurughed at the sidelines, calmly spectating the showdown. As if observing Lucas''s capabilities wasn''t already enough, Arthur also had the chance to figure out Aditya''s weakness.


    Information was the key to victory.


    Simr to what Sun Tzu stated.


    "Lucas," said Aditya. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it? You used to hide under your father''s coattails when our ns met. But now, you have the courage to climb the tower."


    "Yes, I remember that very vividly," said Lucas. "What I also remember is you running to your father because I insulted you once. I cannot forget that pitiful face you made, along with the tears that fell to the floor."


    "You have a good memory. Make better use of it."


    "You have a way with words. Make better use of it."


    The lightning in their eyes intensified, and the spectators took arge gulp of air. Arthur noticed the disturbance of mana, nodding in satisfaction. The battle was about to begin.


    "I believe you were saying something while I was training. Mind repeating it?"


    "Are you deaf, too?"


    "No, I''ve naturally learned to ignore the dumb shit you say."


    "Are you implying something?"


    "I was pretty explicit."


    The two looked around, and the spectators backed away. Lucas unsheathed his longsword, while Aditya flicked his wrist, causing mes to emerge from his body. The atmosphere heated, and the disturbances in mana increased.


    ''Let the battle begin.''

 Chapter 126 Destruction Of Flames: Sword Aura

    <h4>Chapter 126 Destruction Of mes: Sword Aura</h4>


    The intensity of the mes surged, gradually epassing Aditya''s body like a bed of flowers to him, but a bed of thorns to his foes. The crackles of the mes were distinct, matching Aditya''s raging temperament.


    His face carried a smile containing heaps of arrogance, while his eyes contained a hint of craziness, as if Aditya was deranged. His body emanated an aura of excellence. mes bent to his will.


    Lucas, on the other hand, was silent. He hadn''t revealed his mana, and he simply held an unsheathed longsword in his hand. His expression was nk, and his gaze rested on Aditya''s body.


    Any movements would be sensed in an instant.


    Considering the scale of the battle, Arthur did not expect the two to utilize devastating skills that could destroy the area. With their backing, obtaining such skills or techniques was not difficult in the slightest.


    However, using such skills would be dering one''s weakness, as such powerful skills are reserved for dire moments. This was a form of mock battle, as it simply involved a casual battle of egos without stakes rting to one''s life and death.


    Since that was the case, the crimson-eyed man couldn''t gather much information.


    However, any information was still valuable, as long as it originated from a trusted source. And what could be more trustworthy than Arthur''s own eyes?


    "We haven''t battled since we were kids," said Aditya, letting out a heartughced with immense arrogance. It was as if the orange-eyed man was certain of his victory even before the initiation of the battle.


    Lucas simply nodded. "Shall we begin?"


    As soon as Aditya nodded, the man with wheat-colored eyes rushed forward. His movements were a blur to regr yers, and within milliseconds, he closed the gap between Aditya and him.


    Aditya''s eyes widened slightly at Lucas''s immense speed, but the former was quick to react. His calves burst with mes, propelling him to the side. Then, Aditya conjured three arrows of mes.


    They levitated beside his head.


    Aditya flicked his wrist, and one of them shot forward. Lucas quickly swung his longsword, which collided with the arrow. The mes burst, epassing the silver de of the sword, threatening to swallow Lucas''s entire existence.


    The mes were voracious, and fought until the bitter end. Extinguishing them was not simple, and required a careful procedure.


    "You''ve improved," said Lucas, infusing his legs with mana. He propelled himself, swinging his longsword several times in the span of a second. shes embedded themselves on Aditya''s wall of mes.


    However, they weren''t able to break through.


    Aditya''s expression was slightly strained. Lucas smiled at the reaction, realizing Aditya''s mana reserve could not support prolonged use of such mes. The man with wheat-colored eyes had discovered a weakness.


    The most effective method of drawing the weakness was to engage in battle for a prolonged amount of time. However, such a method was not efficient, as it involved straining oneself, too. Conserving one''s power was the key to battle.


    Do not strike unless you are aware of one''s weakness.


    That was what Lucas was implementing in his battle style.


    Arthur found it interesting. Aditya was a man with overflowing arrogance, but his destructive power could back such behavior. Lucas was a silent beauty, and relied on wisdom and intelligence.


    Lucas''s attacks weren''t as destructive as Adtiya''s, but the former''s strikes had more impact than thetter''s mes.


    Why was that?


    It was due to timing. One needed to be aware of when to strike, and when to withdraw; especially when fighting someone equal to them in terms of power. It was not wise to simplyunch random attacks, hoping they destroy your opponent.


    This fact only rose in importance as one''s strength increased.


    As Aditya''s struggle increased, his vocabry grew vulgar. He spouted curses and insults to Lucas rapidly, but the man with wheat-colored eyes did not provide the orange-eyed man the satisfaction of a reaction.


    Instead, he simply ignored Aditya''s words.


    "Why has your n been so quiet recently, huh?" Aditya asked, gritting his teeth. At that point, he was using all methods necessary to draw Lucas''s attention, and to divert it from the battle itself. "The n known for its hot-tempered tendencies isying low¡­ Have you all degraded into cowards?"


    Lucas''s movements faltered for a split second. Aditya smiled, having found his moment to strike. The timing was correct.


    A pir of mes and two me arrows shot towards Lucas. The arrows pierced the air around them, approaching Lucas at terrifying speeds. On the other hand, the me tore through the ground below.


    The pir''s approach was simr to a hurricane, in the sense that mes swirled around in the shape of an ice-cream cone while slowly approaching the man with wheat-colored eyes.


    Abination of speed and destruction.


    ''Aditya chose the perfect time andbination of moves,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin. As a regressor, he was naturally aware of the reason behind Lucas''s reaction. However, Aditya was unbeknownst to it at the time.


    That was quite opportunistic.


    Lucas was quick to recover, but the advent of Aditya''s attacks were too rapid. His pupils traveled across his sclera, searching for a method to preserve himself. If he was to be struck with such an attack, severe wounds would be the least of his worries.


    Death was a possibility.


    Aditya wouldn''t be able to handle such consequences, and would incur the wrath of the Paragon Of Vengeance, resulting in a full-scaled war. However, afterunching such attacks, it wasn''t up to Aditya to withdraw them.


    They weren''t connected to Aditya, and he couldn''t manipte them.


    At that point, Lucas''s life was dependent on his preservation methods¡­ or was it?


    ''He''s not panicking too much¡­'' Arthur leaned forward, his eyes focused on the battle. The climax was near.


    Suddenly, a massive load of mana emanated from Lucas''s body, while his eyes and sword shone a bright, silver color. A scream escaped his lips, and power burst from his sword, shredding Aditya''s attacks to bits.


    Then, mana shot towards Aditya, delivering a deep gash on his chest.


    It was as if time stopped.


    As the smoke subsided, a shocking reality was revealed.


    Lucas had unlocked Sword Aura.

 Chapter 127 Spirit Of The Sword: Harness Of An Epiphany

    <h4>Chapter 127 Spirit Of The Sword: Harness Of An Epiphany</h4>


    Lucas had unlocked Sword Aura.


    It was a shocking moment, as Sword Aura took years upon years to achieve. Then again, the man with wheat-colored eyes had undergone rigorous training since he was young, resulting in such a surprising incident.


    A shrill scream escaped Aditya''s lips, and blood burst from his chest in massive quantities. His face paled due tock of blood cirction, and the mes around his body dissipated in an instant.


    Many yers rushed to his rescue. Even during such a shocking moment, the spectating yers wished nothing more than to expand their influence by helping Aditya, the son of a Divine Ranker.


    They were aware of the possible benefits they might receive.


    Lucas''s body released silver light for a few more seconds before it began fading away into nothingness. His eyes lost their shine, and his mana was dispersed into nature. His body lost all majesty.


    Lucas fell to the floor, huffing and puffing as if it were difficult to breathe. His lungs werepressed, while his heart beat at a rapid pace. As the silver aura dissipated, the pressure on the spectators lifted.


    This was a clear victory for Lucas.


    Not only had Aditya been rendered unable to fight, but his opponent had also achieved something greater. Sword Aura was not something a beginner could achieve, and was mastered through years of hard work.


    It was the manifestation of one''s will,bined with one''s mana. Mana was soluble within one''s will, and when the formerpletely mixed with thetter, it formed a manifestation known as Sword Aura.


    Each person possessed a different color, which depended on their personality traits and type of will, along with the strength of their mana.


    Arthur let out a sigh, realizing how far behind he was to true geniuses. He was simply a man armed with knowledge and skill that had deteriorated in potency ever since he merged it with another skill.


    His advantage was great, but heaven-defying talent could not be defeated by knowledge.


    ''Sword Aura before even attempting the first floor¡­'' Arthur muttered internally,menting on how crazy the situation was. Arthur hadn''t even managed to achieve Sword Aura in his former life, focusing solely on magic.


    He excelled at magic.


    However, bnce was key. Tilting towards one aspect of power was the mistake he would rectify in this life.


    ''My magic is plenty advanced, and only needs a higher quantity of mana,'' thought Arthur. Magic required arge mana reserve, which he did not possess yet. His mana was the perfect amount for a sword-wielder.


    Achieving arger mana reserve was one of his reasons for being involved with Ferhill. Colluding with Ferhill solely for the purpose of earning tokens was too much risk for aparatively lower reward.


    Lucas nced at the screaming Aditya, cracking a smile at thetter''s pain. Then, with a scoff, he calmly exited the training ground. Although he seemed calm, it wasn''t difficult to sense his overflowing excitement.


    ''Such naivety.''


    Arthur stood up, unsheathing Skofnung. He dyed it due to the entertaining show, but his objective was to train. He nned on obtaining something simr to Sword Aura, but a degraded version.


    Lucas''s battle was simply inspiration for Arthur''s training.


    Since Arthur hadn''t perfected the realm of swordsmanship, his inspiration and creativity in the aspect wascking. Observing other swordsmen was necessary. And, since Lucas somehow managed to unlock Sword Aura, it provided Arthur with an epiphany.


    He simply needed to harness it.


    Approaching a straw puppet, Arthur drew a deep breath, pausing for two seconds before releasing it. Then, a crimson aura emanated from his body, creeping from his feet all the way to his head.


    Suddenly, the gazes of the yers turned to face the crimson-eyed man.


    Even Lucas halted his footsteps, turning around as he adopted an expression of amusement. The aura was definitely powerful, much more than regr yers. Although it stillcked potency, it could almost rival Aditya.


    Lucas''s gaze fixated on the crimson-eyed man. His irises narrowed, and he crossed his arms to spectate the phenomenon that seemed to be urring. Several dots flickered beside Arthur''s body.


    His body drowned in such dots, until theypressed into a single orb, which then consumed Arthur''s body.


    The orb was malleable, as it gradually adjusted to the shape of the crimson-eyed man''s body, providing his clothes and skin an orange tint. Suddenly, ck mes emerged from the ground. The ck mes assumed the shape of tubes, after which they revolved around the crimson-eyed man, treating him as their Sun.


    Arthur was in a state of ecstasy.


    [Your epiphany is being realized.]


    [Your mind is elerating.]


    [User''s inspiration has been consumed.]


    [User''s inspiration is being transformed into momentum.]


    [Momentum is strengthening the user''s will.]


    [User''s mana is mixing with the user''s will, creating an unknown energy.]


    ''Yes. Continue.''


    [User''s body is overheating. User''s body cannot contain the momentum, resulting in excretion.]


    [Momentum is being excreted.]


    [67% of the momentum has been excreted. 33% of the momentum has been realized, contributing towards the process of the mixture.]


    [Mana is merging with the user''s will.]


    Arthur''s eyelids grew heavy. He bit his lip, digging into his soft flesh to cause pain. Pain was the remedy to sleepiness. Blood dripped from the crimson-eyed man''s lips, and his body shook violently.


    [The mixture is being processed.]


    [User''s body is having difficulty absorbing the mixture.]


    ''I can''t achieve Sword Aura this time,'' Arthur gritted his teeth. Then, he bashed his head on the ground, desperate to prevent himself from fainting. Fainting would render the epiphany and the process worthless.


    ''I can''t faint.''


    ''I can''t faint.''


    ''I can''t faint.''


    Soon, such thoughts degraded into mumblings.


    ''Faint.''


    ''Faint¡­ can''t.''


    ''I faint.''


    Then, Arthur''s mouth mped shut. Shivers shot down his spine, after which his entire body was filled with a sense of invigoration. Only, the sense of invigorating was too powerful for his constitution to contain.


    If Arthur was not concerned about fainting, this would have been the perfect opportunity to strengthen his constitution.


    s, there was a time for everything.

 Chapter 128 Degradation: Prerequisite Towards Excellence

    <h4>Chapter 128 Degradation: Prerequisite Towards Excellence</h4>


    [Warning! User''s body is on the verge of destruction!]


    [Warning! User''s body is on the verge of destruction!]


    [Warning¡­]


    Dozens of messages piled up, yet none of them were visible to Arthur, who''s mind and body were undergoing tribtions one couldn''t imagine. Attempting to forcefully draw Sword Aura was practically impossible.


    One could easily perish while doing so.


    However, there was an unexpected benefit, given one seeded.


    Seeding in surviving the process while retaining a certain amount of the mixture¨Cknown as Aura¨Ccould grant one a technique named "Sword Spirit." It was a degraded version of Sword Aura, but served as a stepping stool towards Sword Aura.


    Achieving Sword Aura without Sword Spirit was definitely possible, but thetter made achieving the formerparatively easier, as one had already performed the fundamentals, and only needed to expand.


    However, Sword Spirit was only achieved if the person attempting did not perish.


    In Arthur''s case, it was difficult.


    [User''s body is beginning to destroy itself.]


    [Judgment Regeneration is being forcefully activated to reduce the damage.]


    [Judgment Regeneration''s efficiency has been lowered due tock of avable mana.]


    ''Fuck.''


    Orange, crimson, and ck energy burst from Arthur''s body. Most of the Aura formed within Arthur''s body had dispersed, leaving him no chance of achieving Sword Aura. However, the Aura that remained was still too much for his body to handle.


    Too less for Sword Aura.


    Too much for Sword Spirit.


    Arthur''s eyeballs threatened to pop, while veins bulged at an unhealthy rate. Arthur''s nails dug into his skin, while cramps appeared in all directions. His chest, bicep, abdomen, quadriceps, and calves were cramped simultaneously.


    But even that was minor painpared to the sensation of having one''s body ripped apart.


    As the energy desperately tried to escape, Arthur orifices did not offer an exit. His orifices were being overloaded, causing both blood and Aura to escape from them. The disturbance in the surrounding mana was too great.


    It was almost as powerful as Lucas''s achievement.


    "Sword¡­ Aura?"


    "Another one? There''s someone as talented as Lucas Festus?"


    "No, there can''t be! He''s the most talented."


    Lucas scoffed, listening to their praises while only feeling a sense of disdain. Oh, how the tables had turned. Previously, their life motive was to bury Lucas''s name into the ground. However, after witnessing his heaven-defying talent, they had turned a new leaf.


    It wasical, yet Lucas did not find it humorous. For, it was simply irony.


    ''It''s not Sword Aura, you dumbasses,'' he said internally, but didn''t voice his thoughts. He couldn''t waste his breath to exin something so obvious. The Aura was escaping Arthur''s body at a terrifying rate.


    The retention wasn''t nearly enough to support the manifestation of Sword Aura.


    Perhaps it would''ve been possible if Arthur''s constitution was more powerful, or if his rtionship with the realm of the sword was more pronounced. This was simply a forceful boost in power.


    It could possibly assist in the manifestation of his Sword Aura.


    But that was it.


    It was simply a weak version of Sword Aura.


    Utterly useless.


    ''Then again, he''s not like the others¡­'' Lucas thought, stroking his chin. He believed the reason Arthur performed such a public stunt was to gather recognition, so that climbing floors without interference would be a breeze.


    yers did not mess with those they considered above their league.


    They might band together to eliminate a threat, but Arthur had maintained his reputation to a level lower than a threat. By performing such a stunt after Lucas, he disyed that his achievement was not worth that much.


    By doing that, he assured that the other yers considered him a role model while not considering him enough of a threat to eliminate. On the other hand, Lucas''s achievement would cause waves.


    He would probably be targeted by groups of yers who do not appreciatepetition.


    ''That little fucker¡­'' Lucas let out a bitter chuckle. His amusement had waned. He silently exited the training ground, allowing the others to discover that Arthur''s achievement was not equal to Sword Aura.


    It''d be disadvantageous for Lucas in the future, but Arthur had yed him well.


    The former couldn''t wait to pay the crimson-eyed man back.


    *


    [User''s condition is stabilizing.]


    After a long round of intense pain, Arthur''s condition finally stabilized. His entire body was covered in blood, with ripped flesh sticking out. Arthur let out a cough, causing his insides to shake.


    His body trembled, and a single tear escaped his eye.


    His expression was nk, and his mind was empty. It was like he was staring into the abyss, while the abyss was reciprocating.


    It was an infinite loop.


    [User has achieved "Sword Spirit."]


    As the beeping sound of the message entered Arthur''s ears, he was jolted awake from the emptiness of the abyss. Suddenly, excruciating pain assaulted his body, and he immediately activated [Judgment Regeneration.]


    A few minor wounds closed up, while his arteries were unclogged. His heart began beating at a healthy pace, followed by the adoption of a regr breathing pattern. His condition had truly stabilized.


    ''I will suffer some consequences.''


    Forcing his body to amodate such a powerful, potent energy, and creating it without the appropriate prerequisites was incredibly harmful. Not only was his constitution weakened slightly, but his will had also weakened.


    The possibility of his technique fading was quite high.


    ''The higher the risk, the higher the reward,'' thought Arthur, letting out a painful sigh. With his former level of strength, attempting the first ten floors while also gaining the most benefits was utterly impossible.


    However, Sword Spirit¨Cwith extensive training¨Chad the possibility to turn the tables.


    Now that he possessed information about each floor, it was necessary to exploit the system as much as possible. Achieving the most benefits provided him the opportunity to race ahead of other yers from his batch.


    ''I don''t think I can even beat Aditya in a fair battle, yet.''


    Even with Sword Spirit, it was difficult to surpass true talents. Arthur''s power hadn''t bloomed during the initial stages of his journey, but falling behind was not an option.


    Therefore, his only option was to ept the consequences and rush forward.

 Chapter 129 Concept Of A Bloodbath: No Challengers?

    <h4>Chapter 129 Concept Of A Bloodbath: No Challengers?</h4>


    "That''s not Sword Aura¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s something else. Something¡­ less powerful. It''s not even close to the level Lucas disyed."


    "I knew it! Lucas was the most powerful!"


    "True, but this guy is still quite impressive. Even if he wasn''t able to achieve Sword Aura, that''s still much more powerful than me."


    "Yes, but he doesn''tpare to Aditya and Lucas."


    "What about thosemoners, Jessica and Eve, I think?"


    "Oh, he''s definitely stronger. Jessica and Eve areughable trash. The only reason they got 2nd and 3rd ce was because of luck. After entering the tower, they hid like little mice."


    The chatters of the yers reverberated across the training ground. Their voices were much louder than they believed. None of them dared to approach Arthur, seemingly terrified by his appearance.


    A man epassed in blood, embraced by blood, and he who findsfort in blood.


    The concept of a "bloodbath" had evolved.


    Arthur sheathed his sword, and the orange, ck, and red energy dissipated. Sword Spirit faded, and color returned to Arthur''s world. The power was terrifyingly powerful, but achieving it was just as difficult.


    ''Until I don''t upgrade my constitution, it''ll be difficult to use this for long,'' thought Arthur, calming the raging energies within his body through meditation. Intense pain was still assaulting his body, but he could endure it.


    It wasn''t as mind-numbing as earlier.


    Once his mana had stabilized, Arthur coughed twice before standing up. He walked toward a nearby store, buying water before washing his body along with his clothes. Once the blood had been drained and most of the wounds had closed, Arthur unsheathed his sword again.


    He turned to face the yers.


    "Does anyone wish to fight?"


    It was quite a direct question and caught the yers off guard. They hesitated, fearful of Arthur''s Sword Spirit. They did not have the courage to challenge him, unable to even utter a single word.


    That was simply how they were.


    Behind one''s back, the yers could speak as many insults as possible, but before the person''s face, their mouths were mped shut. Not even a single yer stepped forward, indulging in the pleasure of battle.


    They were all silent.


    Arthur let out a sigh, unsheathing Skofnung. Then, he used [Ethereal Glide] to slip away, heading towards the office of a healing mage. His wounds had mostly been healed, but the internal damage was difficult to heal.


    ''I need a better regeneration skill¡­ but how?'' Arthur stroked his chin. There were simply too many aspects hecked. In his former life, magic was his ultimate priority. However, since he nned on bncing both swordsmanship and magic, other aspects needed to be just as advanced to support the two.


    His life was a constant struggle, repeating the process of developing stronger techniques. The endeavor wouldn''t end.


    The healing mage, noticing that Arthur was a new yer, healed him free of charge. The first session was always free, which disyed his magnanimity. However, that couldn''t be far from an uprate representation.


    In reality, the healing mage was a shrewd, cunning businessman, feeding off of the naivety of yers.


    If one was not careful, they could fall deep into the abyss of the tower''s "system," unable to escape. ''The system I mention is not the translucent, blue window, but the organization of variables.''


    Arthur returned to the inn, healed and armed with a powerful technique.


    It was still noon, and since he wasn''t too exhausted due to the healing mage''s "magnanimity," the crimson-eyed man nned to visit ire''sir alongside Randy. As he approached the inn, he spotted Randy, who was exiting.


    "Where''re you going?" Arthur asked, approaching the muscr man. Randy''s greatsword was strapped to his back, while he carried a bag, in which a set of clothes, water, and elbow straps could be seen.


    "To train¡­" Randy began, but his voice soon trailed off. Gazing at Arthur, the muscr man could spot a few differences. "You have wounds you didn''t, before. Did you get in a fight or something?"


    Arthur, a little surprised, nced at his forearm. His jacket had practically ripped entirely by now, which was why his arms were exposed. On his forearm, a thin scar ran down his skin, causing Arthur to chuckle.


    ''That damn scammer,'' thought Arthur. One couldn''t expect much from a free healing session, but to think the healing mage deliberately prevented the recovery of a single scar. It was all to force the customer to return.


    And, since the free session had been consumed, the healing mage would now expect payment.


    But Arthur didn''t care about such scars. Circting mana across his body, he quickly made the scars fade away. [Judgment Regeneration] might be unable to heal his entire body from grievous wounds, but his constitution was weak enough to where healing such a minor scar was not difficult.


    "There''s one on your neck, too."


    Crimson aura crept to his neck, causing the scar to fade.


    "Oh, right, you can''t train right now," said Arthur, heading toward the East direction. Randy tilted his head, confused.


    "Why?"


    "Remember what Nux said?" Arthur asked rhetorically. Randy came to a realization immediately, letting out a sigh. He mumbled a few words about the dy in his training, but he also seemed excited.


    A person rmended by Nux was certainly someone grand.


    Oh, how wrong he was.


    *


    A few minutes passed, and the two arrived before a small cottage on the outskirts of the Outer District. The wind was stale and contained an unpleasant scent, while the ground was covered in debris.


    The debris originated from what seemed like machines. The gray metals came up to Arthur and Randy''s knees, causing them to watch their step and navigate carefully across the hidden path towards the cottage.


    The two nced at each other, wondering if they''d visited the correct location.


    Arthur knocked on the wooden door, which creaked solely due to the pressure. The door was tattered and had several pieces of wood missing.


    "Who''s there?"


    A croaky, dry voice entered Arthur and Randy''s ears.


    "We were told toe here by High Guardian Nux."


    The sound of footsteps resounded across the area, and with a loud thud, Arthur saw a woman fall to the floor through the cracks on the door. A subconscious chuckle escaped his lips, but disappointment arose in his heart.

 Chapter 130 Blaire’s Lair: The Incompetent Weaponsmith

    <h4>Chapter 130 ire''s Lair: The Ipetent Weaponsmith</h4>


    "Ow¡­" The woman muttered, caressing her hip. The fall was quite sudden, providing her with no time to react. However, she couldn''t allow the visitors to continue waiting. Clutching her hip, she somehow walked forward in pain.


    Four eyes peeked through the cracks in the door.


    The woman, realizing her fall had been witnessed, reddened in embarrassment. She slowly opened the door, only to see a crimson-eyed man and a muscr man standing at her doorstep.


    Their eyes contained disappointment and ridicule, which caused a pang in the woman''s heart. Such negative emotions towards her arrival¡­ she couldn''t stand it.


    *


    ''What the fuck¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, observing the woman''s appearance. Not only was she incredibly clumsy, her clothes were somewhat tattered and covered in dirt, while her hair was disheveled.


    With an unkempt appearance such as hers, Arthur did not have high hopes. High Guardian Nux hadn''t mentioned the specifics, but Arthur still hoped for someone who didn''t seem so useless at what they practiced.


    ''A weaponsmith¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, ncing at the debris around him. So, they were the metals and iron from the forging of certain weapons. However, observing their state, the metals did not seem to hold any value.


    A great weaponsmith or a cksmith could preserve the value of metals even after forging a weapon using it.


    However, the woman¨Cire, clearly seemed unable to do so.


    "Wee," said ire, her cheeks crimson. She stood by the door, motioning for the two to enter by iling her arms. Her voice was high-pitched, and her hands were somewhat muscr¨Cprobably to the nature of her profession.


    Her skin was quite dark and contained several burn marks. With dark pink hair and a tattered jumpsuit designed for smithing, she seemed somewhatpetent, on second nce. Although, it still wasn''t what Arthur expected.


    The two visitors entered the smithy.


    Arthur''s hair swept back immediately due to the heat that permeated across the smithy. The wind was strong, and contained sparks of mes he constantly had to brush off of his clothes. Randy''s expression crumpled.


    His constitution, however, assisted in withstanding the heat.


    The interior of the smithy was rugged, and crafted using uneven, gray bricks. The anvil and forge were ced in the center of the smithy, while the tools were strapped to the wall on the right.


    A single window, along with the front door, provided the entirety of the smithy''s venttion. The window was dusty, covered in cobwebs and what seemed like ants.


    The tools of the smithy were quite basic, and involved hammers, tongs, chisels, and a few others.


    Randy''s skin became piping hot in seconds, but he resisted the urge to exit the smithy. A smithy was bound to contain unparalleled heat, especially if the cksmith or weaponsmith was involved in forging mana artifacts.


    The heat required to heat the metal and the coldness required to quench it was incredible, but were two extremes of opposite natures. The cksmith needed to be incredibly resistant to such rapid changes in temperature.


    Arthur simply coated his body in a thinyer of mana.


    "I apologize for making you wait so long," said ire, emerging from the pile of metals. Arthur scrunched his eyebrows, as he hadn''t noticed her enter the smithy after his entrance. ire''s stealth was obviously at a different level.


    Noticing Randy''s condition, ire''s eyes widened slightly. She hesitated before flicking her wrist. In an instant, a ck cloak crafted using a thin, rubber-like cloth covered Randy''s body, causing his expression to loosen.


    His muscles¨Cincluding his facial muscles¨Crxed.


    "What is this?" Randy asked, caressing the cloak with a stupefied expression.


    "A cloak forged using a material from the 63rd floor," said ire with a troubled expression. She draped another cloak on her body, gazing meaningfully at Randy. "Make sure not to rip that cloak¡­ Nux gave it to me a long time ago."


    Randy nodded.


    "Do you need one?" ire inquired, turning to face Arthur, who shook his head.


    "Shall we get to the point?" Arthur asked, motioning to a nearby bench.


    "Ah, you can sit," said ire, letting out an embarrassed chuckle. Her demeanor seemed meek, as if she found the interaction awkward. Arthur guessed she was not ustomed to visitors.


    Or just social interactions, in general.


    Arthur and Randy took a seat on the bench, which was an assortment of various bricks piled atop each other. As soon as Randy''s buttocknded on the bricks, he shot up. He caressed his buttock.


    "Hot?"


    "Yeah¡­" Randy replied. He sat again, but this time, draped the cloak over his rear. ire''s expression worsened, as if she was worried about the stains that might remain on the cloak after use.


    "I''m ire."


    "Randy."


    "Arthur."


    Once the short introductions were over, ire took a seat on a nearby bench, crossing her legs and resting her chin on her palm. Her elbow rested on her inner thigh, and a thoughtful expression hung on her face.


    "We''re here for an exnation about¨C"


    "Why Erk got arrested?" ire finished the sentence, giggling. Instead of nodding, Arthur and Randy nced at each other, shocked. They were here for an exnation about Nux''s rtionship with Heather¡­


    Wait, Erk, the bull Guardian, had been arrested?


    Noticing their changes in expression, ire''s expression progressively darkened. Eventually, her smile faded. "Did you guys¡­ note here for that exnation? But Nux told me¡­ shit, he said that was a secret."


    ire mumbled a few curses under her breath, berating herself for revealing such a secret. Erk''s arrest was entirely confidential, and was not revealed to even mid-rank ns. ''How could I forget¡­''


    "We''re here for an exnation about Nux''s rtionship with Heather¡­ And how she became an administrator of the system."


    "Administrator?" Randy raised an eyebrow, finally realizing where Heather''s power originated from. Arthur''s information was shocking, but it was to be expected. Such power was difficult to obtain without mana, and without sufficient training.


    Heather''s fists contained power, but her movements were not fluid. The strength¨Cat the time¨Cseemed gic.


    So, an Administrator¡­


    It only seemed reasonable in Randy''s mind.


    But how was Arthur aware?

 Chapter 131 Admirable Guardian’s Tale: Heather’s Past

    <h4>Chapter 131 Admirable Guardian''s Tale: Heather''s Past</h4>


    ire hesitated, wondering if the two would pester her for information about Erk''s arrest. And, she was not mistaken.


    "How did Erk get arrested?" Arthur inquired, scrunching his eyebrows. Randy nodded, reinforcing Arthur''s words. His expression contained curiosity and excitement, like a tiny puppy with sparkling eyes.


    "Nux won''t allow¡­"


    "Did Nux allow you to speak of it?" Arthur asked, leaning back as a faint smile blossomed on his face. "Did he allow you to let us know of the matter? Are we qualified to consume such information?"


    "No¡­"


    "Then, what''s the problem?" Arthur replied, winking. "If you''ve already spilled the beans, why not satisfy our curiosity. Also, what''s stopping us from telling Nux about the blunder you made? On the other hand, he won''t know if you tell us the entire story."


    "You cannot inform Nux. I am not even aware of his location, most of the time. He would not have informed you."


    "Do you really believe that?" Arthur asked, letting out a sigh while shaking his head. "Oh, how naive you are, ire. If Nux took the trouble to apologize to us and inform us of your location, what is to say he didn''t inform us of his location?"


    "Because he never tells anyone his location."


    "There''s a first time for everything, re," said Arthur in a consoling tone, clicking his tongue. "I know you feel betrayed, but that is just how Nux is. Have you ever seen him apologize to you? Ever?"


    ire''s expression crumpled at those words. It was true. Nux had never apologized to ire, but that was because there wasn''t a reason to. However, ire couldn''t think of such a possibility at the moment.


    Doubt corroded her mind, causing her to re-think her rtionship with Nux.


    Had he truly revealed his location? The more she entertained the possibility, the more it nestled in her subconscious. If he truly revealed the location of his abode to mere newbies, what was their rtionship worth?


    More than that, if the yers sitting before her decided to reveal the contents of her mistake to Nux, she would suffer severe consequences. Nux''s act of telling her such information was an act of trust.


    And she''d broken it.


    ''Why didn''t Nux just tell them about the matter?'' ire thought, stroking her chin. Then again, the matter about Erk was a secret, while Nux''s location was simply something the High Guardian promised to tell her someday.


    The two weren''t on an equal level.


    "If I tell you the reason Erk was arrested, you will refrain from telling Nux about my mistake, correct?" ire inquired, clenching her teeth. Arthur nodded, revealing a smile as he locked eyes with his prey.


    Randy watched silently. He was aware of what Arthur was nning, and couldn''t help but shiver at his tactics.


    He wasn''t surprised about the hoax.


    What surprised him was the fact that if he were the victim, he wouldn''t have questioned it. Arthur could''ve convinced him easily, and Randy wouldn''t even be aware of the massive scandal he''d fallen for.


    That was what scared him.


    Arthur, on the other hand, was regretting it. Although he could receive an item and valuable information, the possibility of forming a business rtionship with ire would practically crumble.


    Although she didn''t seem to be apetent cksmith, her weapons were immacte. Arthur observed them as soon as he entered the smithy, and was somewhat shocked by the precise heating, quenching, and tempering of the metals.


    She was definitely someone worth signing a contract with.


    Unfortunately, once she realized that Arthur was simply manipting her, all chances of reconciliation would shatter.


    One should never antagonize someone they couldn''t control indefinitely. That was, if the person had useful talent.


    Someone like Aditya could neither be manipted indefinitely, nor had potential Arthur could use. On the other hand, a cksmith such as ire did not possess the former quality, but had sufficient talent to be useful.


    ''Then again, this information might be more useful. There are plenty of cksmiths in the tower, but only a few people are aware of such information, including this chatter-box. Receiving the information from her might be most beneficial.''


    "All right. To be honest, Erk''s arrest and Heather''s affiliation to Nux are rted. Heather''s Administrator powers, too."


    Arthur and Randy raised their eyebrows.


    "Once upon a time, perhaps a few decades ago, there was a Guardian named Gyuu. He was incrediblypetent, and a person valued by the Tower Administration. Even Nux valued him dearly."


    "Gyuu was one of the best Guardians the Tower Administration had ever had since the High Guardians began hiding their presence. He was the representation of the organization''s ideology, and someone every yer seemed to admire."


    "He was known and liked by almost everyone in the tower."


    Arthur nodded subconsciously. During his tenure as the ruler of the 98th floor, he discovered records of almost all Guardians. Gyuu was definitely one of the most admired. He was strong, but nowhere strong enough to be considered the strongest.


    His most important trait was his kindness.


    "However, when the Tower Administration considered promoting him to the position of a High Guardian¨Ca position none of the newer Guardians had ever been able to receive¨Chemitted a grave sin."


    "Gyuu directly revealed the location of a powerful inheritance to a low-rank n, allowing it to be a mid-rank n capable of rivaling the high-rank ns. This change toppled the bnce of the tower."


    "The mid-rank n was quickly destroyed by the high-rank ns, and Gyuu wasbeled a Fallen Guardian. He ran for a few years, hiding from the Tower Administration using all means necessary."


    "Eventually, his body was found on the 98th floor."


    "Nux was distraught, and didn''t even interact with me for a few months. After that, things returned to normal. Erk, one of Gyuu''s best friends, assumed a more terrifying and ferocious persona."


    "Instead of his generous personality, Erk became more distant from other Guardians. Many believed this was because of his connection with Gyuu. Many believed this was simply trauma due to his death."


    "But that''s when Nux and I found out¡­"


    "Gyuu had a daughter."

 Chapter 132 A Change In Demeanor: Rightful Arrest

    <h4>Chapter 132 A Change In Demeanor: Rightful Arrest</h4>


    "Gyuu had a daughter¡­"


    Randy and Arthur''s eyes widened slightly. Neither of them could have assumed such a plot twist. The two immediately predicted¨Cusing the context clues¨Cthat Heather was Gyuu''s daughter¡­


    ire nodded, as if empathizing.


    "The reason behind Erk''s drastic change in demeanor was because he had discovered Gyuu''s daughter. Gyuu''s wife had already passed away, and only his daughter¨CHeather¨Cremained in her dead arms."


    "The discovery was on thetter floors of the tower, which meant Gyuu''s wife was a yer¡­ a high-ranking one, too. The insignia inside her breast pocket revealed her affiliation to the mid-rank n that Gyuu helped."


    "People began to realize the reason why Erk''s demeanor changed¡­ He was overprotective, like a step-father to Gyuu''s daughter. However, in due time, Heather''s matter was buried in the shelves of history."


    "It began rotting, and many forgot about it."


    "However, recently, Heather somehow received ess to the administrator system, just like each of the Guardians possesses. Dracolius testified to having interrogated Erk, who denied all ims."


    "Heather supposedly fought you guys while trying to hijack the entirety of the deste world in which the second tier of the second trial was held. If she had seeded, she would''ve been the absolute power, practically a Goddess, within that world."


    "Only High Guardians or the top executives of the Tower Administration would have been able to stop her."


    "That was why Nux had to step in."


    "And, for granting her ess to the administrator system, Erk was arrested by Nux shortly afterwards."


    "I believe that answers all of your questions."


    Afterpleting the exnation, ire drew a sharp breath. She exhaled before shooting a re towards Arthur, who could only smile helplessly. Maniption was necessary, but was not always beneficial.


    Arthur''s image in ire''s mind would always represent "ckmail" and "threats." Thetter would eventually discover that the former was simply trying to trick her, and all contact would be cut.


    All hopes of securing a contract to produce equipment had already shattered.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, I have to get back to forging a masterpiece," said ire, standing up as she indirectly told the two to get out. Arthur and Randy nodded, while thetter returned ire''s cloak.


    ire caressed the cloak before stuffing it into a bag. She then eyed Arthur and Randy as they silently left the smithy.


    "I don''t understand what''s so special with that guy, Nux," said ire, stroking her chin as she scrunched her eyebrows.


    Suddenly, a figure shrouded in darkness arose from the ground. He seemed like a gentle, old man until one viewed into his eyes, which were the representation of the abyss. A faint smile hung on his lips.


    He approached ire, hugging her gently from behind. "You''ll discover it eventually."


    ire smiled in his embrace, leaning her back back into his chest. "Nux, you really should tell me where you live. You alwayse to visit me, but I can never visit you. It''s bing a pain now. I miss you from time to time."


    "Even if I did, ire, you wouldn''t be able to visit," replied Nux, grimacing. "No one can visit the High Guardians."


    ire sighed. "So, did you find out what you were looking for?"


    Nux slowly shook his head. "That man¡­ he''s peculiar. Others he has interacted with should have also discovered something amiss."


    "He''s naive," said ire, narrowing her eyes. "But, he also thinks of consequences. I could practically sense his regret as he ''thought'' he was manipting me. He thought he could sign a contract with me¡­ such a weird yer."


    "Everyone is naive to us oldies," said Nux, letting out a little chuckle.


    "I don''t look old."


    "But you''re thousands of years old, ire."


    "Hmph!" ire pouted.


    Suddenly, Nux flicked his wrist, and a bed manifested in front of ire. The bed was covered in roses and white bed sheets. ire''s cheeks reddened, and she quickly turned to face Nux in embarrassment.


    She buried her head in his chest. "We can''t do this right now."


    "I onlye once in a while," said Nux, gently pushing ire onto the bed. He gazed at her luscious lips.


    Even a High Guardian needed to relieve his sexual desires.


    *


    As Arthur and Randy left ire''sir, they split up. Thetter headed towards the training ground, while the former headed to the inn. Several thoughts floated in his mind, causing his expression to turn grim.


    The variables were troublesome.


    He wanted nothing to do with the affair, but if he could possibly exploit it, it would be for the best. However, he also wished for Heather to perish, as she could potentially be an obstacle in the future.


    Oscar was not a thorn in Arthur''s side, as he could easily be disposed. However, Heather was the son of a Fallen Guardian, and had connections with a High Guardian. Moreover, she had a grudge with the crimson-eyed man.


    If Nux got involved, it would all turn to shit.


    Arthur approached the inn. Jenny was exiting the building with her gear and sword. A bag was strapped to her back, which seemed quite stuffed. Arthur''s eyes slightly widened as he approached her.


    "Heading for the first floor?" Arthur inquired, raising an eyebrow.


    "I got all my preparations done early, so¡­ yeah," replied Jenny, smiling faintly. Ever since the matter with Hermes, her demeanor had shifted. She seemed revitalized, as if a load was lifted off her shoulders.


    Her expression seemed bright, and a metaphorical light emanated off her body. She seemed almost childish.


    "Good luck," said Arthur, patting her on the back. Jenny nodded, heading towards the center of the Outer District. The crimson-eyed man wanted nothing but to pounce on the first floor, but he couldn''t.


    Preparations were not yetplete.


    For now, the most important matter was about Ferhill.


    Arthur calmly returned to his room, only to find it empty. He plopped down on the bed, letting out a sigh.


    It would be a problem if Nux got involved¡­


    But so what?


    A smile gradually blossomed on Arthur''s face before his face contorted into that of a devil.


    He simply needed to be strong enough to fight an ancient existence.

 Chapter 133 Counterfeit: Refinement

    <h4>Chapter 133 Counterfeit: Refinement </h4>


    Dawn arrived shortly after.


    However, Arthur had awoken a few minutes before the rays of the sun decided to peek through his windows. The crimson-eyed man quickly freshened up before kicking the boar-like Randy in the abdomen.


    He stirred in his sleep, but there wasn''t a significant reaction. Arthur clenched his teeth, wondering how a human could be this animalistic. The man was over 260 pounds, yet his behavior was so childish.


    It was almost like Arthur was living with a crocodile.


    As the soft breeze caressed his skin, Arthur slipped into a loose robe. He strapped Skofnung to his waist, kicking Randy once more before exiting the inn. Jenny hadn''t returned from the first floor, while Harry and Dino were asleep.


    As Arthur traversed through the streets of the Outer District, many thoughts lingered in his mind.


    One of which was the ranking Jenny would receive. Millions, perhaps billions, perhaps trillions of yers had attempted the first floor, and the rankings were spread across those innumerable numbers.


    Some of the most well-renowned Divine Rankers in the current age ced incredibly high on the first floor. The first floor rankings were a basis to determine a yer''s full potential. They couldn''t be skimped.


    ''I have to give up on my ideology,'' thought Arthur, clicking his tongue. Hee previously decided to maintain a low profile until he gained sufficient strength, but to properly exploit the benefits of the tower, he couldn''t skimp.


    Achieving an eptable ranking on the first floor was necessary towards one''s growth. During Arthur''s former life, he received rank 81,349,210. It was a pitiful rank, and decreased Arthur''s chances of growth.


    However, he still managed to gain terrifying strength.


    Imagining a perfect scenario sent chills down his spine.


    ''Jenny shouldn''t rank too low, considering her growth over the period of time that I''ve observed her,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin. The woman¨Calthough a bit crazy in the head¨Cwas meticulous in training.


    ''Probably in the low thousands¡­''


    A few minutes passed, and Arthur arrived at Ferhill''s shop. A few items were missing, causing the crimson-eyed man to let out a smile. Thetter seemed to have sold a few items, which would inevitably cause his reputation to decline.


    Eventually, Ferhill would have to run, change his persona and appearance, and begin his journey once again. It was a repetitive process, which prevented Ferhill from having any social interactions.


    It was a sad life.


    "Ah, you''re here," said Ferhill, raising an eyebrow. He approached the crimson-eyed man, a counterfeit product in his hands. He quickly ced the item on the floor before opening his system.


    Arthur suddenly received a notification indicating a transfer of tokens. The tokens attached were about 650. The crimson-eyed man nodded in satisfaction. The amount was pathetic, but it was enough to supply the manufacturing process.


    The manufacturing process involved hiring a cksmith.


    Since ire was out of the question, Arthur wished to visit the next best option. The cksmith he was referring to was a hidden, rough gem who exploded in poprity a few years in the future.


    He was still young at the time, and earned a fortune in mere months.


    ''Too bad he got killed by one of the mid-rank ns¡­'' Arthur clicked his tongue, remembering the past/future. The young cksmith had exploded too quickly. The situation offered him no chance to protect himself from jealous parties.


    Before he could hire yers for protection, he was killed.


    ''Talent can be a blessing, but also a curse.''


    ''I won''t approach that cksmith yet, since his skills should still be at an amateur level¡­'' Arthur thought. ''I can do the manufacturing myself for now using the meager skills I have. When he bes better at the job, I''ll hire him.''


    Once he concluded his train of thought, Arthur told Ferhill to retrieve the items, which he did.


    The items ranged from the Heavenly Lotus Vine to the Dancing Soul Grass. All were precious ingredients required to forge a powerful, counterfeit item. Arthur entered the back of the store, assuming a meditative stance.


    "Get out," he told Ferhill, which the man promptly did. He seemed quite enthusiastic.


    Arthur grabbed a piece of metal, which had already been heated, quenched, and tempered. He sucked the energy from the ingredients beside him, causing a streak of purple light to hover over the metal.


    His skills in refinement were limited, but crafting a basic item was not difficult. Judging by the quality, Arthur expected a 65% markup. This would increase as time passed, since the price of ingredients would decrease as they gradually began buying in bulk.


    For now, Arthur nned on selling counterfeit items while concealing his involvement with the business. However, once the young cksmith had been hired, Arthur would gradually shift to forming an actual business.


    Passive ie was never harmful.


    And, as his influence in the specific industry grew, his influence on the distribution of other organizations would also grow. It was the perfect way to grow one''s reputation and influence while maintaining a neutral stance.


    As the streak of purple light flickered, the ingredients withered away. The energy concerned within the purple light, producing a faint, humming sound. Arthur dropped his hand, causing the purple light to flood into the metal.


    The metal shook violently.


    Arthur calmed the wave of energy, stabilizing the metal''s condition before increasing the intensity again. As he continued the process, beads of sweat formed on his skin, gradually dripping down, so as to disrupt his concentration.


    However, Arthur was not perturbed.


    With a calm expression, he continued manipting the purple light. A few minutes passed, and the purple light faded.


    Arthur finally wiped the sweat from his forehead, leaning back in rxation.


    ''A mana artifact¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, satisfied with his performance. He gazed at the mana artifact, which was previously a hunk of metal. The artifact was a helmet capable of withstanding the blows of a yer on the 15th floor.


    It was not too strong, but it was not too weak, either.


    However, using the purple light, Arthur altered the aura of artifact to make it seem like the artifact could nullify the attacks of an Elite Ranker, immediately raising the market price by tens of thousands of tokens.


    This was the process of refinement.


    He provided the mana artifact to Ferhill, who was the supplier. The man was shocked by Arthur''s performance, and immediately ced the item on the top shelf. It wouldn''t be long before his shop closed down, so why not make the most of it?


    Little did he know, the partnership would grow to bounds he couldn''t even imagine.


    Just like that, a month passed.

 Chapter 134 Heaven’s Spire: First Floor

    <h4>Chapter 134 Heaven''s Spire: First Floor</h4>


    Just like that, a month passed.


    Arthur still hadn''t stepped into the tower, which hisrades found unsettling. It was quite unusual for a yer to refrain from challenging the first floor in the first month, as youngsters were often hot-blooded.


    The youngsters of the tower were brave and courageous, often seeking battles and disying their strength. They were novelty-seeking idiots who only thought using their lower half. Their hormones were raging.


    However, Arthur was calm andposed.


    Unlike the youngsters, the crimson-eyed man was someone with innate wisdom and incredible experience. He could not be wooed by such iprehensible urges and worthless fame that came along with it.


    Fame should be derived from skill and one''s ability to manipte. It shouldn''t originate from one''s raw power and strength.


    A person without sufficient wisdom¨Ceven if they possessed unparalleled strength¨Cwas no more than a hungry boar. It craved the taste of battle and loved showing off its power, yet it did not possess sufficient intelligence.


    A boar couldn''t advance on the path of a true yer.


    However, once the preparations wereplete, it was finally time.


    Randy had already reached the third floor, while Harry had conquered the fourth, alongside Dino. Jenny, being the first to begin her journey, had already reached the seventh floor, an urate disy of her tremendous power.


    Randy''s speed was expected, but the others were quite rapid, considering they were unbeknownst to what the floors contained. Jenny''s rise was discussed by many veterans, but it couldn''t bepared to that of Lucas and Aditya.


    The two had shot to the ninth floor in only a month, shattering all expectations and increasing the influence of their respective ns. The Devas and the Paragon Of Vengeance were known to develop unparalleled prodigies.


    Jessica and Eve Hollton were still unknown.


    Arthur strapped Skofnung at his waist before slipping into loose robes. Armor would only restrict his movement, and unless it were magic armor, there was no use. An armor that couldn''t conduct mana was virtually useless.


    Arthur traversed across the streets of the Outer District, eventually arriving before a massive tower that pierced the clouds above. The weather was sunny with pearly, white clouds that were akin to cotton candy.


    The atmosphere of the area was pleasant, aside from a few tense yers praying before they entered the first floor. Beads of sweat fell from their foreheads, and immense anxiety could be seen in their eyes.


    Climbing the tower was a hobby for some, and a necessity for others.


    Those who wished to bring their prosperity often entered the tower solely for the purpose of amassing riches. Those yers would then leave once they had gathered a fortune, abandoning their lives in the tower.


    Arthur approached a counter near the skyscraper, ncing at the Guardian that managed it. "First floor, please."


    When entering a new floor, one had to register. However, once they had cleared it, it wasn''t difficult to switch between floors freely. The Guardian nodded at Arthur''s words, flicking his wrist as he willed a few particles to condense.


    A humming sound emerged from a tear in space, and before long, a portal formed. Arthur thanked the Guardian, entering the portal with determined eyes.


    *


    The scenery changed in an instant.


    The world spun several times before graduallying to a halt. As Arthur''s vision was restored, he saw a in battlefield. It was akin to an arena, with empty bleachers on each side, and amentary box in the distance.


    Arthur scrutinized the area, discovering several peculiar features. The soil was ced upon a certain metal that the crimson-eyed man couldn''t probe. The bleachers were also constructed using an unknown material.


    As he felt the wind dance at his fingertips, Arthur realized that the mana density of the first floor was incredibly low.


    Suddenly, a system window manifested before his eyes.


    [New Message.]


    [Sender: Tower Administration.]


    [Wee to the first floor. The first floor consists of several levels with beasts that increase in power as one progresses. The yer simply has to defeat the beast, moving on to the next level, which involves a stronger beast. The rankings will be disyed on another system window.]


    [Receiver: Arthur Sce.]


    [New Message.]


    [Sender: Tower Administration.]


    [Good luck!]


    [Receiver: Arthur Sce.]


    Arthur turned to face the ranking leaderboard, which was a translucent, blue window that levitated a few feet above his head to the left of his body. The window could be manipted using Arthur''s fingers, and consisted of the rankings of billions, perhaps trillions of participants.


    Arthur revealed a faint smile, scrolling through the names.


    [1. Zeus: Level 22]


    [2. Odin: Level 22]


    [3. Sun Wukong: Level 22]


    [4. Indra: Level 22]


    [5. Varuna: Level 22]


    Many of the famous Divine Rankers were stuck on the same floor, unable to progress further than Level 21. As Arthur scrolled, he realized that hundreds, perhaps thousands of yers were stuck on the 22nd Level.


    He scrunched his eyebrows, unable to discern the reason. He hadn''t paid mind to the rankings much during his former life, since his own were so pathetic. However, if he wanted to exploit the tower, the best way was to achieve a high ranking.


    But why was there such a distinct barrier?


    [Begin the Challenge?]


    A screen hovered before Arthur''s eyes, which he hesitated before pressing.


    Ding!


    The sky darkened, and a massive gate on the opposite side of the arena was lifted, revealing a massive blob of light. As the blob of light neared, Arthur was able to discern a few features of the beast.


    [Level 1: Light Beast]


    ''A light affinity beast,'' thought Arthur, unsheathing Skofnung while revealing a faint smile. The initial levels were incredibly easy for someone with his power, serving only as warm-ups for almost all yers.


    Only the weakest of the bunch had problems with such beasts.


    The Light Affinity was quite powerful when paired with an appropriate beast, but what could one expect from a Level 1 Beast on the first floor?


    ''It''ll be a breeze.''

 Chapter 135 Level 20: Shadow’s Assault

    <h4>Chapter 135 Level 20: Shadow''s Assault</h4>


    The crimson line formed on the body of the beast, splitting it in half. Blood spewed like a geyser, dying the soil a deep, crimson shade. Skofnung squealed in joy, vibrating as it transmitted positive emotions.


    [Level 19 has been cleared.]


    [Level 20: Shadow Beast.]


    ''Shadow Beast¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, causing his expression to distort. After a few hours of continuous battle, the crimson-eyed man would be lying if he said he wasn''t exhausted. However, the strength of his foes continued to rise.


    Even after the preparations, Arthur was having some trouble maintaining dominance over the battlefield. Each floor could be easy or difficult, depending on how much effort the yer invested into it.


    As one rose from the bottom of the ranks, the beasts'' strengths increased in proportion. However, the 21st floor was different. It was quite obvious that each Divine Ranker¨Cin their early days¨Chad very different levels of strength.


    Yet, their journey hade to a halt on the 22nd floor, where they failed.


    The highest record was held by Zeus and a few hundred more well-renowned yers. All of them were capable of clearing the 21st floor, but were utterly demolished on the 22nd floor, which no one could clear.


    ''I wonder what beast resides there¡­''


    No Divine Ranker revealed information about the 22nd floor. Their mouths were sealed shut, as if the tower was ying a trick. That''s why no one who hadn''t cleared the 21st floor was aware of whaty on the 22nd.


    ''But now¡­ can Ipete with a Shadow Beast in my condition?'' Arthur wondered, stroking his chin. It wasn''t difficult to defeat it. What mattered were the means he required to achieve victory, which might hinder further progress.


    For example, using Sword Spirit would exhaust his mana circuits, rendering him unable to continue battling for too long. The 22nd floor would absolutely demolish Arthur if he used his trump card before then.


    Shadow Beasts were not simple.


    Their power almost rivaled that of necromantic beasts. The reason behind their power was their lineage, which originated from the Ancestor Shadow Beast. They were one of the most powerful beasts aside from necromantic beasts.


    ''This one has around 97 Beast Marks¡­'' Arthur scrutinized his foe, narrowing his eyes. 97 Beast Marks was equivalent to a high-end Infant Beast on the cusp of evolving into a Novice Beast, which could only be rivaled by stronger yers.


    On the first floor, defeating a Novice Beast was incredibly difficult.


    Yet, Arthur had a feeling that the beast on the 21st floor would be a Novice Beast. That was the reason he wished to conserve his strength, unwilling to use his trump cards so early in the battle.


    The Shadow Beast was arge wolf with a thick hide and a ferocious expression. Particles of darkness emanated from its body, causing Arthur to reinforce his defenses.


    This was an Infant Beast who had almost evolved.


    Its power was immense.


    Arthur rushed forward using [Ethereal Glide], closing the distance within seconds. He twisted his body, evading the Shadow Beast''s w before thrusting Skofnung towards its side. Unfortunately, the beast was quick to react.


    "Grrrr¡­"


    With a low roar, he stomped, causing an earthquake to form. The ground beneath the beast cracked, disturbing Arthur''s footwork. As the crimson-eyed man lost bnce, the beast swung its w.


    ''Barrier,'' thought Arthur, making use of magic. Mana flooded from his body, condensing and hardening into an oval shaped, translucent barrier. The beast''s w collided with the barrier, shattering it immediately.


    However, the force of the attack dimmed considerably.


    Arthur formed another barrier, drawing a tremendous amount of mana from his body. The wolf struggled to shatter the barrier, but after a few seconds, it wasn''t able to withstand the force of the w.


    However, by then, Arthur had stabilized the situation.


    He awakened Skofnung, increasing its durability and sharpness. At that moment, the wolf let out a sharp roar, causing a stream of ck liquid to burst from his jaws. Arthur''s eyes widened, and he immediately activated [Ethereal Glide].


    ''What the fuck is that?'' Arthur wondered, unable to discern the properties of the liquid. However, he was aware of its danger, and could tell that a single drop could cause severe burns to his skin.


    The ck liquid covered the ground around the Shadow Beast, forcing Arthur to retreat.


    Suddenly, as Arthur focused on retreating, a buzzing sound reverberated across his ears. His eyes widened.


    Time stopped.


    As a shadow was cast on Arthur''s body, shivers shot down his spine. He slowly raised his head, gazing at the beast that stood before him in all its glory. Just a few seconds ago, the beast had been at least a few hundred meters away.


    ''Shadow Teleportation,'' thought Arthur, clenching his teeth as he immediately activated Sword Spirit. There was no time to consider the consequences, since if he didn''t defend, he would be meat paste in a few moments.


    A few moments.


    That was all it would take.


    Orange, ck, and red energy burst from his sword, causing the Shadow Beast to growl. It was either startled or annoyed.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises its wielder to think rationally.]


    Arthur nodded, forming a te of mana in his hand. Groaning, the crimson-eyed man threw the te towards the left side of the Shadow Beast''s face, diverting his attention from the foe before it.


    One would always prioritize approaching danger over potential danger.


    The Shadow Beast paid more attention to the te of mana which would eventually collide with its snout, rather than the tiny human that harmlessly stood before it, unable to evennd a single hit.


    But that''s where it was mistaken.


    ''Fuck, using Sword Spirit still hurts,'' thought Arthur, raising Skofnung. The Shadow Beast raised its w to deflect the te of mana, and at that moment, the crimson-eyed man swung his sword horizontally.


    Shing!


    Within seconds, the Shadow Beast''s eyes turned bloodshot, and its head separated from its body,nding on the floor with a loud thud.


    [Level 20 has been cleared.]

 Chapter 136 Level 21: A Second Death

    <h4>Chapter 136 Level 21: A Second Death</h4>


    [Level 21: Necromantic Beast.]


    Arthur steadied his breathing as the particles that emerged from Skofnung faded. Sword Spirit dissipated, relieving most of the pressure on his mana circuits. However, in order to return to his peak condition, Arthur would need to rest.


    Rest would be the death of him.


    [49,675. Arthur Sce: Level 20]


    [49,676. Jenny Vieira: Level 20]


    [1,007,417. Harry Cavil: Level 19]


    No matter how much he scrolled, Arthur wasn''t able to locate Dino and Randy''s rankings. However, most of the challengers were stuck on the 19th, 20th, 21st, and 22nd level. A few hundred to a few thousand had achieved victory on the 21st floor.


    On the other hand, several tens of thousands, perhaps hundreds of thousands, had achieved victory on the 20th level.


    ''The previous me couldn''t even have imagined such a scenario,'' Arthur mused, cracking an exhausted smile. Due to his continuous battle, his muscles had begun aching, while his lumbar spine was beginning to bend.


    ''Now, here I am, aiming topete with the Divine Rankers from day one.''


    The risk of developing spondylitis was increasing as the battle continued. A trip to the healing mage was necessary once he conquered the first floor. Since the first floor couldn''t be "failed," many skimped on it.


    However, it was truly one of the most important floors in Heaven''s Spire.


    A few minutes passed, and Arthur''s train of thought concluded. The necromantic beast finally stepped onto the arena, its menacing fangs causing a dreadful atmosphere to descend upon the battlefield.


    The beast looked simr to a hippogriff. It had the front half of an eagle, with the hind half of a horse. Its entire body was shrouded in what could only be described as the "Aura of Death." The beast was dead.


    Yet, it was alive.


    One could describe it as a state of limbo, but that was not precise. In reality, the beast was truly dead, and its body was simply a host for the Aura of Death.


    ''Judgment Regeneration will not be effective on such an immense death aura¡­'' Arthur mused, stroking his chin. Since it wasn''t possible to reduce the power of his foe, he could simply increase his own.


    Locking eyes with the beast, Arthur cracked a smile.


    Since other Divine Rankers were able to defeat the necromantic beast, why couldn''t he? Not only was he armed with knowledge of the future, his preparations hadn''t been utilized at all, yet. Although he was conversing his strength, what good would it do if it simply resulted in his untimely death?


    Power was meant to be used, not withheld.


    Arthur rushed forward, initiating the battle by awakening Skofnung. His movements were rapid, and would appear as a blur to regr people. With a determined, unwavering, piercing gaze that was locked on the necromantic beast, Arthur unleashed his attacks.


    Firstly, a crimson aura surrounded the area. Arthur''s field of mana epassed the necromantic beast, hindering its senses and slowing its movements.


    "I''ve had enough trouble from you guys since the second trial," said Arthur, each wordced with pure hatred that emerged from his soul. Everything around him was a stepping stone, leading to his eventual goal.


    Clenching his teeth, Arthur activated the Sword Spirit without fearing the consequences.


    ''It''s now or never.''


    Although the 22nd level would obviously be the most difficult, Arthur couldn''t risk his life simply reaching that point. He might be making the same mistake the Divine Rankers did, but frankly, he did not care.


    Although he might be treading upon the same path, their ambitions differed.


    He would never end up like them.


    No matter how powerful the Divine Rankers seemed, they were simply cowards hiding behind a veil of invincibility, masking their true selves under what they call "authority." They were nothing but people who arrived first.


    Given enough time and resources, one could potentially surpass those behemoths, just like Arthur did. However, their suppression was powerful, and the Tower Administration supported that.


    That made proper growth for talented individuals incredibly scarce.


    ''Somehow, I managed to reach the pinnacle in this life. Unlike what many believe, it is not impossible to achieve excellence.''


    With those thoughts in mind, Arthur hacked away at the necromantic beast, who roared and growled. A powerful death aura corroded Arthur''s mind, but the crimson-eyed man dispelled all curses with simply a thought.


    With Sword Spirit, Skofnung''s Awakening, [Ethereal Glide], and finally, the counterfeit item that Arthur refined himself.


    The counterfeit items progressively reduced in value, but during the initial floors, their worth was shocking. Even the most useless gemstones containing mana could offer a massive boost if one could afford it.


    In Arthur''s breast pocket, a tiny, iridescent stone emanated a faint light. The light flickered, providing ample mana to Arthur''s mana circuits as reinforcement against the pressure of Sword Spirit.


    It also continuously refilled Arthur''s mana reserve, allowing him to prolong battles.


    It was his free ticket to avoid all consequences from overusing his abilities. While attacking, Arthur also maintained a continuous flow of life aura in order to heal his wounds, if he received any.


    The constant stream of iing and outgoing mana made it impossible for the necromantic beast to touch a single hair on Arthur''s body. However, the crimson-eyed man dealt several grievous wounds, driving it into a corner.


    A few minutes passed, and the necromantic beast let out unsteady breaths.


    After instilling several potentially fatal wounds on the necromantic beast''s body, it was finally time to join the Divine Rankers on their pedestals. After killing the necromantic beast, he would bebeled a prodigy.


    The necromantic beast released a wave of death aura, causing Arthur''s skin to tingle and scream in protest. However, the crimson-eyed man ignored the rips on his skin and the tearing of his flesh.


    Soon enough, the flesh would regenerate.


    As he slowly approached the necromantic beast, his presence seemed akin to a devil. With a deformed body that seemed to continuously be healing, he raised Skofnung with a devilish expression.


    "Die once again."


    sh!

 Chapter 137 Level 22: An Existence Outside The World

    <h4>Chapter 137 Level 22: An Existence Outside The World</h4>


    [Level 21 has been cleared.]


    Arthur let out a sigh of relief, chuckling as he fell to the ground, squirming in pain. The stone of mana stopped pumping energy into Arthur''s body, dimming before assuming the appearance of a regr rock.


    Arthur coughed, cracking a smile as he stared at the ashen sky up above. His first step was on par with the Divine Rankers. If he could conquer the 22nd level, he would achieve the impossible.


    [56. Arthur Sce: Level 21]


    ''One more level¡­ The wall that obstructed the path of all the other prodigies,'' Arthur mused. His talent was ordinary, and his main strength in his former life was [Sin Toll], which only bloomedter in his life.


    At this point, during his former life, Arthur was but a regr yer.


    However, in this life, he surpassed all bounds and was second to none in the rankings of the first floor.


    He was equal, perhaps even stronger than the Divine Rankers were when they challenged the first floor. Zeus, who?


    ''But this is only the beginning,'' said Arthur internally. Many talents bloomed during their initial stages, but fell victim to either the suppression of the Divine Rankers or the natural events of the tower.


    Many talents were not able to unfurl their wings and soar.


    Now, the 22nd level.


    It was entirely unexplored, with only a few hundred people ever having witnessed the mysterious beast. However, as if they were all cooperating, none of the witnesses had ever revealed information about the beast.


    All information about the beast was heavily restricted.


    Arthur took a few minutes to regenerate his body and allow the stone of mana to recover. The tiny rock in his breast pocket would be the deciding factor, determining whether Arthur achieved victory or was humiliated with a loss.


    Escaping the floor was definitely possible, as it was only the first floor.


    However, if one couldn''t react in time, the possibility of death still existed. Leaving the floor was not instant, and required at least a few seconds of undivided attention. A strong beast could easily devour its prey in a few seconds.


    Arthur nced at the rankings again, his gaze locked on the position Zeus defended.


    The crimson-eyed man sneered at Zeus''s name, imagining a scenario with his name printed at the top, in bold print. Arthur wondered whether there was a 23rd level, but quickly confined such preposterous thoughts away.


    Once recovery wasplete, Arthur let out a sigh, stepping forward.


    [Level 22: Corrupted Beast.]


    Silence.


    The determination piled up on Arthur''s face deted in mere seconds, while his expression crumpled. The excitement dimmed, and his toes curled. His eyes widened, revealing the traces of crimson streaks running across his sclera.


    Arthur''s body turned stiff like a tree bark as he stared at the translucent, blue window before his eyes.


    ''Corrupted¡­ Beast?''


    Arthur''s expression darkened.


    Corrupted Beasts were mysterious, and rarely appeared in Heaven''s Spire. The ones that appeared usually possessed 15,000 to 25,000 Beast Marks, and were normally high Myriad Beast Kings or low Spiritual Beast Emperors.


    However, despite that, no regr Ranker or High Ranker could even hold a candle to their absurd power. The Corrupted Beasts could evenly battle with a level above them, which seemed to be an urate disy of the chaotic nature of their existence.


    Guardians never acknowledged their presence, while high-rank ns immediately killed any that appeared.


    Arthur had engaged in battle with a high Spiritual Beast Emperor Corrupted Beast¨Cthe only one of its kind, and fought continuously for days, perhaps weeks in order to secure victory. Even him at his peak couldn''t hold a candle to a Beast God Corrupted Beast.


    Not that they even existed.


    However, that was besides the point.


    The crux of the matter was that their mere existence was a catastrophe. Arthur suddenly understood the reason behind the unconquerable 22nd floor. The fact that a Corrupted Beast was ced on the first floor was insane.


    ''Who the fuck created this floor like this?''


    Arthur shook his head. Suddenly, he considered simply leaving the floor and epting his position on par with the Divine Rankers. However, as he stared at the rankings, a mysterious sense of irritation arose in his chest.


    The smug faces of his enemies lingered in his mind, haunting his thoughts.


    So what if it was a Corrupted Beast?


    So what if there was a possibility of instant death?


    If one did not take risks, the rewards were undeserved.


    Arthur steeled his resolve again, rebuilding his copsed determination. A Corrupted Beast couldn''t threaten him.


    At least, that was what he repeated internally in order to stabilize his erratic breathing.


    From the darkness on the opposite side of the arena, a tiny humanoid entity slowly walked out. He did not possess eyes, while his ears were an unusual, pentagon shape. With a gray, naked body without any genitals, and deformed arm/tentacles sprouting from its body, the Corrupted Beast was a mess.


    Arthur instantly knew that [Judgment Regeneration] would be useless.


    [Sin Toll] might have worked, but with such a meager amount of life aura, it was practically impossible to contest with such heavy pressure. Arthur couldn''t discern the property of the aura the Corrupted Beast emanated.


    It wasn''t life or death, darkness or light.


    It wasn''t one of to''s elements.


    It was either Everything or Nothing.


    [A/N: Reference to my previous book.]


    Arthur''s mind couldn''tprehend such an abstract element, as it did not possess a physical form.


    It was a proper example of a metaphysical element.


    Everything or Nothing.


    "I fought one of your superiors once," said Arthur, approaching the Corrupted Beast as he feigned a calm expression. The Corrupted Beast was silent, refusing to rush towards his enemy. It simply stood stationary.


    Once Arthur reached within 40 steps of the Corrupted Beast, it let out a low growl.


    "To be honest, all of you are but a bunch of mindless monkeys."


    At that moment, the Corrupted Beast let out a mighty roar.


    ''So it has enough intelligence to understandnguage¡­ that only makes it more difficult to trick it.''

 Chapter 138 Countermeasures: Corruption Of A Beast

    <h4>Chapter 138 Countermeasures: Corruption Of A Beast</h4>


    With 14 Beast Marks, the Corrupted Beast was on the lower end of Infant Beasts. However, the sheer absurdity and abstract nature of its power boosted its danger several fold, cing it beside a regr, low Novice Beast.


    But even that was too low of a ssification, as regr Novice Beasts could be understood.


    Taking countermeasures against a Light Beast or a Dark beast was not difficult, as research had been conducted for thousands of years to produce the most efficient ways of dealing with them. It wasmon knowledge.


    However, due to the sheer rarity of the Corrupted Beasts, it was difficult to pin-point their weakness, if they even had one.


    But, although the Corrupted Beast before Arthur had intelligence, it couldn''t respond using humannguage, which indicated ack ofmunication skills. However, that might solely be due to its infancy stage.


    The Corrupted Beast hadn''t fully developed, couldn''t yetmunicate.


    ''Well, even a Spiritual Beast Emperor Corrupted Beast cannotmunicate, so they probably do not have enough intelligence at any stage of their lives,'' Arthur concluded, nodding in understanding.


    If that was truly the case, Corrupted Beasts could not evolve infinitely, unlike what many yers believed.


    Since their existence was shrouded in mystery, not even their physical characteristics were known by all. Only a few of the elites were aware of what the Corrupted Beasts'' looked like, and even less had ever faced one.


    Arthur rushed forward, immediately awakening Skofnung. A thin streak of crimson shed across the battlefield, and the Corrupted Beast let out a soft groan. Skofnung roared, exuding immense killing intent.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' loathes the presence of an unknown entity.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises its wielder to catch their prey, so that it can absorb the prey''s blood.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' bares its fangs.]


    Since even Skofnung was excited, how could Arthur allow the nervousness to corrode his mind? He dispelled all unnecessary thoughts, focusing solely on the battle that would decide his advancement.


    His preparations weren''tcking, but he wasn''t certain whether they could resist the Corrupted Beast''s advance. Arthur fiddled with the miniature Sun in his pocket, cracking a faint smile as he imagined the possibility.


    The Blessing of the Sun.


    Once one achieved it, they automatically stepped onto the Path of the Sun. The Sun Set was also quite beneficial, but Arthur couldn''t obtain it until he stepped onto higher floors and made his mark.


    The Blessing of the Sun had yet to be activated.


    Arthur used [Ethereal Glide] without restraint, allowing a steady stream of mana from the rock to invigorate his movements and attacks. He was full of vigor. Arthur''s each step caused the ground to crack.


    The tes of mana produced unpleasant sounds, but they allowed Arthur to close the gap within seconds.


    The Corrupted Beast remained stationary.


    ''Sword Spirit,'' thought Arthur as his pupils faded. Orange, ck, and red aura burst from his body, painting his surroundings the respective colors. It was like time stopped. Skofnung roared yet again, approaching the Corrupted Beast''s body.


    The time was ripe to finish the battle in a single blow.


    Arthur screamed, raising Skofnung as he somehow manipted Sword Spirit. Its boost greatly increased the power and speed of the falchion.


    However, when the falchion was only a few centimeters away from the Corrupted Beast''s neck, it turned around. Its head disjointed, and cracks escaped its neck, terrifying the crimson-eyed man.


    He desperately tried to withdraw the attack, but it was toote.


    "Rar," the Corrupted Beast spoke, and a domain of purple light shed. A sphere of intense power formed in mere milliseconds, epassing Arthur''s body along with the area with a diameter of ten meters.


    It was just a single sh.


    ''Fuck,'' thought Arthur.


    He knew it was over.


    Arthur poured all of his mana into conjuring a barrier. The rock was almost sucked dry in an instant, but before the domain of purple light could shrink and consume Arthur''s existence, a tough barrier formed around his body.


    The barrier was lime-colored, and contained an enormous amount of mana.


    sh!


    The domain shrunk in the blink of an eye, utterly destroying Arthur''s surroundings. The barrier shook violently, on the verge of cracking. Arthur''s expression crumpled, and torturous pain assaulted his body.


    Crack!


    The barrier around him shattered, subjecting his body to immense strain. Arthur endured it, not letting out a single sound as a few of his bones were crushed due to the impact. He couldn''t give up.


    Once the domain faded, Arthur immediately retreated as far as he could.


    The Corrupted Beast, however, did not relent.


    The domain it formed was entirely abstract. Arthur couldn''t sense an element, but it wasn''t pure mana, either. The attack itself was physical, but the idea or the exnation behind it was metaphysical.


    Unable to be understood.


    The Corrupted Beast''s legs suddenly glowed, emanating a light shade of gray. The glowing energy seemed to camouge with its "skin," and was incredibly difficult to spot if one was not focusing.


    Without a single change in its expression, the Corrupted Beast jumped. It was only a minor vertical¨Cabout two feet¨Cand seemed quite ordinary. However, as hended, the beast''s body bent.


    Its knees curled, while its upper body leaned forward.


    Boom!


    An explosion rang, and using the momentum of the jump along with a perfectnding, the Corrupted Beast detonated what seemed like mana, but seemed to be originating from a different source.


    Using the detonation, itunched its body forward, splitting the air pressure apart without any trouble.


    ''Fuck.''


    Arthur mouthed, forming three barriers by using whatever mana had recovered within the stone. Since the stone absorbed the surrounding mana at all times, it recovered several times faster than Arthur''s body.


    It was like a secondary set of mana circuits, but much more efficient.


    ''But it also eventually clogs one''s mana circuits, so I have to be careful in using such a cheat item.''


    The three barriers before Arthur were reinforced by Sword Spirit, which embraced Arthur''s mana like a warm nket.


    The defense was ready.

 Chapter 139 Blessing Of The Sun: Only Source Of Power?

    <h4>Chapter 139 Blessing Of The Sun: Only Source Of Power? </h4>


    The defense was ready.


    The Corrupted Beast traveled across several hundreds of meters in barely three seconds, closing the gap almost instantly. Its body twisted, but it pulled its "leg" back, as if preparing for a kick.


    However, instead of pushing it forward, the beast instead nted its foot on the ground, halting its advance. Its body stopped only a few centimeters away from Arthur''s barriers, which emanated a powerful glow, as if to intimidate the beast.


    The Corrupted beast pulled its body back before opening its palm. "Grrr."


    A thinyer of purple energy wrapped around the palm, swirling as if it were a miniature version of a hurricane. Its sclera emanated a sharp, white color in order to temporarily blind the crimson-eyed man.


    But Arthur averted his gaze hurriedly, instead ncing at the beast''s palm.


    ''If I get hit with that, I''m dead,'' thought Arthur, gritting his teeth. He immediately sucked whatever mana had recovered, pouring it towards the reinforcement of his barriers even further. The barriers solidified, exuding a more solid color.


    The Corrupted Beast pushed his palm forward, and the thick, purple energy swirling around it caused even the air to detonate. Arthur continuously poured more and more mana into the barriers.


    Blood escaped his lips due to biting his lip. His gaze was confined on the Corrupted Beast''s palm, his eyes sensing the approaching cmity. His pupils never left the palm, continuously calcting the force that would strike his barriers.


    Boom!


    The palm collided with the first barrier. An explosion rang in Arthur''s ears, numbing one of his senses. The purple energy, when colliding with the barrier, immediately escaped the beast''s palm.


    Half of it attached to Arthur''s barrier, crushing it due to the pressure, while the other half shot back to produce more force.


    The first barrier shattered.


    The second barrier shattered.


    Finally, a single barrier separated the Corrupted Beast from utterly ripping Arthur to shreds. But thetter couldn''t allow that oue to prevail. If his former self could defeat a Corrupted Beast, so could his regressed self.


    Twisting his feet, Arthur immediately escaped the firing range, but the Corrupted Beast¨Ctoo¨Cshifted his target. The palm shot diagonally, approaching Arthur¨Cwho had escaped the confines of the third barrier.


    But instead of tanking or deflecting the palm, Arthur reversed the twisting of his feet, returning to his original position. The Corrupted Beast¨Chaving already released the powerful attack¨Cwas not able to shift its trajectory.


    Whoosh!


    Arthur shifted the direction of the barrier as the air around the Corrupted Beast detonated, obstructing the debris that shot towards him immediately after the sess of the attack.


    Boom!


    The barrier survived.


    Arthur immediately re-absorbed the barrier''s mana, allowing it to flow towards the activation of Sword Spirit. Orange, ck, and red aura swirled around Skofnung, and Arthur raised the sword with a passion.


    The Sunlight seemed to reflect off Skofnung''s de, reinforcing it as Arthur swung it towards the Corrupted Beast. This time, the beast did not have enough time to react, and was struck by the devastating attack.


    Slice!


    Skofnung sliced through the Corrupted Beast''s "flesh," but blood did not spew. The Corrupted Beast''s body did not have blood.


    ''What¨C''


    Before Arthur could process the information, a streak of light passed through his eyes before his vision was dyed white. His consciousness floated in the light-infested abyss, unable to discern the concept of directions.


    Time stopped.


    Suddenly, darkness encroached on the white abyss, but the white fought back. Eventually, the darkness prevailed, as the white could not prevent its invasion. Arthur floated between consciousness and unconsciousness.


    But it was obvious that a deeper meaningy within the vision.


    He simply could not discover it.


    sh!


    Once again, he entered unconsciousness for a few seconds before his eyes opened, revealing the battlefield in which he was engaging in battle. The Corrupted Beast had recovered, and was swinging its ws towards the crimson-eyed man.


    The beast had already lost an arm, but its strength had not decreased at all. It was truly a confusing beast.


    It did not fit thews of the world.


    It truly suited its name; corrupted.


    Its eyes were dull, as if it did not contain life. But it wasn''t dead, either. Was it a state of limbo? Arthur couldn''t tell.


    Neither life nor death.


    Neither creation nor destruction.


    Neither good nor evil.


    It just existed.


    Arthur retracted his body, attempting to escape the Corrupted Beast''s ws, but thetter was simply too fast. The ws collided with the crimson-eyed man''s chest, ripping a part of his flesh and damaging his bones.


    Arthur let out a shriek of pain, immediately activating [Ethereal Glide].


    s, the Corrupted Beast had already bared its teeth.


    Boom!


    Arthur''s body shot backwards like a broken puppet, while his consciousness flickered. His eyes turned dull and lifeless for a split second before recovering. Arthur immediately activated [Judgment Regeneration] in order to heal his wounds.


    A crimson energy epassed his body like a warm nket, but not before he performed a roughnding.


    Before he could recover, the Corrupted Beast shot forward, the purple energy swirling around its palm. Strong winds blew due to his approach, the ground cracked beneath his feet, and the density of the mana in the surroundings flickered.


    ''What the fuck¡­ how is it changing the mana density without using mana¡­''


    Arthur was bbergasted by the urrence, but did not have leeway to process it. The palm was too fast, and the crimson-eyed man did not have enough mana to resist the attack for a second time.


    ''Am I going to die here¡­''


    The possibility of death was very real, now. Unlike previously, Arthur did not have enough mana to tank the attack, and was incredibly vulnerable in that moment.


    ''Nothing in the tower is impossible.''


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in his mind, opening his eyes to an entirely new possibility. Did he need mana? Mana was the essence of Heaven and Earth, but was it truly needed to produce powerful attacks?


    [Your understanding of mana has decreased.]


    ''Fuck that.''


    ''That''s what Attainments are for.''


    An involuntary smile blossomed on his face, and he pulled out the miniature Sun. A few seconds remained before the impact, providing him with just enough time to forcefully activate the Blessing of the Sun.


    Power was power.


    Was mana truly needed to draw all the power in the world?


    It was definitely important, and contained arge part of what it meant to manipte the world into doing your bidding.


    But was it the only source of power?


    [Your understanding of mana has decreased.]


    Arthur did not care.


    A bright light burst from the miniature Sun, and before long, the energy contained in the item flooded Arthur''s body, settling in. It did not contest the mana, and simply increased Arthur''s understanding of the specific element.


    Arthur''s eyes burst with a yellowish-white light.


    This was the Path of the Sun.

 Chapter 140 The Apex: From The Peak To A Poor Soul

    <h4>Chapter 140 The Apex: From The Peak To A Poor Soul</h4>


    [1. Arthur Sce: Level Null]


    [2. Zeus: Level 22]


    [3¡­]


    ''There isn''t a level above 22, it seems,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, clicking his tongue. It wasn''t as if he could conquer a higher level, but now that there wasn''t a possibility, Arthur was disappointed.


    Basically, the crimson-eyed man had achieved the highest possible score on the First Floor. It wasn''t likely that his record would be broken any time soon, although it was definitely possible. As one explored a path, others would follow.


    Driving across a smooth, man-made road was easier than driving on uneven, unexplored ground.


    Hiking across an explored path was easier than hiking across an unexplored one.


    If one achieved something, others would follow.


    [Rewards: 25,000 Tokens, Aquarius Token]


    A me ignited in Arthur''s eyes, and his determination only grew in strength. This was only the first of a hundred floors he yearned to scale. Although it was only a single floor, it represented the initiation.


    [User haspleted all possible trials.]


    [User will be forcefully ejected into the Residential Area of the First Floor.]


    [Processing Ejection¡­]


    [34%... 63%... 93%...]


    The Residential Area was one of two areas of a particr floor. Each floor¨Conce someonepleted its trial¨Cwould reveal a Residential Area in which one was not bound by any trials or challenges.


    On a particr floor, there was the Residential Area, and the Trial Area.


    Suddenly, a warm light enveloped Arthur''s body, providing it ample warmth. The particles became distinguished, and eventually, the light dissipated, while Arthur''s body faded along with it.


    [Ejection isplete.]


    *


    As the system message announcing Arthur''s achievement traveled across the tower, the opinions of yers varied. But one thing was for certain; the news caused waves of disbelief and doubt across the tower.


    The dynamic of the tower trembled, and although the authority of the Divine Rankers was not questioned, it slid down a little. Many believed the yer named "Arthur Sce" cheated, but the Guardians refuted that notion.


    A few were angry, wondering how a mere yer at the first floor¨Cone who did not have powerful ancestry¨Ccould surpass the legendary Divine Rankers during their youth. It was simply preposterous.


    Others were slightly d, relieved that the stiff power dynamic of the tower had shifted a little.


    It wasn''t a massive alteration, but it was definitely a trigger. However, the Divine Rankers quickly unted their authority, silencing those who dared to question their status. Arthur entered the spotlight for a little bit.


    But the matter was quick to dissolve into nothingness.


    The tower was a bustling ce, where shocking incidents were not shocking. Even if something utterly ridiculous urred, as long as it did not threaten the ecosystem of the tower, it would quickly be buried.


    This was disyed when the matter about Arthur''s achievement was buried under the escting war between the Demonic and Heavenly Order, two high-ranking ns on the same level as Asgard, Olympus, etc.


    The two ns worshiped the Demons and Angels respectively, and were renowned for their extreme faith, to the point where no one dared to challenge them. Even the other high-ranking ns avoided conflict.


    Each day for the Demonic and Heavenly Orders was gruesome and bloody, involving thousands of deaths and tremendous losses.


    But their war was eternal, until either the Demons or Angels prevailed.


    In a small hut constructed using straw and wooden longs, a crimson-eyed man sat in a meditative position. His body emanated potent light on one side, and a liquid-like force on the other.


    The soft breeze that swept by the hut tickled Arthur''s skin. The interior of the hut was quite bare, with only a bed and a drawer. Pills were scattered across the broken, damp floor, and had practically been destroyed.


    A leather bag, a falchion, a scabbard¡­ those were Arthur''s worldly possessions.


    The leather bag contained a few items, such as food, water, and a few more white pills, but that was about it.


    Arthur''s expression was strained. His eyelids were firmly pressed together, while several wrinkles were visible on his face. His eyebrows were scrunched, and he seemed to be in pain.


    The crimson-eyed man''s skin was dry due to the chilly winds. Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes shot open, but theck of pupils was quite evident. His eyes rolled up, revealing only the sclera of his eyes.


    Arthur''s vision was dark, like the abyss.


    His hand grabbed another white pill, and he quickly tossed it into his mouth, gulping it down without need for water. The potent light on one side shifted, emitting a more refined glow for the first time.


    The liquid-like force on the other side became tranquil like a pond. Arthur''s body rxed, allowing the two forces to shift closer to each other. However, immediately, as they touched, the energies detonated.


    Arthur''s eyes widened, and he desperately tried to retract the two energies.


    Yet, it was toote.


    Boom!


    The floor cracked, while mes burst from the explosion. Arthur stood up, curling his fist before smashing it into the ground, expending arge amount of mana in the process. Then, he expelled most of the mana in his circuits into the surroundings, increasing the density of the supernatural energy around him.


    The forces reconciled, calming in an instant.


    The sh had ended, but the conflict would remain. Mana and the Path of Sun did not mix well, and were opposing forces residing within Arthur''s body. As long as the Blessing of the Sun was not calmed, it would pressure his mana circuits.


    As long as that continued, his mana circuits would gradually begin to corrode. He would lose ess to mana, which was definitely not a viable solution to his predicament.


    After achieving a grand result in the first floor, Arthur rushed to the Residential Area of the particr floor. He wandered to the outskirts, settling in a ce named "Gargo Vige." It was quite detached from the rest of the Residential Area, which represented and exuded a more modern vibe.


    However, Gargo Vigepletely contrasted it, appearing as more of a medieval vige with not much technology to speak of.

 Chapter 141 Disappearance: Buried In The Texts Of History

    <h4>Chapter 141 Disappearance: Buried In The Texts Of History</h4>


    Arthur''s disappearance from the tower caused the matter about him clearing the 22nd level of the First Floor to fade away. No one discussed it, while many considered the man to have perished.


    A few people suspected the Divine Rankers of the suppression, but Arthur scoffed at the group, bewildered by the notion. Many would attempt to suppress him in the future, and avoiding such a cmity was Arthur''s purpose.


    His disappearance was partly due to his achievement.


    It caused more chaos than Arthur anticipated, resulting in discussions about a possible, new Divine Ranker. A few tried to approach him on the First Floor, resulting in him running away from the central part of the floor.


    However, that was not the main reason for his disappearance.


    Exploitation was the reason.


    Apparently, ording to a certain legend Arthur came across during his former life, a yer discovered the inheritance of a High Ranker in Gargo Vige. The matter¨Cduring his previous life¨Ccaused a lot of chaos.


    But how could the inheritance of a High Ranker cause such chaos?


    It was due to the identity of the High Ranker himself; Baron Of Death. The Baron Of Death was merely a High Ranker, yet his influence was on par, if not higher than most Divine Rankers of today''s age.


    He was the epitome of necromancy, and the one who single-handedly caused necromancy to rise in poprity, eventually evolving into a well-renowned path of power. Necromancers were not too umon in the tower, and could asionally be found.


    Therefore, the Baron Of Death was regarded as the Founding Ancestor of Necromancy.


    ''Another failure,'' thought Arthur, circting mana across his body to heal his wounds. The stabilization of the Blessing of Sun was incredibly difficult. Usually, one could easily achieve the feat.


    However, due to Arthur''s low mana reserve and weak constitution, along with ack of versatility in his arsenal, the stabilization was practically impossible. However, he couldn''t give up at this point.


    Eventually, the pressure would corrode his mana circuits.


    Such an oue would be a disaster, and would ruin all progress consisting of the use of mana.


    ''I cannot let that happen,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, pulling his head back. He copsed on the ground, staring nkly at the ceiling, which could crumble at any moment. The vige was truly underdeveloped.


    Currently, Arthur resided in an old woman''s home. For the vigers, the crimson-eyed man was an orphan, someone who had lost his parents and eventually ended up on the First Floor of the tower.


    By making an excuse about the deaths of his party members along with his family, it wasn''t difficult to act like an unfortunate, poor soul.


    "Are you okay in there, child?" A soft, gentle, yet croaky voice entered the hut, startling the crimson-eyed man. The voice belonged to the olddy whom the hut belonged to. Arthur found her to be incredibly kind.


    Not only did she offer her second residence to Arthur, but she also prepared home-made meals every day.


    It had only been a few days since he arrived, yet he was already developing a sense of familiarity with the vige and the olddy. Arthur shook his head violently, burying the thoughts at the back of his mind.


    He needed to be ready to murder anyone and everyone in the vige.


    Growing close to one while seeking for profits was a grave mistake. One could either prioritize those he valued, or the benefits he would eventually receive. One could not prioritize both simultaneously.


    ''If therees a time when I have to murder this olddy, I have to be ready.''


    Arthur nodded calmly. "Everything is fine, Aunt Isabe!"


    The crimson-eyed man mustered the most innocent voice he would release, uttering such words with the utmost devotion to his character.


    Everyone in the vige was a former yer, and could not be underestimated. Although they had grown old, they still retained a percentage of their instincts from their prime. Arthur could not rely on mere tricks.


    He could not enter a gruesome battle, either; especially during the period of time in which he was most vulnerable. He could not exert himself too much, as that would result in the copse of his mana circuits.


    Arthur quickly organized his belongings. The olddy knocked on the door a few times before entering the hut.


    Isabe was a short woman with an enormous amount of wrinkles coating her skin. She was quite chubby, but could maneuver quite well using her stiff body. She was quick on her feet, and still athletic, even to this day.


    Her hair was heavily oiled,bed perfectly into a bun. A magenta hair clip tied the bun together, preventing it from loosening. A line ran through her hair, separating it from the center until the end.


    Her eyes were upturned, although her wrinkles masked it. Her eyelids were on the verge of closing due to the excess skin surrounding the area. Her nose was tiny, akin to a stray cat, while her lips were a deep shade of cherry-red.


    She wore a navy blouse along with gray trousers, which heavily contradicted the grandma-like image she portrayed. In her hands¨Cwhich were filled with calluses¨Cwas a lunch box especially prepared for Arthur, whom she pitied.


    "Did you stay awake all night, again?" Isabe inquired, narrowing her eyes as she ced her fist on her hip. She lowered her head, staring into Arthur''s guilty eyes before letting out a gentle chuckle. "Dawn has arrived. Eat this and freshen up."


    She ced the lunch box on a nearby desk, waving lightly before leaving the hut. Arthur sniffed the lunch box, allowing a faint smile to blossom upon his face. The lunch box radiated a pleasant scent.


    Arthur predicted that the meal consisted of chicken breast and light seasonings. Arthur preferred heavy seasonings that were capable of burning one''s anus, but s, such a underdeveloped vige did not possess such ingredients.


    He calmly lifted the lid to the lunch box.


    The lunch was incredibly tasty.

 Chapter 142 Inheritance: The Baron Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 142 Inheritance: The Baron Of Death</h4>


    ''I just realized that she called it lunch, even though it was supposed to be breakfast¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, scrunching his eyebrows as he stuffed thest of the meal into his mouth, savoring the pleasant vors as they assaulted his tongue.


    Ever since he entered the tower, such peaceful moments only amounted to an unattainable dream. During the tutorial, he was constantly worrying about the future, honing his skills for the tribtions up ahead.


    The peaceful moments¨Cin which he could calmly feel the cold breeze sweep across his skin, causing it to tingle¨Cwere rare. Immediately after entering the tower, his time was invested in preparations.


    ''But I cannot spend too much time here,'' thought Arthur, copsing on his bed, allowing a faint smile to blossom upon his face. ''My headstartpared to my former life¨Ccannot be wasted. It is my greatest advantage, along with my knowledge.''


    ''But I can stay for a bit.''


    The window was wide open, allowing the soft breeze to tickle his body. However, despite enjoying his vacation, his guard was always up. The entire vige was inhabited by former yers.


    yers couldn''t be underestimated, as they had undergone several tribtions simply to enter the First Floor.


    They were not like the humans on Arthur''s.


    Their senses were refined through years of gruesome training, while their psyche was developed through difficult training. Many had more experience than Arthur afterbining both of his lives.


    The crux of the matter was that Arthur couldn''t let down his guard at any moment, no matter howfortable he became. Comfort was the seed of downfall, and excessive rxation meant the person was begging for another to backstab them.


    After a few minutes of nkly staring at the ceiling, Arthur pushed himself up. Grabbing his bag and his scabbard, he exited the hut. A few familiar faces greeted him, wishing him "Good Morning."


    Arthur reciprocated by forming a faint smile and nodding. The vige, although quite old, was bustling with people. Many roamed across the vige. Their expressions were of joy and excitement.


    A few people visited Gargo Vige solely for the purpose of viewing the majestic scenery. Gargo Vige was ced directly in the center of a massive valley that stretched for several hundreds of kilometers.


    On each side, massive mountains rose from sea level, piercing the clouds up above as they acted like the pirs of heaven.


    The First Floor''s Residential Area was massive, like all floors. However, each floor varied vastly in terms of size. The First Floor was asrge as several star fields, while other floors were only the size of a mid-scale.


    Scaling the First Floor was incredibly difficult, and most human civilizations were near the center. Even Gargo Vige¨Calthough considered to be on the outskirts of the entire floor¨Cwasparatively close to the center.


    It was only about a two day walk, or a twelve-hour run from the center.


    The mountains on each side were truly massive, and were created out of sturdy rocks, boulders, and ice. The top half of the mountains were entirely coated by a thickyer of snow, which seemed to reflect blinding light as the rays of the Sun fell upon it.


    During dawn, the scene was mesmerizing; a feast for the eyes.


    However, Arthur simply nced at them. He seemed to be wandering across the vige, but his aim was resolute. By feigning that he was simply wandering the streets, Arthur could escape the sharpened senses of the inhabitants.


    The matter about the Baron Of Death was widely known, yet no one could calcte the true location of his inheritance.


    Even Arthur had only discovered it through sheer luck, the reports of the future, and the retold legends of the Founding Ancestor of Necromancy. However, he still couldn''t enter the inheritance ground.


    He was trapped in a predicament.


    Arthur''s footsteps were soft, while his speed increased several fold after escaping the vige without attracting attention. His meetings with Isabe urred a few times a day, and were fleeting, and Arthur was usually back before her arrival.


    The crimson-eyed man had been visiting the inheritance ground every day for a week, but hadn''t gotten his hands on any leads. This oue caused the hope in his heart to lessen, and caused him to wonder whether the inheritance was real.


    However, he hade to Gargo Vige for a reason.


    After a few short minutes of walking, Arthur arrived before an opening in one of the massive mountains. The area was covered in lush greenery and thick vines that could block all light from sneaking in.


    Since darkness encroached upon the area, Arthur was forced to use mana in order to boost his vision. Pure mana was not connected to illumination, and could act as a wonderful means of achieving night vision.


    Of course, it wasn''t perfect.


    But it was something.


    The nearby scent was unpleasant, since the soil was damp. The airflow was restricted, causing a build-up of a squalid scent. Arthur ignored it, approaching the tiny opening of rocks; a tiny cave in the middle of nowhere.


    The cave was dark¨Cincredibly dark.


    Arthur carefully navigated through the dark space, taking frequent breaks while observing his surroundings. The cave was cramped, and could only support the entrance of a single person. It was incredibly difficult to locate it.


    ''Thankfully, the person who found the inheritance noted the exact location down,'' Arthur praised the person who had received the inheritance previously. His records had assisted the crimson-eyed man in achieving half of his goal.


    The other half was entering the inheritance ground, which seemed almost impossible.


    After a few minutes of navigating through the cave, the opening branched off in four directions. After a few hours of trial and error, Arthur had discovered that the second trail led to a wide space.


    The wide space was covered in icy-cold water which reached Arthur''s knees. The air was thin, while the space was eerie. It was entirely silent, except for the asional sounds of crickets, which slipped in often.


    This was the inheritance ground of the Baron Of Death.

 Chapter 143 Isabella: A Heartbreaking Past

    <h4>Chapter 143 Isabe: A Heartbreaking Past</h4>


    It was quite anti-climactic, but this was it.


    As Arthur walked forward, splishing and sshing in the somewhat deep, cold water, his path was suddenly obstructed by a barrier. Next to the barrier was an altar, on which a tiny, circr hole was imprinted.


    Arthur caressed the altar, feeling the rough texture of the material. The barrier was somehow rted to the altar. The key to entering the inheritance ground was to be ced on the altar, which would then cause the barrier to disappear.


    However, what was the key?


    For the past few days, Arthur mindlessly attempted to search for clues, but he returned empty-handed to the cave. One thing was for certain; the key was somewhere in the First Floor, as described by the future owner of the inheritance.


    Arthur was not worried about false information, as after recording the incident, he was immediately recruited by the Shimmering Dragon, another high-ranking n in Heaven''s Spire. Almost all ns jumped at the opportunity to recruit him.


    After recruiting the person, the Shimmering Dragon immediately rose in poprity, bing the center of attention. Usually, the Devas, Olympus, and Asgard were the center of attention, while the Heavenly and Demonic Orders were tangled in battle eternally.


    The Holy Land and Shimmering Dragon were usually not focused on, causing a veil of mystery to be draped over them. Heaven''s Challengers¨Cin Arthur''s former life¨Cwas a rising n that eventually settled on the 98th floor.


    Heaven''s Challengers did not have a powerful ancestry, and was a n Arthur built from bottom up to sh with the other ns. It soon became the ruler of the tower itself, but s, it hadn''t amassed enough loyalty or power to resist such a devastating tribtion.


    Arthur let out a sigh, ncing at the altar as he exited the cave.


    It seemed that inheriting the Baron Of Death''s legacy would require more time than he expected. It was obvious that such an influential figure would not allow just anyone to inherit his legacy.


    However, the Baron Of Death would also not make it impossible for anyone to do so.


    *


    Once Arthur returned to the vige, he began his daily tasks. In return for staying at Isabe''s ce, the crimson-eyed man offered to assist the elders of the vige in farming. During the past few days, he had been working in the farms.


    The days were warm, and the nights were cold.


    Both temperatures went to the extreme, resulting in a harsh climate for farming. Most crops would wither by the time harvest season arrived. However, the inhabitants of Gargo Vige did not have a choice.


    Animals were rare in such harsh climates, and consuming them was a great luxury. Since viges on the outskirts were isted, there was practically no interaction or trade with cities in the center.


    Each Floor was a world of its own, with its own ecosystems and lives.


    "Elder Gabriel, what is Aunt Isabe like, usually?" Arthur asked, nting seeds in the damp soil beneath. Sweat piled up on his forehead, but he couldn''t wipe it away, as his hands were dripping with mud.


    The Sun was at its apex and shone brightly, providing the crops ample warmth. However, thefortable warmth would soon degrade into bone-chilling cold during the night, during which the nts would be subject to a harsh climate.


    However, the nts the Gargo Vige nted were quite resistant to such temperatures, and generally survived the process. A few withered away, but those were simply the consequences of residing in such a ce.


    "What do you mean, Arthur?" Elder Gabriel asked, letting out a sharp breath as he straightened his spine. The man was quite old and chubby, but could maintainmendable strength, even at such an age.


    He had emerald hair that fell to his ears, with a straw hat bound by a cherry-red band. His pupils were stark ck with the immensity of the world confined within them. Decades of wisdom resided within those eyes.


    His face was covered in wrinkles. He wore a tunic, which allowed him to work for hours on end without dragging in the soil and ruining the ntation.


    "Aunt Isabe is obviously wearing a mask," said Arthur, rolling his eyes. "Her demeanor is overly kind and generous. I respect her generosity, but not a single person who had been subject to the horrors of Heaven''s Spire would be so kind and innocent."


    Silence descended upon the farm.


    Elder Gabriel''s expression stiffened for a second before rxing. He then ced his hands on the sides of his abdomen. "It seems you''ve noticed the obvious. Well, you''re not a child, so it only makes sense."


    Isabe seemed like a nice, olddy at first nce. However, since the moment Arthury eyes upon her, he could easily discern that she was not that simple. That was why he always kept his guard up.


    "Isabe was a strong girl," said Elder Gabriel, reminiscing of the past. He stroked his chin, staring at the sunny sky with a faint smile hanging on his lips. "And no, her kindness is not a mask."


    "It''s not?" Arthur tilted his head.


    "She has truly developed into a kind, gentle soul, despite what she suffered through in her past. I originate from the same as her. We entered the tower together, hoping to return once we became wealthy."


    "But reality was not so kind, neither to me, nor Isabe."


    "Our was destroyed by an unknown force a few months after we entered the tower. We received the news through thest survivors. Isabe lost her footing, and she stumbled. Her parents had perished."


    "Her family, her friends¡­ everyone was gone."


    "I did not have anyone except Isabe, but the loss of my still broke me. We continued our rise, but Isabe almost died on the fourth floor, after which she refused to climb Heaven''s Spire ever again."


    "I climbed to the fifth floor, but soon gave up. My life was empty without Isabe."


    "We settled on the First Floor, in the central city. But Isabe, after practically ruining her life, was unable to recover."


    "Her temperament turned vile, and she got involved with drugs and so on. She turned herself into a living puppet, ruining her life on her own ord. Somehow, I and a few of our mutual friends in the tower were able to branch out, forming our own little vige on the outskirts of human civilization."


    "Then, Isabe hooked up with another man and had kids."


    "That''s when she began changing."

 Chapter 144 Second Fusion: Success Or Loss?

    <h4>Chapter 144 Second Fusion: Sess Or Loss?</h4>


    "However, not long after that, her children wished to climb the tower. They exited the Residential Area, and were immediately transported to the Tutorial World, during which they underwent several challenges."


    "But after a month, a piece of news entered our ears."


    "Isabe''s children had died."


    "Her husband soonmitted suicide."


    "Her heart broke, and she entered a catatonic state for a few years. Then, suddenly, herplexion returned to normal, and she became the kind, gentle soul that you see right now. I am not aware of the specifics, but something changed."


    Elder Gabriel''s expression was dark. Strong gusts of wind swept by, causing his robes to flutter, and his hair to shoot backward. Arthur remained silent. The two mourned her loss wordlessly, refusing to utter a single word in that instant.


    Arthur nodded expressionlessly. He suddenly pitied Isabe, but he couldn''t dispel the bewilderment he experienced when she suddenly changed. His irises narrowed, and he stared at the ground, averting his eyes from Gabriel''s gaze.


    Elder Gabriel simply assumed the crimson-eyed man realized the pain Isabe suffered through, and how she was simr to him. He patted Arthur''s shoulder, ruffling his hair in sympathy.


    "Don''t push yourself so much in your youth, child," Elder Gabriel''s words resounded in Arthur''s mind, but thetter was not listening. His mind had wandered to other ces, concerning Isabe''s sudden recovery.


    ''Doubt'' could make or break something.


    When choosing to blindly trust someone or something, doubt was the enemy.


    However, in almost every other situation, doubt was the ability to think broad, to expand one''s thinking. The concept of doubt allowed one to consider all variables and prevent oneself from forgetting to ount for even one.


    The sudden change in Isabe''s demeanor after the destruction of her, death of her parents, friends, children, and husband, was utterly insane. No sane person would remain in a normal state of mind after such continuous tragedies.


    *


    The day passed in an instant, weing the darkness of the night that enveloped the bright sky in mere minutes. The rays of the Sun faded, allowing those of the moon to fall upon the residents of Gargo Vige.


    However, unlike the usual representation of a silent, eerie night, Gargo Vige was quite bustling during the night. All residents and tourists formed a circle around a bonfire, sharing their past experiences, stories, and legends.


    The Elders usually spoke, while the others listened with much interest.


    Seven Elders sat on a particr side of the bonfire, while the tourists and residents sat on the opposite side. The bonfire emitted blinding light that seemed to originate from the crackling me burning away at the firewood.


    Smoke arose from the mes, urately describing Arthur''s current state.


    Screams escaped the hut in which he resided. A few were muffled, while others contained the true intensity of the pain that coursed across his body, eating away at his sanity and causing such painful noises to escape his lips.


    His body convulsed rapidly, while the crimson-eyed man squirmed in pain. Once again, two energies levitated on each side, attempting to fuse with each other. Well, it wasn''t total fusion, but the partial fusion would prevent the Blessing of the Sun from being able to pressure Arthur''s mana circuits.


    However,pleting the process was nigh impossible with the physique Arthur had. Not only was his constitution weak, but to forcefully activate the Blessing of the Sun at such a point in his life was practically a death wish.


    His mana reserve was low, his mana circuits were too obstructed¡­


    He could allow the Blessing of the Sun to pressure his mana circuits as he upgraded the listed aspects¡­


    ''But by then, my mana circuits would have been utterly destroyed,'' thought the crimson-eyed, biting his lip violently as blood gushed from the wound. His eyeballs threatened to pop out from their sockets, while veins bulged from his skin.


    Several blood vessels had already popped, forming a pool of blood around the location where he meditated. Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead. The crimson-eyed man somehow held himself together, refusing to give up.


    He clenched his teeth, forcing the two energies together.


    The Blessing of the Sun along with his mana shed, desperately repelling each other as if the matter determined life or death. Arthur continued to force them together, subconsciously manipting them.


    But it was of no use.


    Suddenly, the crimson-eyed man reached for a white pill. The pill was a Smooth Mana Pill, a pharmaceutical wonder that forcefully smoothened one''s mana circuits. There were, of course, consequences.


    But those could be disregarded, considering the consequences of not performing the task Arthur was doing right now.


    Priorities were key.


    Smooth Mana Pills also had a side-effect. They were harsh on one''s bones, as they directly influenced an area that ran across the body. A certain chemical used to form the Smooth Mana Pills could also corrode one''s bones.


    That was why Arthur always consumed the pills in moderation.


    But today, he consumed a few extra in desperation.


    As soon as the pills entered his lips, Arthur began intensifying the fusion, uncaring of the possible consequences.


    A few minutes passed, and his screams subsided. Two violent forces collided, causing his body to undergo severe strain. His muscles screamed for help, while his tendons protested. His entire body was about to copse.


    Not only that, but his mental health was deteriorating, too. His vision was covered in ck dots, and was stained with what seemed like the screen that appeared after a TV malfunctioned. It was confusing.


    However, suddenly, the Blessing of the Sun and his mana began to weaken their repelling force. Arthur''s eyes widened, and he fervently nodded his head. With a rejuvenated expression, he increased the force.


    His body protested, but that was of no concern to him at the moment.


    ''It''s finally happening¡­''


    Words couldn''t describe the sheer happiness that assaulted his body at that moment, drowning him in ecstasy.


    However, one couldn''t always achieve the best scenario.


    A sharp pain burst from his cervical spine.

 Chapter 145 Necessity: Purpose Of Climbing

    <h4>Chapter 145 Necessity: Purpose Of Climbing</h4>


    The atmosphere was lighthearted, and the streets of Gargo Vige were merry. Lights illuminated the streets, and the story-sharing event around the bonfire had finallye to an end.


    The Elders returned to their residences, while the residents and tourists continued their night, drinking and partying continuously. The times were rtively peaceful. The First Floor was truly the best.


    "Look, mom! The mountain is covered in ck goo!"


    A particr child pointed to a certain mountain in the distance. It was true. The entirety of the mountain was epassed in what could only be described by those words. The sky seemed to reflect the darkness.


    Due to theck of illumination, the particr mountain seemed invisible under the night sky, increasing the majesticity of the other mountains.


    The mother nced at the mountain, causing a frown to unfold on her face.


    *


    "When is thepetition, Elder Feyright?" A certain man cloaked in darkness asked, kneeling before the Elder''s feet. Elder Feyright nced at the other Elders, who smiled devilishly at him, conveying their thoughts wordlessly.


    "Thepetition will be held in 7 days," said Elder Feyright. "This time, we will destroy Gargo Vige."


    Despite what one might assume, Elder Feyright and the others did not originate from Gargo Vige, but were residents of Lijkao Vige, the former''s rival. In seven days, apetition would be held between the two rivaling viges.


    Thepetition involved battles between the younger generation, which would eventually inherit the crowns from the Elders. The younger generation was the future, and would decide the vige''s fate.


    The Elders were mere caretakers, and had already passed their prime. Their positions were merely based on their involvement in the viges'' establishments. The younger generation possessed the fighting power.


    Without power, one couldn''t defend their vige.


    Basically, thepetition that would be held in 7 days was one that would decide the inheritor of both Gargo and Lijkao Vige. The strongest fighter of the respective viges would then inherit the crown.


    However, Lijkao Vige was not satisfied by simply determining their future leader. Power-struggles were inevitable, and were incrediblymon among organizations or¨Cin this case¨Cviges.


    Their objective was to diminish Gargo Vige''s forces by decimating the contestants.


    *


    Arthur''s cervical spine burst with intense pain, causing the crimson-eyed man''s face to be drained of color instantly. The terror that coursed through his mind couldn''t be described using words.


    The cervical spine was the top of one''s spine, and was directly connected to the neck. Arthur immediately understood the consequences of continuing the fusion, but he didn''t get the opportunity to think it over.


    As soon as the intense pain coursed across his body, Arthur repeatedly smashed the ground, desperately trying to distract himself from the pain. Sobs escaped his lips¡­ the pain was too much to bear.


    Usually, one would have passed out by now, and would have escaped the excruciating pain.


    But Arthur?


    The Smooth Mana Pills were forcefully maintaining his consciousness by smoothening his mana circuits temporarily. He was subject to a hundred percent of the pain. The crimson-eyed man wasn''t certain whether his cervical spine had snapped, or if there was still a chance to retain the ability to walk.


    It wouldn''t be impossible, but it would be incredibly difficult to recover from paralysis.


    ''It''s of no use¡­''


    Arthur sighed internally, releasing the fusion, which was almostplete. If he continued any further, his bones would snap. The matter about his mana circuits would gradually ur, while the breakage of his bones was instant.


    In an instant, dawn arose.


    The floor of the hut was covered in more blood. Arthur''s expression was dark, while his skin was entirely pale. If a single more ounce of blood was lost, the crimson-eyed man''s life would have been in danger.


    Thankfully, he survived. Empty-handed, though.


    He sat in a meditative position. Arthur''s mind was nk, while his body was entirely still. The feeling of loss corroded his mind, eating away at his self-esteem. Suddenly, a chuckle escaped his lips.


    He raised his head, directing his abyss-like eyes towards the Sun.


    "Fuck¡­"


    "Should I just switch over to magic, again?" Arthur asked no one in particr, scratching the back of his head. His expression was nk, and he was genuinely considering treading along the same path as his former life.


    Knowledge should be enough to propel him to the level of the Demons and Angels, right?


    What was the need for swordsmanship or any other path? Attainments? Blessings? Paths? Why were those necessary if the crimson-eyed man was not well-versed in them? Why take the difficult path if it was not necessary?


    Arthur stood up, cleaning up the area before exiting the hut. He walked along a designated path, simply observing as the breeze caused a pleasant sensation to arise in his chest. The scent of theurels was nice.


    His boots were caked in mud, but he did not pay mind to that.


    His eyes remained on the Sun. He refused to avert his eyes, as if fighting an intense battle with the round sphere of energy. "Why do I wish for strength? Why does anyone wish for power, if we all end up in the same ce at the end?"


    Was it for longevity? Influence? Simply power for the sake of gaining power?


    It was difficult to answer the question, but for Arthur, his purpose was revenge. Revenge against those who had wronged him.


    Revenge?


    Why was revenge necessary? Why did one wish for another to suffer? Why did one wish for the perpetrator of a heinous crime to suffer the same fate as the victim? What was the purpose behind it?


    A mortal was not God.


    A mortal could not judge. A mortal could not determine whether one entered Heaven or Hell.


    On Judgment Day¨Cif it ever came¨Ca mortal would not judge other mortals.


    The one to judge was always someone above a mortal. Mortals were weak, mortals were useless.


    They served no purpose.


    But that was their purpose.


    The reason one entered the tower¡­


    To surpass the title of a mortal.


    To gain power.


    And¡­


    To be God.

 Chapter 146 Competition Of Ascendance: Future Leaders

    <h4>Chapter 146 Competition Of Ascendance: Future Leaders</h4>


    Seven days passed in an instant, and the day of thepetition arrived. Gargo Vige weed a new round of tourists, who disyed their immense interest towards thepetition for the crown.


    Fivepetitors from each vige stood against each other, locking eyes while conveying their thoughts wordlessly. Their gazes contained more emotion than words could ever hope to do so. They were the descendants of their respective viges.


    Arthur stood a few dozen meters away, hoping to spectate an amusing battle. After failing to achieve his goal, the crimson-eyed man had attempted a few more times, but to no avail. His bones were on the cusp of shattering for good.


    The pressure on his mana circuits continued to increase, and since the circuits heavily depended on his skeletal structure to be held together, the pressure on them suffered an increment recently, too.


    His power was deteriorating as a consequence of forcefully activating the Blessing of the Sun to defeat the Corrupted Beast. He suddenly regretted achieving first ce, since if he couldn''t alleviate the severity of the situation, his future would be doomed.


    For the past few days, Arthur suffered continuous losses that utterly crushed his self-confidence. He genuinely considered switching over to mana, but still hadn''t dispelled the thought from his mind.


    Wasn''t magic easier? He was talented in the field, too.


    Why push himself in a field he couldn''t be stronger in. Blessings of Swordsmanship¡­ why did they matter?


    ''I shouldn''t overthink it¡­ at least, for today,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. Ever since he entered the Residential Area of the First Floor, his path was obstructed by a flurry of losses, from the inheritance to the fusion.


    The dy was great, and Arthur was forced to hold off on climbing floors due to this. The Inheritance was too important, while the pressure on his mana circuits could and would potentially cripple him.


    He couldn''t allow that to happen.


    And receiving the inheritance¨Cat least, one part of the inheritance¨Cwas required to fulfill his goal in the Residential Area. However, for one day and one day only, Arthur decided to bury those thoughts at the back of his mind.


    Thepetition was a joyous asion for the spectators, and a matter that would determine life or death for the Elders and participants.


    The results of thepetition would not affect the viges'' rivalry, and would only contribute towards determining the future leader of each vige. However, it was obvious that there were ulterior motives behind such a grand event.


    The arena in which the event would be conducted was massive, spanning across two square kilometers. The area included that of the actual battlefield and the bleachers, which was only obvious.


    Arthur sat in the front row as a courtesy from one of the Elders; Elder Gabriel.


    The man was involved with Isabe, and since thetter cared so much about Arthur for an unknown reason, Gabriel felt obligated to provide the crimson-eyed man with much care. Arthur chuckled at the notion.


    However, the front-row seats were quite luxurious.


    Arthur''s vision was obstructed by no one when spectating the battles, allowing him to get a sense ofbat in the tower. Even in his former life, observing battles was Arthur''s favorite task.


    Watching battles as they y out, the fluctuations of emotions within the minds of thepetitors, their tactics, and simply the thrill of watching immense power be flung around as if it were nothing.


    It was vastly different than actually engaging in battle.


    "Wee, residents of Gargo Vige and Lijkao Vige," said the announcer. Arthur narrowed his eyes, carefully observing the announcer. The announcer for this battle was strikingly simr in both appearance and voice to the one who announced the battles for the Arcadia Academy Entrance Exam.


    ''It can''t be the same person¡­''


    The announcer told a few jokes to lighten the mood before announcing the names of the participants.


    "From Gargo Vige, we have Xiao Fan, Gregory Hall, Kim Seo-Jun, Alexander Hoffman, and Asteria Osmont."


    "From Lijkao Vige, we have Ha Sung-Jin, Cassius, Finn, Sebastian Gray, and Luc Skyrunner."


    The tenpetitors stepped out, waving towards the crowd while enjoying the attention their mere name garnered. Their mere presence caused a wave of spectators to cheer in appreciation.


    Hundreds of people were rooting for their victory.


    The battle wasn''t against the opposing vige, but their ownrades. The battle would determine the future head of the vige, and the participants of the battle were their own friends. It was sickening.


    But for the position others could only yearn for, friends were only dead weight.


    Arthur leaned back, watching calmly as the announcer announced the first battle.


    "Gregory Hall from Gargo Vige will be up against Luc Skyrunner from Lijkao Vige," said the announcer, fading into the shadows immediately afterward. Silence descended upon the arena, and with bated breaths, the spectators awaited the entrance of thepetitors.


    Suddenly, a man emerged from the left.


    With coffee-brown hair and dark, abyss-like pupils, he could be described as "handsome." That, paired with his chiseled jaw and light freckles along with peach skin and upturned eyes, he was the epitome of adies'' man.


    He wore emerald-colored robes that fluttered with the soft breeze. In his hand was a straight sword, a staple of ancient Chinese weapons. Suddenly, the passing wind halted, and the fluttering of his robes diminished in intensity.


    The wind, instead of passing by his entire body, danced at his fingertips.


    ''Wind magic'' thought Arthur, cracking a smile. This man¡­ Gregory Hall was also pursuing both weaponmanship and magic.


    From the opposite side of the battlefield, a woman emerged.


    Her zing orange hair was neatly trimmed, and fell down to her shoulders. With thick eyebrows, a pale face, cheerful eyes, and a rather voluptuous body, she¨Ctoo¨Cwas incredibly good-looking.


    mes danced at her fingertips, which were curled into fists.


    Her expression conveyed her excitement, while her stance was a dead giveaway of her proficiency in closebat. Arthur raised an eyebrow, watching with interest as nearby nts were caught aze by her mes.


    The announcer stepped forth, ncing at bothpetitors.


    "Begin."

 Chapter 147 Greg’s Words: I’m Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 147 Greg''s Words: I''m Sorry</h4>


    With a flick of her wrists, mana boiled with the heat of the property of fire. Her fists burnt with determination, emanating mes that could burn the courtyard of Heaven. Her gaze remained on her foe.


    "It''s been a while, Greg," Luc spoke lightheartedly, her tone gentle. Her words and demeanor contradicted the terrifying power oozing from her body at that moment. More importantly, it was as if Gregory was unperturbed by Luc''s power.


    "Truly," replied Greg, lowering his sword. "Thest time we met was when we both snuck out of our viges, correct?"


    Luc nodded fervently, as if excited that Greg remembered. The two were former lovers, and in their youth, snuck out at night to meet each other. It was truly a pity that they were meeting on a battlefield, on opposing terms.


    However, instead of sympathizing, Arthur smiled. Others were unbeknownst to it, but he and a few stronger people could sense the fluctuations in mana. Both Luc and Greg seemed to be reminiscing about their past¡­


    But neither of them had yet to make a move.


    "Those were the days," said Greg, locking eyes with Luc, who nodded in response. The two remained still for a few seconds. The spectators were confused, wondering why the battle hadn''t begun yet.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Remember when we stared at the moonlight a few years ago. You and I snuggled on a bench, watching the constetions."


    "It''s a pity¡­" Luc muttered, smiling. However, her eyes contained a deep emotion that directly contradicted her expression. Suddenly, a single tear escaped her left eye, streaming down her cheek.


    "Truly," said Greg. He shook his head. The same smile that hung on Luc''s face was stered on Greg, as if the two had nned it previously. He nced at the bright sky, wondering what had gone wrong.


    "Die."


    "Die."


    The two spoke simultaneously, their voices intertwining like a web of lies. The emotions present in their eyes raged on. Greg and Luc remained still, but rapid changes urred around them. Gusts of wind and an inferno of mes shot towards each other.


    From the most inseparable of friends to mortal enemies¡­


    From those who promised never toy a finger on each other to those who didn''t think twice between unleashing a devastating attack¡­


    What had gone wrong?


    Was it the influence of their viges? The greed at the possibility of bing the heads of their respective viges?


    Greg rushed forward, raising his sword against someone whom he swore to protect. Luc conjured a pir of mes, hurling it towards someone whom she swore to love eternally. A searing pain assaulted both of them.


    Yet, burdened with the responsibilities and expectations of their respective viges, they were forced to separate, abandoning the love that they swore burnt eternally. One of them would lose, while the other would ascend.


    They were forced to use the other as a stepping stone.


    "Aze," Luc muttered, extending her arm. Her palm emanated a white light, dying her surroundings in blinding light. Then, the crackle of sparks caused the tumultuous crowd to turn silent.


    Luc''s eyes glowed a bright, crimson shade, yet it failed to mask her true emotions. However, she buried them beneath the bloodlust she was forced to conjure. Her foot slid back, leaving behind a trail of fire.


    Suddenly, her body burst into mes as they swirled around, creating a hurricane. The hurricaneunched embers of fire in all directions.


    "Launch," Luc demanded, watching stoically as a majority of her mana was sucked in an instant, transformed into the property of fire. The pir/hurricane of pure fire shot towards its foe¡­ Yes, its foe.


    However, at that moment, Greg was not a sitting duck.


    Wind danced along the de of his sword, creating what could only be described as "vibrations" along the metal. An emerald aura arose from his body, and a hurricane simr to that of Luc''s formed around his body.


    The swirling wind didn''t seem to affect him, but could rip another''s body to shreds.


    He infused his calf muscles with mana, propelling himself forward while traveling at terrifying speeds towards the pir of mes. Without hesitation, he charged into the pir, disappearing inside the zing mes.


    The crowd turned silent, unable toprehend what Greg had done.


    Had he sacrificed his own life?


    However, at that moment, his sword burst from the pir of mes, ripping asunder the cinders trapped within the fire. The emerald aura was suddenly strengthened, and Greg immediately rushed towards Luc.


    Bloodlust dripped from his movements, and each strike wasced with emotion.


    Luc''s barrage of attacks weakened, and tears streamed down her cheeks. However, she still persisted, obstructing Greg from reaching her. Thetter was well-versed in closebat, but she wasn''t.


    For a mage, distance was most important.


    Without distance, it was difficult to cast spells, as they required at least a few seconds to cast. Moreover, many spells were devastating, and could make a mage lose their footing during battle.


    Closebat fighters were well-versed in maintaining their cool and shifting their center of bnce when needed. Mages weren''t trained in that sort of thing, and were not immune to changes beneath their feet.


    "Do you really want the position so badly?" Greg asked, desperately rushing forward, ripping asunder all attacks he faced. The wind on his de was destructive, and could easily pierce even the strongest of Luc''s attacks.


    Luc gritted her teeth, condemning Greg for his dense personality.


    The former was struggling to contain her emotions. She wished nothing more than to wrap Greg in her embrace, but those days were long gone. Now, they were strangers.. Strangers who shared a past long ago.


    Greg gritted his teeth at Luc''s wordless answer. Had they drifted that far away from each other?


    The battle reached its climax, and Greg¨Catst¨Cstood only a few feet away from Luc, whose eyes were wide and tearful.


    "If you want it so bad¡­ have it."


    Greg smiled, walking slowly towards his former lover. Luc shook her head violently, as if denying his words.


    "Fulfill your vige''s hope. Be its rising star."


    "No¡­"


    "I do not need such worthless fame if it means having to defeat you."


    "No¡­ don''t¡­"


    "Defeat me, and im victory."


    Greg handed Luc his sword, smiling gently.


    "Please¡­"


    "Do it, Luc."


    Stab!


    The tip of Greg''s straight sword pierced his abdomen. Blood gushed from the wound, dying both Luc and Greg''s hands in a viscous, crimson liquid that seemed to be endless. Greg extended his arm.


    He caressed Luc''s cheek, wiping away her tears.


    "I''m sorry."


    His eyes lost their luster.

 Chapter 148 Retaliation: Breaking The Rules

    <h4>Chapter 148 Retaliation: Breaking The Rules</h4>


    The crowd was silent.


    Greg''s lifeless body slipped from Luc''s grip as thetter withdrew the de. Even as he lost his life, Greg''s expression was pleasant, as if his life''s purpose was fulfilled. His body fell on the ground with a loud¡­


    Thud!


    It didn''t take long before a pool of blood surrounded the corpse, truly registering Gregory Hall''s death in the minds of those who watched. Tears continued to stream down Luc''s cheeks, after which sobs escaped her lips.


    She covered her mouth using her blood-stained hands.


    However, there wasn''t a moment of peace. Immediately, a terrifying aura rose from both sides. The Elders of their respective viges stood, their expressionsced with rage and indignation. A tragedy had just urred.


    "Feyright! This was supposed to be a clean battle!" Gabriel shouted in a thunderous tone, his each word conveying a deeper meaning. The other Elders arose from their seats, directing res towards the Elders of Lijkao Vige.


    Feyright hesitated for a few seconds, ncing at Luc. Suddenly, a smile blossomed on his face, but it was far from anything pleasant. "Yourpetitor willingly stood before Luc, handing her his sword."


    "That does not excuse murder, Feyright!" Gabriel gritted his teeth, crushing the fragile ss clutched between his fingers. The fragments of the ss flew in all directions, yet thankfully, they didn''t hurt anyone. "Yourpetitor should have enough of a brain to refrain from killing Greg."


    "Oh,e on, Gabriel," replied Feyright, tilting his head innocently. "You don''t seriously believe mypetitor is going to let go of a heavenly opportunity, do you? A vige''s leader should be decisive, and my Luc is the epitome of that trait."


    "Decisive¡­ is that why she''s sobbing like a coward?" Gabriel replied, hissing like a snake at his former "friend." Feyright and he had established their respective viges at the same time, and were acquaintances from long ago.


    Their history spanned for decades. Yet, Feyright was willing to abandon their goodwill solely for the purpose of allowing one of his contenders to be excused ofmitting murder? Did Luc mean that much to him?


    Or did he have an ulterior motive?


    "Is that why yourpetitor is lying on the ground, dead?" Feyright retorted immediately, his face contorting into a sneaky smile. Lijkao Vige''s objective was to destroy Gargo Vige''s force, and unless Gabriel decided to retaliate physically, they would have no trouble in doing so. It was a simple n.


    Gabriel was tempted to smash Feyright''s face, but that would result in an unnecessary battle, costing his vige dozens of lives. One person''s death¨Ceven if it was a candidate for vige leader¨Cwas not worth a full-scale war.


    It was quite obvious that engaging with Feyright in battle would evolve into something much worse. Gargo Vige couldn''t handle such a war, and neither could Lijkao Vige, but neither would back down until total annihtion.


    It was better to simply avoid such an oue, and continue the battle without qualms.


    "One more death, and we won''t hesitate to attack," said Gabriel, gritting his teeth as he forcefully suppressed the urge to decapitate Feyright. Despite their former friendship, Gabriel no longer considered Feyright a friend.


    He was a rival.


    Gargo Vige and Lijkao Vige could never coexist, and that fact was determined ever since the day of their creation. However, through forceful means, both Gabriel and Feyright continued to prevent battles.


    But through thispetition, new leaders would emerge. It was doubtful that they would prevent a battle, considering each youngster had been taught that the other vige was an enemy, and should be demolished.


    Moreover, none of the youngsters had climbed the tower, and were merely frogs in a well. They were narrow-minded and blinded by the teachings of their parents and ancestors. None of them could truly discern between good and evil; no matter how thin the line between the two truly was, or what ssified them.


    A battle was inevitable.


    Perhaps it would be immediately after thepetition, or after the leader settled into their position, molding the vige into what they envisioned it to be.


    "Who do you think will win, Arthur?" Isabe inquired. She sat beside the crimson-eyed man, who seemed so invested in the battle. Arthur''s eyes were stuck to the battlefield, while his irises were narrowed.


    "I have no idea," replied Arthur, leaning back. "I can only hope it''s someone who wishes for the vige''s prosperity."


    In truth, Arthur couldn''t care less about the vige''s well-being. Although it had treated him well, there was no such thing as a "free lunch." The vige would undoubtedly try to recruit Arthur into their vige.


    His freedom would undoubtedly be restricted, and usually, one would dly ept that.


    But Arthur?


    No way in hell was he going to join the vige''s "system." Gargo Vige was merely a frog in a well, and couldn''t discern the immensity of Heaven and Earth. Only a select few had ever ventured into the tower.


    Once the Elders had settled down, the announcer stepped onto the battle. With a timid expression, he announced the next battle.


    "Xiao Fan will be fighting Finn!"


    The crowd exploded into cheers. By that moment, Luc had already been escorted off, sobbing the entire time. Arthur somewhat sympathized with her, but death was as natural as the withering of trees or the death of prey at the hands of a predator.


    The death of those one loved was definitely much worse, but it was inevitable. Although, being sorrowful was natural.


    As the twopetitors stepped onto the arena, their gazes caused invisible sparks to form. Having observed the former battle, neither of them wished for a simr oue to ur. They both wished to beat the other until they croaked.


    Former lovers?


    It wasughable to them.


    Bringing their vige the respect and reverence it deserved was more important. Both Xiao Fan and Finn would go to any lengths to achieve such an oue.


    "Mr. Sce? Elder Gabriel has summoned you to his room."

 Chapter 149 Summons To A Dark Room: Forceful Participation

    <h4>Chapter 149 Summons To A Dark Room: Forceful Participation</h4>


    Elders usually spectated the battle through tiny VIP rooms. Their presence was important, and to avoid being swarmed by tourists, they reserved rooms. The person who addressed Arthur as "Mr. Sce" was one of Gabriel''s disciples.


    He had long, ck hair and an innocent face. With an expression of respect, he addressed Arthur as someone above him, bowing while conveying Elder Gabriel''s message with the utmost respect towards the receiver.


    Arthur nced at the battlefield, then at Isabe, who nodded. The crimson-eyed man stood up, and was led towards Elder Gabriel''s room by the innocent disciple, who didn''t dare to gaze the crimson-eyed man in the eye.


    Gabriel''s disciple wasn''t aware of Arthur''s status in the vige, and simply assumed that thetter was an esteemed guest. Moreover, Isabe¨Cone of the founders of Gargo Vige¨Cwas treating Arthur with such kindness, that Gabriel''s disciples couldn''t help but convert that into respect.


    After a few minutes of walking, the two arrived before a wooden door.


    "Please, head in," said the disciple, bowing once more. Arthur nodded, not bothering to clear the misunderstanding, and instead, embracing it.


    He gently pushed the door open, noticing the darkness within. With a low creak, the wooden door mmed into another wall, regardless of how gently Arthur had pushed it. Even with the assistance of mana, Arthur still couldn''t detect a single thing within the room.


    However, one thing was for certain.


    Elder Gabriel''s room was massive.


    "Sit," an authoritative voice resounded in Arthur''s ears. The crimson-eyed man wasn''t certain whether it was supposed to be amand or a request, but hepiled, nheless. A chair manifested before him, and he promptly sat.


    The atmosphere was dark, making it fairly obvious that Elder Gabriel wished for this to be a dark conversation. His voice¨Calthough difficult to discern¨Cheld back immense rage not directed towards Arthur.


    It seemed he still hadn''t gotten over the little spat with Feyright.


    Arthur furrowed his brows. He didn''t feel an oppressive aura from Gabriel''s voice, but it certainly seemed oppressive. Was Gabriel injured? Why was his manaced voice so weak, despite his immense strengthpared to the current Arthur?


    "I''m sure you watched thest battle, and can tell we only have fourpetitors," said Gabriel in a regretful tone. Each word contained a deep emotion that intertwined with his sorrowful tone, striking Arthur''s ears with precision.


    He seemed fearful¡­ Fearful of what would happen to Gargo Vige if a few more of its elite fighters were killed. He knew Feyright, and was aware that he wouldn''t allow Gargo Vige to remain standing.


    He would do everything in his power to eradicate it.


    "I''m aware of Gargo Vige''s circumstance," replied the crimson-eyed man, nodding inly. There was no emotion mixed with his nod, nor his gaze. His actions seemed empty, and so did his voice.


    That was intentional.


    "Arthur¡­ I''m aware that you''re not simple," said Elder Gabriel. "The person who conquered the First Floor with the highest score in history¡­ That was you, correct? There isn''t another Arthur Sce on the First Floor."


    "Yes, that was me," replied Arthur stoically. He was aware that there was no way of hiding such a massive achievement. Everywhere he went, if others knew his name, they could trace him to the achievement.


    ''I need to think of a new name to use¡­''


    However, why would Elder Gabriel mention that?


    "So, you''re plenty strong, correct?"


    Arthur shook his head. "I''m actually quite weak."


    Gabriel furrowed his eyebrows, his gaze piercing Arthur''s soul. Thetter''s eyes had adjusted to the darkness, allowing him to peer at the former, albeit barely. His expression was sour, while his eyes were filled with indignation.


    "It doesn''t matter. You will participate in the next battle."


    *


    Xiao Fan released a sphere of condensed mana, hurling it towards Finn. Thetter tossed a few ck balls to the ground, jumping on them while coating his feet in mana. Immediately, an explosion rang in the crowd''s ears.


    The ck balls detonated, releasing tremendous energy. Finn was propelled directly towards Xiao Fan, who had predicted such an oue and was currently calcting the velocity of the former''s approach.


    Although young, the warriors were not clueless in the art of battle.


    Eachpetitor had been trained since childhood, and was refined in the art of magic, martial arts, weaponmanship, and much more. They had honed their skills since youth, building upon them by using the records of their respective viges.


    Although the viges were young, they were established by yers.


    yers were powerful. That was the norm amongst those who hadn''t entered the tower, and were clueless to its difficulty. Many believed the tower to be a cheat code that allowed one to be powerful.


    Only yers could testify.


    The future leader of each vige would undoubtedly step into the tower, and wouldpete against others from various differents. However, that would only ur once either one of the viges had been annihted.


    "You''re weak, Finn!" Xiao Fan shouted in a thunderous tone, his eyes swirling with madness and a psychopathic glint. His hand exuded immense light. He pushed his palm forward, creating an invisible force.


    "Three-Step Pure Heart Palm!" Xiao Fan let out a roar. His palm, although it hadn''t shed with any object¨Cimmediately caused devastation on the battlefield. The ground in front of him cracked instantly, and a wave of power rushed towards Finn. "First Step: Cleansing Palm!"


    The sound of vibration resounded across the battlefield. Finn''s eyes widened, and his irises narrowed at the sight. The technique Xiao Fan implemented was one that Elder Feyright had forged.


    Yet, it was in the hands of a Gargo n Member?


    It was sphemy.


    "Blue Wind sh!" Finn roared with conviction, his voice shaking the hearts of those spectating. However, instead of being awed by the immense power of the attack, the crowd instead cringed at its dull-sounding name.


    But, by no means was Finn''s attack ordinary.


    He swung his sword, emanating a cmity-level de Wave with blue-colored energy swirling within.


    The funny part was that although the name of the attack sounded so generic, it was merely a degraded de Wave.

 Chapter 150 Pure Heart Palm: Three Steps Of Oblivion

    <h4>Chapter 150 Pure Heart Palm: Three Steps Of Oblivion</h4>


    "Second Step! Red Fire Palm!" Xiao Fan muttered under his breath, and a triangr-shaped barrier formed before him. The man took a step forward, delivering a palm-strike to the barrier with all his strength.


    Following that development, the triangle barrier shot towards Finn, pulsating with Xiao Fan''s mana while threatening to detonate. Finn''s de Wave only managed to obstruct the first step of Xiao Fan''s attack.


    As the triangle barrier approached Finn, it separated into several cubes of red energy, emanating intense mes. At that moment, Xiao Fan disappeared from his location, his body turning into a gust of wind.


    Finn raised his sword, summoning yellow mana as he infused his de with it. Vibrations traveled across the sword, causing it to shake violently due to the influx of power. "Sky-Piercing sh."


    His sword formed an arc as he lowered it. A sh of yellow energy condensed, shooting towards the cubes of intense mes.


    At that moment, however, Xiao Fan appeared only a few meters away from Finn.


    "You really shouldn''t let down your guard during battle," said the former, revealing a toothy grin as the ground beneath him shook. He extended his palm, staring haughtily at Finn, whose eyes were wide in utter shock.


    Tremendous energy swirled around Xiao Fan''s palm.


    "Third Step! Earth-Shaking Palm!"


    *


    "I will not," replied Arthur calmly, staring into Elder Gabriel''s eyes. Not only did he not care for the vige''s survival, but his strength was also heavily reduced due to the pressure on his mana circuits.


    Exerting himself would only result in the hastening of the corrosion, which Arthur would not allow to happen.


    It was quite simple to figure out the reason behind Gabriel''s words, but what Arthur did not appreciate was his conclusive tone, which indicated his unwillingness to ept "no" as his answer.


    The calm andposed, gentle Elder Gabriel had been riled up by his rival. Frustration was one''s downfall, as it reduced one''s rationality. Arthur had been prey to such a phenomenon many times.


    The fear of watching his vige fall was settling.


    "Yes, you will," said Elder Gabriel definitively, nodding. A dangerous glint shed across his eyes, and a hint of killing intent escaped his suppression, causing a shiver to run down Arthur''s spine.


    "I refuse," said the crimson-eyed man, crossing his legs. To be honest, after witnessing the touching moment on the battlefield, Arthur could have changed his mind, had he not suffered injuries.


    He would rather watch others die than sacrifice his own safety.


    Anyone would.


    "I wonder how much Olympus would pay for someone who surpassed Zeus in the rankings¡­ And someone who made a fool out of Hermes on their first day in the tower," said Elder Gabriel, stroking his chin while feigning a thoughtful expression.


    Arthur''s expression remained stoic, yet internally, his heart dropped. A vige on the outskirts had such an informationwork? The first statement was quite obvious, and could be discovered by any yer.


    However, the second one was supposed to be confidential.


    Allowing it to leak would''ve been Olympus''srgest blunder, as it would allow other ns to snatch at the opportunity to lower their Zeus''s influence. Influence and power were most important to Olympus.


    "You''re threatening me?"


    "Simply fight," said Elder Gabriel as a dark aura emanated from his body. "Win, and you shall be able to leave Gargo Vige without trouble. Lose, and you''ll either die, or¡­ well, the only option is death."


    Arthur remained silent, considering his options.


    "Oh, and I''m aware of your injury," said the Elder. "Hearing your muffled screams is not very difficult."


    Arthur clenched his teeth. He had no option but to fight if he wished to preserve his life. With no backers, he was left with only one choice. Representing Gargo Vige might injure him further, but his life was more important.


    Truth be told, he expected something like this to ur as soon as he witnessed Greg''s death and Gabriel''s outburst.


    "You shall not be permitted to step up as the leader of Gargo Vige," Elder Gabriel said in an authoritative and conclusive voice.


    ''Does he think I ever cared about that¡­?'' Arthur thought, shaking his head internally.


    ''As soon as I recover from my injuries¡­ I''m ripping his vige apart.''


    "Sure, I''ll fight."


    *


    As Xiao Fan unleashed his strongest move, the third step of the Three-Step Pure Heart Palm¨CEarth-Shaking Palm¨Cthe ground in a 50 meter radius was ripped asunder, revealing the rocks beneath.


    It was as if the world split apart, providing those who lived atop a peek at whaty beneath their feet.


    A heart symbol formed on Xiao Fan''s palm. It glowed a deep shade of magenta before transforming into what seemed like a vine. Suddenly, the vine manifested atop Xiao Fan''s hand, embracing his entire arm.


    Xiao Fan tightly shut his eyes, keeping his arm extended.


    Finn reacted quickly, performing a backflip as he watched the cubes of mes disintegrate before his eyes. Then, with a swift motion, he thrust his sword towards Xiao Fan''s general direction.


    The yellow energy spiraled around the de, coiling up before gathering momentum in what seemed like a split second. Then, with a loud pop, the coiled energy shot towards Xiao Fan''s palm.


    Xiao Fan''s eyes shot open, and a vertical circle with various undecipherable inscriptions formed around his body. "Release."


    The vine covered his entire body, while the circle phased through his body, shooting towards Finn at terrifying speeds. Finn was not defenseless, as the coiled energy split into spherical bombs of condensed energy.


    "Detonate."


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack!


    As the two killer moves collided, they formed a veil of smoke, obstructing the vision of those whoy their eyes upon the climactic battlefield.


    The explosions continued for a good three minutes before finally deciding to lower in intensity. As the deafening noises faded, the smoke subsided simultaneously. Two figures stood before each other.


    Both wore cloaks of blood and donned several fatal injuries.


    But only one would survive.


    "Parasite Worm," Finn muttered under his breath as a tiny, brown worm emerged from the ground beneath Xiao Fan''s feet. Without his knowledge, he crept into his shoes, spreading its influence across its victim''s body.


    A few minutes passed, and none of them made a move.


    Suddenly, Xiao Fan''s neck cramped, and a few veins bulged from the area. His expression tightened, and he quickly gripped the area of distress with a rage-filled expression, unting his sheer fury to Finn, who simply smiled.


    Thud!


    Xiao Fan''s body fell to the floor, unconscious.


    And paralyzed for eternity.

 Chapter 151 Influential: Cassius The Enigma

    <h4>Chapter 151 Influential: Cassius The Enigma</h4>


    The match ended with Finn''s victory, which resulted in another fatal blow to Gargo Vige''s force. And, since it wasn''t a death, Elder Gabriel had no authority toment on Xiao Fan''s paralysis.


    The origin of the paralysis was unknown, but since Finn was backed by Lijkao Vige and refused to be interrogated, Gargo Vige could not retaliate. They were stuck in a deadlock with no option out.


    Except Arthur''s presence.


    "What happened?" Isabe inquired as the crimson-eyed man silently sat beside her, letting out a sigh. Arthur''s gaze swept over the old woman, and he hesitated, considering whether to reveal Elder Gabriel''s threats.


    "Elder Gabriel politely asked me to participate in the next battle, and I agreed," said the crimson-eyed man, maintaining an emotionless facade. Since Elder Gabriel had revealed his true colors, perhaps Isabe was the same.


    Isabe tilted her head, scrunching her eyebrows. "I see. Are you sure he didn''t force you? I can talk to him about it, you know?"


    Arthur calmly shook his head, turning to face the battlefield. "It''s fine. I haven''t had the chance to test out my skills in a while, so this could be a learning experience. Besides, the vige is on the road to copse."


    "Don''t say that¡­" Isabe muttered under her breath. An unknown expression formed on her face, which went unnoticed by the crimson-eyed man, who contemted and considered which cards to reveal.


    There was a possibility that he would need to escape the vige.


    With Skofnung, he was certain he could at least reach the central cities of the First Floor. It was only a matter of time. Also, depending on the oue of the battle, Elder Gabriel might be busy reducing the damage to the vige.


    ''I''lle back,'' thought Arthur. He would never forget this.


    Making him fight was equivalent to hindering his progress, in turn forcing him to lose valuable time spent containing those losses.


    A few minutes passed, and the announcer stepped onto the stage.


    "There has been a change to thepetitors," said the announcer, reading from a script firmly gripped between his fingers. Elder Feyright''s expression changed slightly, but he was not too worried. "For Gargo Vige, Kim Seo-Jun will be reced with¡­ Avalon¡­ Ah, yes, Avalon!"


    The crowd broke into confused chatter, while the announcer observed their reactions before stepping off the battlefield. A wave of uncertainty flooded over those who spectated, causing a seed of doubt to be nurtured in their minds.


    Kim Seo-Jun was a renowned, rising star of the Gargo Vige.


    How could a person with a cryptic identity rece one of the most well-renowned stars of the Gargo Vige? How had Elder Gabriel allowed such a change, and for what reason had he switched her?


    "Avalon¡­ That''s a strange name, for sure."


    "Indeed. For what reason has Elder Gabriel allowed a person with such a mysterious identity to participate."


    "It''s nepotism, I tell you."


    "No, Gargo Vige is on itsst legs. Elder Gabriel wouldn''t be as foolish as to allow one of his own to enter solely for the purpose of unting. Perhaps this is one of hisst resorts¡­ It''ll be interesting to see what this Avalon can do."


    "Perhaps¡­"


    Once the confused chatter of the crowd had subsided, the announcer stepped forth once again, attracting the attention of those who showed immense interest in thepetition of ascendance.


    He nced at Elder Feyright''splicated expression, allowing a soft chuckle to escape his lips. "For the next battle, Avalon shall engage with Cassius."


    As Arthur rose from his seat, several eyes turned in his direction. Many were curious gazes, while others were wary and cautious. A few snarled at his ordinary appearance, while others leaned back, expecting a great show.


    Those who knew of Arthur''s identity were warned by Elder Gabriel not to disclose it, as it would only attract unnecessary trouble. Even thetter¨Cif the former abided by his wishes¨Cdid not wish for Arthur''s identity to be revealed.


    Gargo Vige would suffer consequences if a Divine Ranker decided to step in.


    Well, not that a Divine Ranker would personally take the time, but perhaps an Elite Ranker would be dispatched to investigate the man who conquered the 22nd level of the First Floor, shocking the entities residing in the tower.


    "Avalon?" Isabe inquired, letting out a soft chuckle as she remarked on the cheesy name.


    Arthur revealed a faint smile, stepping onto the hard, rocky ground of the battlefield with Skofnung in tow. The Demonic de hadn''t tasted blood¨Cexcept Arthur''s own¨Cin a while, and was begging for the taste.


    ''I don''t think I can kill this guy¡­'' Arthur took note of the battle''s rules, clicking his tongue. However, dissecting the man was definitely a possibility. That way, he could win, assert his dominance, and allow his trusty sword to have a taste of blood.


    ''It''s been a while since I fought a person one on one in an organized battle,'' thought Arthur, recalling thest time, which was during the tutorial. Hisst arena battle was against Oscar Rune, in which he lost control of his emotions for a few seconds.


    Bloodlust.


    That was what escaped his suppression.


    A few seconds passed, and from the other end of the battlefield, a somewhat handsome man emerged. His face was like an ancient sculpture attempting to forge perfection, with a chiseled jawline and not a strand of facial hair.


    His long, silky, stark ck hair was tied in a ponytail, and fell to his upper back. He wore a deadpan expression, while his maroon pupils remained unwavering. His stance portrayed his strength, disying his sheer confidence.


    For an unknown reason, Arthur felt an approaching danger.


    ''This is not someone unbeknownst to the ways of the tower,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. The man before him had at least climbed two floors¡­ Usually, defeating such a person would be easy.


    However, with Arthur''s strained mana circuits and the inability to reveal his Blessing in public, he was stuck with a massive handicap.


    This was Cassius, also known as the Cassius The Enigma in the future.

 Chapter 152 The Enigma’s Last Straw: Forbidden Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 152 The Enigma''s Last Straw: Forbidden Ritual</h4>


    Cassius The Enigma, a well-renowned High Ranker in Arthur''s former life. Thetter was not certain about his origins during his past life, but as he gazed into his abyss-like eyes, he immediately understood.


    ''This is not going to be as easy as I expected,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. However, he felt no rush. His heart was tranquil, like a pond on a windless day. Although it''d be difficult to refrain from killing such a foe, Arthur was almost certain it was possible.


    Difficult did not mean impossible.


    Although the line was thin, one could still distinguish one from the other.


    "Cassius."


    "Avalon."


    As the two introduced each other, they exchanged nces. They didn''t spare any time, awaiting the announcer''s word with the utmost patience. However, as soon as the word "Begin" entered their ears, an urge overtook them.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Disappearing from their locations, the two rushed forward. Usually, in such a situation, the person who''d climbed a higher floor would dominate. However, utilizing Cassius''s naivety due to his nurturing within the Lijkao Vige and the fact that he hadn''t settled into his former agenda, Arthur could maintain an even battle.


    But that was not enough.


    Victory could not be achieved by being equally-matched with one''s foe. Surpassing their enemy was the definition of victory.


    As two strong gusts of wind collided, the shockwaves produced were massive and destructive. The ground beneath was ripped asunder solely due to the collision, although the damage was not deep.


    Oftentimes, a battle was not defined by the amount of destruction caused, but the amount of destruction prevented. Arthur was aware of Cassius''s powers, and he knew better than to offer up his field advantage.


    Cassius''s eyes released a spark of purple energy, following an influx in his speed. His figure practically turned invisible, following his arrival only a few feet away from Arthur, who seemed to be caught off-guard.


    But that was far from the truth.


    With a swift motion, the crimson-eyed man awakened Skofnung, enduring its sighs as the Demonic de conveyed its sheer hunger to its wielder. Arthur swung the sword in an arc, approaching Cassius''s neck with breakneck speed.


    "You''re fast," Cassius muttered under his breath, masking his words under the explosion that rang due to the collision of his and Arthur''s swords. As the crimson and amethyst aura collided, the twopetitors gritted their teeth.


    A sh urred, hurling both energies in opposite directions.


    Arthur quickly backed away, risking the possibility of a persistence attack. He and Cassius were engaging in a sword-lock, and the basics of swordsmanship advised one not to back away in any situation.


    Unfortunately, this was not a normal situation.


    Arthur was not only well-versed in swordsmanship, but also in magic. His sole advantage was not closebat, but also long-range. Since Cassius was a swordsman, he did not have such a luxury, and was forced to remain on his heels, desperately trying to close the gap.


    But he didn''t.


    Even as Arthur widened the gap between him and Cassius, thetter did not react. He simply stood still.


    ''Inferno Vortex,'' Arthur said internally, willing his mana to interact with the property of fire, transforming into mes. His mana stone pumped continuous mana to his body, rejuvenating his mana circuits.


    But they were not free from strain.


    Suddenly, a massive quantity of mes spilled from Arthur''s body, dying a twenty-meter radius of orange-red. The temperature of the atmosphere rose at terrifying speeds, following close behind the heat of Arthur''s mes.


    Then, the mes began spinning clockwise, assuming a liquid-like consistency as they formed what modern scientists regarded as a "vortex." The deafening noises of crackles epassed the battlefield.


    Cassius''s eyes widened slightly, but he was not surprised.


    Gargo Vige was not inferior to Lijkao Vige; it never had been. However, it was only the former''s naivety and their tendency to avoid exploiting things that allowed thetter to dominate in thispetition.


    Even then, if a war broke out, Lijkao Vige was not guaranteed victory.


    Cassius¨Cas someone who had stepped into the tower¨Cwas not unbeknownst to its wonder. He did not blindly trust his vige like others of his age. Elder Gabrel was indeed stronger than Elder Feyright.


    ''But it all depends on thispetition,'' thought Cassius, letting out a defeated sigh as he shook his head. ''The man before me¡­ he is not weak, but he is also not overly powerful. He is unlike others¡­ Has he also stepped into the tower?''


    Perhaps¡­


    Cassius didn''t waste any time, establishing protective measures as the vortex of mes headed his way. Suddenly, however, an arrow raked in mes emerged, ripping the vortex asunder for a split second.


    Cassius''s eyes widened, and his irises narrowed. A sense of urgency overtook him, forcing forth a move he never would have attempted, had he not been in danger.


    Three ws emerged from the ground beneath. The arms connected to the ws were epassed in what seemed like fur, while the ws were stark ck with the sharpness to slice rock like butter.


    One gripped Cassius''s head, while the other two gripped his arms. His eyes widened, and his pupils rolled up.


    Elder Feyright disyed a mixed expression.


    The spectacle before him was a forbidden ritual that involved sacrificing one''s life force for power. Although not many knew of this ritual, they could somewhat specte that it was not virtuous in the slightest.


    It was Demonic.


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly, and he increased the speed at which the vortex neared Cassius. The fire arrow was also moving at terrifying speeds.


    However, with a swift motion of his hand, Cassius crushed the arrow in his palm, allowing its remnants to fall to the ground. Aside from disconnected ws gripping his head and arms, there was no physical change in Cassius''s appearance.


    However, it was quite obvious to most that the man''s vitality was decreasing at a terrifying pace. Although Cassius did not blindly trust his vige, the residents of his hometown were incredibly important to him.


    He couldn''t let them be ughtered¨Cprovided that he lost.


    Thus, he opted to use a forbidden ritual.

 Chapter 153 Conflict: All According To His Plan

    <h4>Chapter 153 Conflict: All ording To His n</h4>


    Arthur''s mes raged on, assaulting Cassius from all sides as they threatened to consume thetter''s very existence. The mes were forged using Arthur''s mana, and were the product of abination of basic spells.


    Being incredibly well-versed in the subject of magic, the crimson-eyed man was naturally aware of spells even the Divine Rankers had never explored. He could forge powerful spells by simply extracting the foundation from the weakest and mostmon spells.


    His most ring weakness was theck of sufficient mana, but the mana stone was definitely assisting in that aspect. Although not perfect, it could still supply him with sufficient mana for at least a few spells and asting closebat battle.


    Cassius''s forbidden ritual was definitely an increment in the difficulty of the battle, but Arthur hadn''t yed even half of his cards, yet.


    Cassius''s eyes glowed a sharp, white color, piercing through the orange-red mes of the crimson-eyed man. Wind danced at his fingertips, while the rocks beneath his feet bent to his will.


    ''A Wind and Earth Affinity ritual,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, letting out a sigh. He had been standing idle for the past three minutes, waiting for his mana to recover as Cassius struggled due to his spell.


    Rushing in at such a point of time was utterly stupid, as Cassius''s mood swings were heightened. The forbidden ritual wasn''t without consequences, as it consumed both vitality and sanity.


    Eventually, Cassius would be nothing more than a dried-up husk of his former self.


    With not a drop of life force or rationality remaining.


    An ear-piercing scream escaped Cassius''s lips, following a sudden decrease in the battlefield''s temperature. Arthur''s mes began dispersing, following an increment in the strength of the surrounding wind.


    The ground shook violently, following the manifestation of two boulders on each side of Cassius''s body. Each boulder was around four meters tall and two meters wide, and heavy enough to crush Arthur under their massive mass.


    Suddenly, the strong winds transformed into a condensed form of gale, sweeping past Arthur''s face. A cut appeared on the crimson-eyed man''s cheek, leaking a crimson, viscous liquid that dripped down his skin.


    ''It''s time to finish this,'' thought Arthur, sighing. He slowly walked forward, activating Sword Spirit. Orange, ck, and red aura burst in all directions, dying the crimson-eyed man''s vision in the particr set of colors.


    An invisible burden weighed on Cassius''s shoulders, pushing him down. However, he roared, resisting the urge to kneel before his foe.


    Arthur slowly approached Cassius. Thetter struggled to maintain his bnce, even after conducting the ritual. Thetter was a well-known High Ranker in the future, yet in front of the crimson-eyed man, he was nothing but an amateur.


    In Cassius''s eyes, the crimson-eyed man was a devil. With a body shrouded in darkness and with scarlet eyes peeking through the abyss, Arthur''s appearance sent shivers down The Enigma''s spine.


    When the crimson-eyed man was barely a few feet away, he extended his arm.


    ''[Judgment Regeneration],'' thought Arthur, allowing crimson aura to creep from his arm and enter Cassius''s body. Immediately, thetter''s body began convulsing, and a few system windows manifested before Arthur''s eyes.


    [Sin Toll has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 99% Sin and 1% Virtue.]


    [Massive de-buffs are being applied.]


    Since the forbidden ritual had been conducted, the effects of [Judgment Regeneration] were maximized. Strength was sucked from Cassius''s body in proportion to the disbnce of his values.


    As mentioned before, even if one had overpowering Virtue, one was not free from the effects of [Judgment Regeneration]. Only those with utterly equivalent values were capable of escaping its effects¡­


    Except, of course, Necromantic and Corrupted Beasts.


    But that was only for [Judgment Regeneration]. [Sin Toll] seemed to be effective on them, too.


    After a long period of not being able to use [Judgment Regeneration], Arthur relished the opportunity to the fullest. He savored the cool sensation as the crimson energy returned to his body.


    It was refreshing.


    Also, the sight of his foe crouching before him, squirming in pain¡­ It brought Arthur joy.


    ''I would have given you a painless experience¡­'' Arthur thought, letting out a sigh. ''s, my life is on the line here.''


    Arthur squatted, cing his hand atop Cassius''s hand. He injected an enormous amount of mana. Since thetter''s power was contaminated by [Judgment Regeneration], he was unable to disy his true capabilities.


    Arthur could easily perform [Mana Overload]. However, the crimson-eyed man couldn''t end Cassius''s life.


    So, what if he simply destroyed both of his arms?


    Splurt! Splurt!


    Both of Cassius''s arms exploded into a shower of blood and flesh, dying Arthur''s body scarlet red. The crowd gasped, and Elder Feyright immediately stepped on the battlefield, intending to kill Arthur.


    However, at that moment, another pressure descended upon the arena.


    "You''re telling me you''re going to allow that to happen?" Elder Feyright inquired as if it were ridiculous. Elder Gabriel cringed, unable to determine the depth Feyright would stoop to in order to decrease Gargo Vige''s forces.


    His hypocrisy was too great.


    Once Cassius had fainted, and once the area around his body was merely a pool of blood, Gabrel turned to face Arthur. "Avalon, head into the locker rooms and recuperate. You have another battle, soon."


    "Oh, no he doesn''t!" Feyright shouted, extending his arm as a golden light condensed to form a sword. The light pierced the heavens, letting out a triumphant sound of victory as its tip threatened Arthur.


    Suddenly, a dark barrier formed between the light sword and Arthur''s body.


    "Feyright, do not cross the line. I allowed one of thepetitors'' deaths to be in vain due to your mindless bbering. I shall not allow such a tragedy to ur again."


    "Who is going to stop me?" Elder Feyright inquired, a flood of rage appearing in his eyes, which disyed immense hostility.


    "Think, you big-headed geezer."


    In only a few seconds, terrifying explosions rang across the battlefield.

 Chapter 154 Locker Rooms: Disciple Of Death

    <h4>Chapter 154 Locker Rooms: Disciple Of Death</h4>


    Arthur entered the dark locker rooms, lighting a candle as he plopped down on one of the benches and sighed. The room was warm and cozy but contained the squalid scent of body odor.


    All otherpetitors had entered the stands to spectate the various battles. Arthur circted mana across his body, inspecting the damage to his circuits in-depth after straining them so much.


    However, it was necessary.


    The more Cassius spent his vitality, the more power he amassed. Although the crimson-eyed man refrained from attacking initially, he was forced to do so once the power exceeded his ability to dominate.


    His purpose was not only to defeat Cassius but also to instill a particr kind of fear in the hearts of the crowd, Elder Feyright. Moreover, to Elder Gabriel, Arthur disyed unwavering determination and dominating potential and power.


    This allowed Elder Gabriel to feel a sense of superiority and control since he believed he had Arthur in the palm of his hand. Once Cassius was injured beyond belief and on the doorway to Hell, the intense emotions in the hearts of both Gabriel and Feyright burst.


    Thetter experienced a sense of danger, resulting in an urge to kill Arthur.


    The former experienced a sense of tion, resulting in an urge to protect and further control Arthur.


    Both were equally detrimental to Arthur''s ns, but they allowed the crimson-eyed man to instigate a battle. As the crowd was swept into their scuffle, other members would step up to defend their honor.


    Naivety was the best victim of maniption. Those with immense pride, along with a narrow mind and naive beliefs were incredibly easy to manipte, as one simply had to y with their emotions.


    Arthur knew that Gabriel and Feyright would eventually realize his motive, as they weren''t as naive as their descendants and nmates. However, by then, it would be toote, as Arthur would have escaped.


    There was no chance of receiving the inheritance of the Baron Of Death.


    The trip was a failure.


    But, before Arthur left, he nned to loot Gargo Vige so as not to leave empty-handed after spending so much time. The crimson-eyed man couldn''t¨Cas his conscience wouldn''t allow it¨Cleave without exploiting the vige that had treated him like expendable goods.


    Suddenly, the sound of a twisting knob entered Arthur''s ears. He immediately ced his hand on Skofnung, which had consumed its fair share of blood. Although, without the satisfaction of causing death, the Demonic de was not satisfied.


    As the door to the locker room creaked open, a shadowed figure revealed its presence.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s eyes widened slightly. "Aunt Isabe?"


    Isabe¨Cthe shadowed figure¨Cnced at the crimson-eyed man''s sword before letting out a little chuckle. "Were you going to sh me to bits, Arthur?"


    "Of course not," the crimson-eyed man replied, leaning back in his seat. Isabe continued to smile gently, taking a seat beside Arthur. Her movements were slow, while her body was incredibly stiff.


    She was unlike Gabriel, who retained 50% of his power from his prime.


    Although neither of them continued their climb, thetter continued to train the residents of Gargo Vige, in turn preserving half of his power. On the other hand, Isabe''s situation was a bitplicated.


    Shepletely abandoned her hopes and dreams but was still able to find happiness. After such a devastating life, one wouldn''t be surprised to see a suicide note hung up on her house door.


    However, she fought through the inconveniences, deciding to savor life.


    Arthur¨Calbeit unconsciously¨Chade to acknowledge and admire that way of thinking, although he was still disappointed that she didn''t pursue her goal. Every yer''s goal was to climb as high as they could.


    "Congrattions on winning," said Isabe, continuing to smile.


    She was a veteran in the tower and realized the necessity of brutality. Even if it was not required, one needed to instill fear in their enemy''s heart, or they would simply crawl back and bite.


    "Thanks."


    Suddenly, Isabe let out a chuckle before breaking out intoughter. "But seriously¡­ Avalon?"


    Arthur felt wronged. Even he was a bit pissed about the name, although he hadn''t gotten a chance toin to the perpetrator, yet. And, if things go well, he will never receive the chance to meet Gabriel.


    If the situation progressed perfectly, he would die in this battle.


    Of course, not all things things progressed ording to a nned scenario.


    "Why did youe here?" Arthur inquired. As those words escaped his lips, the atmosphere dropped in temperature almost instantly. Each word spoken contained deep emotion and echoed across the room as if it were absolute.


    Arthur''s chest was tight, but he was mostly calm. "Disciple Of Death."


    Isabe''s face paled, and her eyes widened. Time stopped.


    Arthur and Isabe locked eyes. The former''s eyes reflected a mix of confidence along with a single ounce of regret. Thetter''s eyes contained utter shock, rage, and what Arthur expected to see¡­


    Fear.


    Death was a well-renowned aspect of power, but not on the earlier floors of the tower. As people entered Heaven''s Spire, they retained their morality and expected others to act simrly. They shunned the unholy aspect.


    However, as they climbed higher, they shed all connections to what people call "humanity." Eventually, they embraced the questionable and controversial aspects of power, thirsting for power.


    Isabe was nning on, or had already inherited the legacy of the Baron Of Death.


    Faced with a possible opportunity to recover her original status, she delved deeper into the concept of death. As she experimented, the regret and agony morphed into a mere fleeting dream, freeing her of all the painful memories.


    However, when contemting whether to reveal her findings or hide them, she chose thetter in order to prevent being shunned away from society. For that very purpose, she also morphed into a kind soul, trying to cement her position in hermunity.


    Humans were social animals, especially when weak.


    They needed to band together.


    Isabe, although having discovered such an important inheritance, wasn''t able to make the most of it due to her connections to society.


    She wasted her life.

 Chapter 155 Black Orb: Key To The Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 155 ck Orb: Key To The Inheritance</h4>


    How did Arthur discover such information?


    Well, through subtle clues. As an inexperienced yer not well-versed in the art of masking her movements, she was quite easy to discover. Her experience¨Calthough immense in terms of life¨Ccouldn''tpare to Arthur in terms of basic survival.


    Covering one''s traces was the most basic aspect of survival.


    It was already a surprise that no one had discovered her true identity for years¡­ but then again, the vige was full of naive teenagers and adults who only wished to be the protagonists of their own stories.


    They were unbeknownst to even the most basic of chores. When faced with danger at every turn, they were unaware of how to react. However, Arthur was free from such stupidity when considering his struggles during the initial stages of climbing the tower.


    Firstly, Isabe''s aura often leaked and was inherently simr to what Arthur sensed near the inheritance ground.


    Secondly, her change was sudden, resulting in Arthur conducting a thorough examination of her daily routine and the ces she visited. It might''ve been creepy, and the crimson-eyed man understood that.


    But frankly, he didn''t care. His objective was not rted to such vulgar tasks.


    Thirdly, an interrogation of other residents of Gargo Vige. It wasn''t easy to procure information about a trusted nmate, but it also wasn''t impossible. Using a few of the tokens he received afterpleting the First Floor, Arthur was easily able to bribe them.


    When hepleted the First Floor, he also received an Aquarius Token, but that was forter.


    "How did you¡­"


    "Kneel," said the crimson-eyed man. Isabe''s expression crumpled, and she red intently at Arthur. However, as she gazed into the radiant, crimson eyes of his, her will to resist shattered immediately.


    His words were authoritative as if he were absolute. He was supreme.


    "Do I have to repeat myself?" Arthur asked, cocking his head while pointing at the floor before him. Isabe gritted her teeth, tightening her muscles as she resisted the urge to explode into anger.


    She contemted killing Arthur. But, having witnessed his performance during the battle against Cassius, that was utterly impossible.


    While muttering profanities under her breath, Isabe approached the crimson-eyed man, dropping down to one knee while clenching her teeth. She then red at the floor beneath, refusing to raise her head.


    Arthur smiled internally.


    Manipting her into submitting was not difficult. And, he had also managed to achieve the perfect scenario.


    When nning to trap Elder Gabriel and Elder Feyright in a battle that would certainly end in a massacre, he changed an aspect to force Isabe into a position where resisting was practically impossible.


    As soon as Luc killed Greg, Arthur''s n was rendered immacte.


    Isabe was nning to use Arthur as nutrition to unlock the inheritance further, but the n had backfired.


    When Gabriel called Arthur to his room, Isabe quickly realized the potential thetter held. Once she realized that Arthur''s power was much greater than she thought, her greed rose to an unhealthy amount.


    She was nning on striking once Arthur got injured during battle. Although her n did somewhat work, she was unaware of the existence of [Judgment Regeneration], resulting in her miscalcting the time she had.


    During the buffer Arthur received, he immediately expended most of his mana healing his wounds. Although hisbat strength had decreased, his appearance portrayed him at his peak.


    Sometimes, looking like you could do something is more beneficial than actually being capable.


    When Gabriel and Feyright engaged in battle, Isabe quickly rushed to Arthur''s room, hoping to murder the crimson-eyed man and absorb him as nutrition. However, she had vastly underestimated him.


    Suddenly, Arthur ced his hands on Isabe''s head.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 75% Sin and 25% Virtue.]


    [Mediocre de-buffs are being applied.]


    As the strength escaped Isabe''s body, she turned pale. With a crazed scream, she inspected her body, attempting to locate the origin of such a phenomenon. How could she simply lose all her power?


    Why?


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in her mind. Trembling, she raised her ashen face, locking eyes with Arthur. The crimson-eyed man''s presence seemed so vast, like an unscble sky she could never reach.


    Arthur smirked. Isabe was previously equal to¨Cor maybe even stronger than¨Chim, but now, she seemed so small; so fragile. She was like ss that would shatter on impact. And that was exactly what Arthur nned to do.


    "Hand over the key, Isabe," said Arthur, extending his arm. Isabe was powerless before him. The former''s face contorted to represent the face of a devil. He had achieved victory after so long.


    The inheritance was his!


    He wouldn''t have to leave empty-handed!


    Isabe dug in her pockets, retrieving what seemed like a ck orb. Arthur gazed intently at the orb, recalling that the hole in the altar was of a simr shape. He grabbed the orb, observing the grey striations on it.


    The orb was not entirely spherical and had grooves and uneven edges. It seemed to have been refined by an amateur, which caused Arthur to wonder whether it was the real key. He nced at Isabe.


    The woman was petrified and didn''t dare to even squeak before the crimson-eyed man. Observing her tiny, trembling body, Arthur dispelled all doubts. Perhaps this was the true key¡­ but not the orb.


    Perhaps the material was the key.


    He willed his mana forth, consuming the orb in a thinyer of energy. Before his eyes, the orb began shedding its darkness, mixing with the mana. It was as if the orb was melting before Arthur''s eyes.


    Eventually, the orb became nothing but a pool of liquid ckness.


    However, as Arthur withdrew only the mana, the material quickly became solid again. The crimson-eyed man raised an eyebrow, realizing the properties of the material thaty in his hands.


    When in contact with mana, it became liquid.


    When exposed to air, it solidified.


    It was quite interesting.


    But most of all, it was the key to sess.

 Chapter 156 Key To Success: Chaos Ensues

    <h4>Chapter 156 Key To Sess: Chaos Ensues</h4>


    The key to sess¡­


    The statement sounded unreal. Arthur grasped the material, tightening his grip. Now, using his own mana, he had shaped the orb into something perfect. It did not have any uneven edges, and was entirely ck¡­


    Without any striations or streaks.


    A smirk appeared on Arthur''s face, which turned towards Isabe. Thetter winced at the former''s gaze, continuing to stare intently at the ground. At that point, any resistance was futile, as her life was in Arthur''s hands.


    Not only was she without strength, but Arthur also had her weakness clutched between his fingers.


    "Thank you for helping me, even if you were preparing a feast," Arthur''s words resounded in her ears, causing her eyes to widen. Her gaze contained intense emotions, which were abination of anxiety, fear, and most of all¡­


    Regret.


    Arthur unsheathed Skofnung, and with a quick, silent sh, Isabe''s head separated from the rest of her body. Her head rolled on the cold, hard floor, spilling crimson, viscous liquid as it formed a pool.


    Her expression¨Ceven after an untimely death¨Ccontained a hint of fury.


    Thud!


    What remained of her body copsed. Arthur watched emotionlessly, fiddling with the ck orb in his right hand. It wasn''t that he felt nothing, as the woman was genuinely kind to him, albeit due to an ulterior motive.


    But s, the benefits of killing her outweigh those of sparing her.


    One thing he''d learned from both his former life and his current life was that the best enemy was a dead one. Someone who could develop into a thorn in Arthur''s side was also worthy of his wrath.


    Isabe¨Calthough incredibly untalented and unaware of how the inheritance she''d stumbled upon operated¨Cwas still a yer. Not a single yer could be underestimated, especially when Arthur was only in his initial stages of climbing.


    He stood up, letting out a sigh. Generating an incredibly weak water spell, he wiped away the blood from the floor while stuffing Isabe''s corpse into a locker. It was better if no one discovered it until after Arthur either destroyed the vige or escaped.


    Although a few would question Isabe''s disappearance, Arthur wouldn''t be present.


    Immediately, he traversed through the cramped locker room, approaching the back door, through which the janitor often entered. Unlocking the door by simply shattering the doorknob, Arthur exited the locker room.


    As the cold breeze of the outside world swept his hair back, Arthur relished the sensation by shutting his eyes for a few seconds.


    Then, infusing his calves with mana, he sped off. His destination was the inheritance ground, and his objective was to at least unlock the first part of the Baron Of Death''s inheritance. He wasn''t certain if it was possible to unlock the entire inheritance.


    The High Ranker wouldn''t be so stupid as to allow anyone to inherit his legacy. One needed to show at least a certain level of skill, and Arthur was almost sure he hadn''t achieved such a level, yet.


    As he attempted to sneak out, a pair of eyes nced in his general direction.


    "Is that Avalon?"


    Her words caused many to turn their eyes. Initially, the spectators felt a jolt of curiosity and confusion. They wondered why the newest rising star of Gargo Vige would suddenly consider escaping.


    But, as someone entered the locker room from which he''d escaped, Isabe''s corpse was quickly located. Enraged at a nmate''s death, the residents of Gargo Vige directed their anger at Arthur, whom they believed to be the perpetrator.


    Elder Gabriel and Elder Feyright continued to battle. Since their battle was so intense and heated, they didn''t have time to be concerned about the situation around them.


    A few people pursued Arthur, while others assisted either Gabriel or Feyright in their battle.


    The Competition''s purpose had been abandoned, leaving the entirety of the arena in utter chaos. Screams resounded as many lives were lost. The war many tried to prevent had finally arrived.


    Either Gargo Vige or Lijkao Vige would copse today.


    The war that had been postponed for decades was finally unfolding, and it was all caused by a mere yer on the First Floor of the tower. Because of a few senseless choices, hundreds of lives would be lost.


    Blood would spill in liters.


    "How long has it been, Gabriel?" Feyright inquired. His anger had dimmed, and he finally began realizing the consequences of his actions. However, it was already toote to back out. The war had already begun.


    The expressions of hisrades disyed determination. They would readily sacrifice their lives for the vige. Such feelings were vivid in their gazes and disyed clearly with each step, or each sh.


    ''Where had he gone wrong?'' Feyright wondered, observing the mess he and Gabriel had created due to their rivalry decades ago.


    "Over forty years, I would assume," replied Gabriel, his voiceced with the same sentiment as his rival. He had expected such an oue and had seeded in preventing it several times. s, not all great thingsst forever.


    "Come," said Feyright as a ginseng manifested in his hand. Gabriel''s eyes widened, fear approaching from the depths of his heart as he gazed at the item in Feyright''s hand. The Ginseng of Lobo.


    It was an item Feyright purchased before retiring for good. Using it, one could summon a 150 Mark Novice Beast. Precisely, a wolf.


    Since Feyright was using his trump card, it only made sense for Gabriel to reciprocate. Digging in his pockets, thetter retrieved an emerald stone, also known as the Jagged Rock Of Brutus. It was a mystical item capable of summoning a 150 Mask Novice Beast, too. Only, the rock was capable of summoning a bear.


    Feyright slit his wrist, drawing a few droplets of blood, which he promptly spilled on the Ginseng, dying it crimson in a matter of seconds.


    Gabriel circted mana across his body, shattering the emerald stone solely using the pressure of supernatural energy.


    The skies darkened as two entities were summoned simultaneously.

 Chapter 157 Pursuers: Running For His Life

    <h4>Chapter 157 Pursuers: Running For His Life</h4>


    ''I can''t face them head-on,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, ncing over his shoulder. A few dozen men and women with determined, enraged eyes, clenched teeth, and a stance that disyed their hostility, pursued Arthur as if there was no tomorrow.


    Their movements were almost as fast as Arthur''s, forcing the crimson-eyed man to use almost all of his mana to maintain a decent lead.


    At that point, not much of his mana reserve remained. Excessive use of the mana stone would only increase the pressure of his mana circuits, which was why Arthur was forced to sever the connection between the stone and his circuits.


    Now, with barely 20% of his mana remaining, Arthur was in a difficult spot.


    He had expected a few people to notice his escape, as a few of them were yers. However, he hadn''t expected to be pursued by such a massive group of people, all of whom were only a little weaker than him.


    Arthur''s only advantage was his above-average speed, which he maintained using [Ethereal Glide]. If he engaged in physical or magicalbat, it would only be a matter of time before he sumbed.


    ''If only I can get to the inheritance ground before my mana reserve runs out¡­'' Arthur gritted his teeth. He knew that even if he achieved that goal, he wouldn''t be able to finish the first part of the inheritance.


    It seemed like he had failed to n everything.


    Not all variables could be ounted for, and he was aware of that. In such a situation, he could only persist, refusing to give up.


    Slowing down would result in death. Isabe''s death was not a small matter, and the residents of Gargo Vige would undoubtedly demand an eye for an eye. Death for death.


    ''This will consume 6% of my peak mana,'' thought Arthur as he cast a darkness-type spell. The property of darkness burst from his body, enveloping the surrounding forest in a shroud of ckness.


    Since he was the caster, Arthur was able to retain his vision.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Alex, where are you!? We can''t lose each other! That''s exactly what he wants. Splitting up will be our downfall!"


    "Oliver! What the fuck is this?"


    The pursuers were naturally confused by the shroud of darkness, resulting in them losing their sturdy footing. They unintentionally strayed away from arge group, allowing the crimson-eyed man to strike.


    A particr,nky man opened his eyes wide, desperately trying to regain his vision, but to no avail. His eyes were a deep shade of amethyst, while his hair was stark ck, tied into a bun behind his head.


    He, too, was a yer but was entirely dependent on his peers. Hisbat skills were sub-par and with below-average intelligence, he was useless in a situation without the assistance of his peers.


    ''The perfect first target,'' thought Arthur, ncing at the amethyst-eyed man. Although his skills were below average, he was like the glue that held the group together. One could say that he existed solely to provide moral support.


    Eliminating such a person would certainly cause division.


    Arthur couldn''t simply escape, as that would only buy him time. The pursuers would eventually escape the shroud and continue the chase, resulting in the 6% of his mana being wasted. With only 14% remaining, he was in a dangerous situation.


    Using a part of it to eliminate future dangers was a more beneficial choice.


    After locking his eyes on the amethyst-eyed man, Arthur rushed forward, awakening Skofnung. Thankfully, the awakening consumed little to no mana and was a perfect substitute to Mana Infusion.


    Although Mana Infusion increased the sharpness and durability of the sword further, the awakening was enough to behead such a weak yer.


    As he reached within proximity, the amethyst-eyed man sensed his presence. Even while essentially being blind, Arthur''s foe was able to maneuver almost immactely, swinging his sword toward the crimson-eyed man''s face.


    With a swift motion, Arthur avoided the strike, swinging his elbow down on the t part of his foe''s sword.


    Instead of producing a loud, nging sound, the impact instead produced a low thud. The sword slipped from the amethyst-eyed man''s hands, falling to the ground harmlessly. At that point, Arthur''s foe was already considered dead.


    sh!


    A clean decapitation.


    The hot blood spilled on a few other yers, alerting them. Arthur dug Skofnung into the amethyst-eyed man''s face, allowing the sword to rejuvenate before quickly escaping the shroud of darkness.


    Then, he took off running, allowing the chaos to ensue.


    "Blood?"


    "What the fuck? Who died!?"


    "Alex! No, that bastard!"


    "Alex is dead? How the hell did he manage to kill him without being detected? Are you sure we''re dealing with a regr yer?"


    "With how he killed Cassius, I''m having second thoughts."


    "But he killed Isabe¡­"


    It didn''t take long for the pursuers to regroup, but they were definitely less organized than usual. Even one person''s loss was a massive blow, as the amethyst-eyed man existed for moral support.


    However, their chase was still difficult for Arthur to endure.


    A few minutes passed in silence, and the crimson-eyed man beheaded another man; this time without the need to envelop the area in a shroud of darkness. Solely using his speed, he could deliver fatal blows.


    Although, it did consume a massive chunk of his total mana.


    Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Arthur spotted the tiny opening that led to the inheritance ground. His dull expression brightened, and with a swift motion, he unsheathed Skofnung.


    ''Fuck this,'' he thought, slitting his wrist to produce a massive amount of blood. He trapped the blood in cloth, allowing the scent to spread before tossing it far away. Since the scent of blood wasn''t lingering on him anymore, it''d be difficult to locate him.


    Mind you, it wasn''t Arthur''s blood that produced the scent.


    It was the amethyst-eyed man''s.


    The blood definitely caused the group to divide, but it didn''t halt the chase itself.


    The pursuers followed Arthur into the cave.

 Chapter 158 Mana Consumption: A Pile Of Rocks

    <h4>Chapter 158 Mana Consumption: A Pile Of Rocks</h4>


    Slipping through the maze of unlit passages like a slippery snake, Arthur made his way toward the inheritance ground. He could hear the thuds of footsteps and the ngs of armor and weapons colliding with rock.


    His eyes darted across the ce, eventuallynding on the sight of a pile of loose rocks. Arthur could vividly hear the tumultuous footsteps that approached his general directions at a speed he was incapable of coping with.


    He would eventually be caught.


    ''This is fucking stupid,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, his eyes locked on the loose pile of rocks. Not only would it cause injuries, but it would also consume a massive chunk of mana, essentially leaving him defenseless afterward.


    However, he was left with no choice.


    He quickly approached the pile of rocks, cing his hand atop one of them. The texture of the rock was rough, and it didn''t seem too sturdy. He allowed a bit of his mana to enter the rock, causing a faint aura to escape it.


    The mana soon shone, the strands coiling up before condensing around the pile of rocks. A crimson aura illuminated the unlit passage. Arthur continued to force more and more mana into the rocks but made sure not to make it too destructive towards himself.


    Shards of rock flew in all directions, and a miniature hurricane formed solely due to the concentrated mana.


    Blisters and calluses formed on Arthur''s skin. As a few more seconds passed, they evolved into tiny cuts, and then fairlyrge cuts. The crimson-eyed man gritted his teeth, enduring the rising pain that coursed across his body.


    His eyes were bloodshot, and his expression was strained. His mana was consumed rapidly as the concentration of mana within the rocks increased. Eventually, the coils of mana had morphed into ayer.


    ''Three¡­''


    The footsteps closed in, and silhouettes of humans began appearing one by one. Arthur''s vision was blurring due to the pain, while the rapid decrease in his mana reserve was not helping in any shape or form.


    Instead, it was only worsening the situation.


    "There he is!" A green-haired man shouted, pointing at the crouching figure of the crimson-eyed man. The former''s expression brightened, noticing the wounds on thetter''s body. He motioned for his group to follow him through the narrow passage.


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    ''Two¡­''


    Arthur''s droopy eyes turned to face the pursuers with an expression of annoyance. He shot a cold re at them, stopping them in their tracks for a split second. But that dy was all Arthur needed.


    Theyer of mana around the pile of rocks produced a sizzling sound, releasing gray smoke while shaking violently. Arthur quickly positioned himself on the opposite side of the rubble, gazing at the approaching men and women.


    With an expression of indifference, he stopped releasing mana, cutting the connection.


    ''One¡­''


    With barely a second remaining, Arthur unsheathed Skofnung. The pursuers were barely a few meters away from the crimson-eyed man, and a few had already prepared spells to engage inbat.


    They believed it would be an easy battle.


    But they couldn''t be farther from the truth.


    A cold smile blossomed on Arthur''s face, recing his emotionlessness. Shivers shot down the spines of the pursuers as they locked eyes with the crimson-eyed man, who was about to swing down.


    The green-haired man was the first to notice Arthur''s actions. His eyes widened, and with a sweep of his hand, he motioned for the pursuers to stop. With barely a few feet of distance remaining, the two parties simply stared at each other.


    Swoosh!


    Arthur swung Skofnung towards the rubble, utilizing the impact as a catalyst for what was about to ur. As soon as the de collided with the pile of rocks, the concentratedyer of mana that was barely contained by Arthur''s will sizzled.


    "Bye-bye!" Arthurughed, waving.


    Immediately, the sight of falling boulders and smoke epassed his vision. The world spun around him and excruciating pain coursed across his body. But he simply found happiness in the helpless screams of the pursuers.


    The blood-curdling voices and the cries of pain¡­


    Arthur was certain that half of them had died instantly. Thankfully, he covered his body in ayer of mana before the explosion, saving the essential parts of the body while allowing the rest to suffer severe injuries.


    The flesh on his torso was utterly destroyed, with smoke and hot blooding out.


    "Fuck¡­" Arthur whispered, wiping away the blood from his face using his trembling, bony fingers. Despite the pain, a smile hung on his lips, urately disying his tion at having escaped danger.


    Well, danger still existed.


    But at least its potency had been decreased severalfold. Injuries could be healed, but fighting off such a massive group of yers was utterly impossible. However, running away was definitely possible.


    Arthur barely held himself up, limping over to the altar.


    The moisture of the cave stuck to his skin, while his blood mixed with the water beneath, dying it a crimson shade. His breaths were strained, and he let out a sigh each time he inhaled and exhaled.


    It was difficult to exist.


    After a few seconds of walking, Arthur finally reached the altar. He retrieved the ck stone, making sure it was the correct shape. Then, he ced it in the hole, stepping back as he spectated the show.


    For a few seconds, nothing urred, causing Arthur to furrow his eyebrows.


    However, suddenly, the ck stone melted into dark liquid, returning to the crimson-eyed man''s hand. Since the process was involuntary, doubt arose in Arthur''s mind as he observed the liquid.


    Nothing seemed to have changed.


    However, suddenly, a shrill scream echoed across the cave. Arthur¨Calthough initially startled¨Cdidn''t fail to regain hisposure almost instantly. Soon, many screams resounded across the cave.


    They were the voices of death.


    Once the voices subsided, the invisible barrier faded away solely for its inheritor to enter. Arthur dragged his body into the barrier. After entering the inheritance ground and walking a few steps, he copsed on the ground.


    He had barely 1% mana left, and without the mana stone''s functions, it would take some time for his body to rejuvenate independently.


    ''I can''t continue like this.''

 Chapter 159 Novice Beasts: Explosive Clams

    <h4>Chapter 159 Novice Beasts: Explosive ms</h4>


    Clusters of tiny orbs descended from the ashen sky, illuminating the somewhat dim atmosphere with their lustrous light.


    The chaos continued, and dozens of people continued to hack away at each other. Their sole purpose was tomit murder and preserve the honor of their vige. It was impressive how devoted a person could be to their town.


    However, Arthur would refer to it as stupidity if he were here. The naivety portrayed by mindlessly fighting for something or someone that did not give two shits about them was immense.


    As the clusters of orbs rose in the potency of emanated light, they split, scurrying to either side of each other. Then, they condensed while reproducing at a terrifying rate, eventually disying signs of assuming a physical shape.


    Gabriel and Feyright gazed emotionlessly at each other, their eyes determined.


    The orbs materialized into a bear and a wolf respectively, the former standing beside Gabriel, and thetter standing beside Feyright. The ground shook, struggling to amodate their weight.


    "Give up, Gabriel," said Feyright, flicking his wrist as golden energy danced across his fingertips. The energy was lustrous, adorned with the asional streaks of purple that seemed to run through it.


    The wolf lowered his head before letting out a thunderous howl; a howl that seemed to pierce the heavens themselves. The bear gritted his teeth, allowing a bit of saliva to escape his jaws. As soon as the saliva collided with the ground, a potent, sizzling sound drowned out all other noises.


    Then, a booming growl escaped the bear''s jaws, disying its might.


    "Look who''s talking," said Gabriel, summoning a massive, two-meter-long, cknce. Despite its weight, Gabriel was able to handle it easily, even going as far as to spin it using solely his fingers.


    Both parties were monstrosities, and despite having only cleared a few floors, had refined their power over decades. They surpassed the regr yer on single-digit floors, entering the realm of double digits.


    "You realize your champion ran away with his tail tucked between his legs, right?" Feyright inquired, his eyes darting across the tattered battlefield. The scent of smoke was potent, coupled with the squalid smell of rotten blood.


    Gabriel remained silent.


    "He even killed your little friend, too," said Feyright, allowing boisterousughter to escape his lips. His face contorted, revealing a deranged smile as he gazed mockingly at his former friend; his current rival.


    Both Feyright and Gabriel had known Isabe, but thetter was naturally closer.


    The subtle sound of gritting teeth escaped Gabriel''s lips, causing Feyright''s smile to widen. Thetter continued to speak, angering the former further. Combat was 10% physical and 90% mental.


    Usually, people ignored thetter aspect, battling solely on physical terms. However, Feyright had too much experience in the field to ignore something so ring. Insulting words continued to flow out of his mouth, causing the anger in Gabriel''s heart to increase at a terrifying rate.


    Enmity towards all things grew, causing Gabriel to doubt the loyalty of his subjects and allies. But was he so immature to believe such tant provocations? It was obvious that such words would shake his resolve, but could they decrease his concentration during battle?


    Hell no.


    "You should¨Cat this point¨Cjust curl up and¨C" Before Feyright could finish his sentence, a few words escaped Gabriel''s lips.


    "Will you shut the fuck up?"


    Feyright let out a sigh, realizing his tactic hadn''t worked. But he wasn''t too worried, since that wasn''t the only card he could y. With a faint smile on his face, he took a few steps forward, the golden-purple light solidifying into a whip.


    The whip extended several meters, approaching Gabriel at breakneck speeds. However, Gabriel didn''t feel any threat, simply instructing his bear to destroy it using its w. A giant, furry w descended, obstructing the whip''s advance.


    However, at that moment, the whip altered its trajectory, and instead of approaching Gabriel, split into two before pping down on each side of the man.


    Suddenly, two ms ascended from each point of impact, emanating a faint light while opening as wide as possible. The ms were grey in color, lined with ck streaks, and splotched with white, circr spots.


    Gabriel''s gaze darted towards the ms, his eyes widening in response.


    "Explosive ms¡­"


    Explosive ms were a rarity and were only found on a few floors. However, their low destructive power inparison to the floors they were located on resulted in a sharp decline in their value.


    Still, a single Explosive m could absolutely devastate a significant area and could be fatal for weaker yers.


    Beads of sweat dripped down Gabriel''s forehead as he realized that Feyright wasn''t aiming to disrupt his concentration. Instead, he was simply distracting him while somehow cing Explosive ms around him.


    ''But how did he do it without me noticing¡­?''


    That was a question Gabriel couldn''t find the answer to.


    He immediately willed the bear to protect him with his body, to which thetter nodded. The bear extended a w, and Gabriel quickly hopped on it. Then, with seconds to spare, the bear assumed a position in which Gabriel was hidden in the depths of his fur.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two massive explosions urred, destroying several hundred meters worth ofnd. 90% of the residents of both Lijkao and Gargo Vige perished in an instant, leaving only those who were fighting far away.


    Strong winds blew, destroying nearby trees and carrying debris that weighed several thousands of kilograms.


    The bear hiding Gabriel in his embrace was severely injured, with its body half-burnt. Hundreds of cuts and bruises lined its previously glossy fur, which was now stark ck on both sides due to the double explosion.


    Low growls escaped its snout. Gabriel emerged from its grip. He was practically unscathed, but as he gazed at the beast that had protected him, his eyes widened and his face paled. The explosion was this powerful?


    How the fuck was he supposed to contest with Feyright''s wolf if his beast had suffered such grievous injuries?

 Chapter 160 Legend Of Death: A New Era

    <h4>Chapter 160 Legend Of Death: A New Era</h4>


    The asional sound of dripping water, the approaching sound of footsteps, and the noise of his own, strained breathing kept Arthur awake, preventing him from entering a slumber he may never be able to escape.


    The barrier held strong, protecting the crimson-eyed man from the few pursuers that hadn''t perished during the explosion. However, Arthur wasn''t certain whether he could survive with such wounds.


    The flesh was ripped from his body, leaving only remnants of tendons and his bare skeletal structure. Blood sttered on the floor, and was diluted by the dirty water that traveled rapidly, brushing across Arthur''s body.


    ''I don''t have any mana,'' thought Arthur, his pained expression disying the sheer severity of his condition. The threat of death loomed over his head, and with only a single drop of mana that was essential to keep his mana circuits from copsing, he couldn''t regenerate.


    He had reached a dead-end.


    He was aware that not all of his ns would work, but such an oue was outside his expectations.


    There was no escape from the eventual death that awaited.


    "There he is!" A few men finally reached the location, rushing towards the crimson-eyed man with brandished weapons and fiery gazes, probably due to having been wronged by Arthur on several asions.


    From a party of dozens, they had degraded into merely four people.


    Their advance was quick, but as soon as they reached the invisible barrier, their faces collided with it. Two people broke their noses, while the other two managed to get away with a few bruises.


    "What is this?" Man Number 1 asked no one in particr, caressing the cold, sturdy, invisible wall. His palm brushed across it, creating a faint repelling force that caused an electric shock to course across his hand.


    Man Number 1 withdrew his hand, directing a cold re towards the dying figure of the crimson-eyed man.


    Men Number 2 and 3 were just as confused, exchanging nces as they wondered what could be separating them from experiencing the most satisfying feeling in the entire world; the cold-blooded murder of their arch nemesis.


    He had disrespected their vige and even murdered dozens of their residents.


    He deserved to die.


    Man Number 4 was more rational, and considered the possibility of the barrier being rted to the legends he had heard about. His heart sank as he gazed at the altar beside the barrier, his irises narrowing at the sight.


    ''The Legend of the Baron Of Death.''


    *


    Hundreds of years ago, there existed a figure by the name of Severin Nocturne. With an incredibly potent affinity to theplex concept of death, he rose to fame while pursuing the art of necromancy, and the act of "ying with death."


    Many condemned the act, referring to it as "unholy" and "a disgrace to thews of nature." However, paying no mind to such opinions, Severin Nocturne continued to polish his skill, growing tremendously and paving a path for those who came after him.


    Despite being a mere High Ranker, he could decimate Divine Rankers with a flick of his wrist. He held true power; eternal power.


    Many began following him, and he caused destructive waves of chaos across the tower, shaking the entirety of the spire. His bold moves and arrogant personality was universally condemned, but he did not care.


    He continued to grow, shattering limit after after limit.


    But eventually, he fell.


    Like an Angel of Death falling from grace, his fall was monumental. It was not mourned, and was instead celebrated. Tyranny was not appreciated, and although many followed him, no one regretted abandoning him at thest second.


    His fall allowed others to grasp his position and influence, and the tower entered a new age; a new era.


    No one knew how he fell.


    All they knew was that somewhere, his inheritancey, free for anyone to grasp and build their influence. Even amoner¨Cwhen presented with the legacy of The Severen Nocturne¨Ccould be an Emperor.


    His era ended, inviting new growth for society.


    *


    Man Number 4 recalled the legend, realizing that the legacy contained an invisible barrier and an altar, and as he gazed at whaty before him, he realized that it matched the descriptions immactely.


    However, it wasn''t known what floor the inheritance was discovered on, which left him skeptical. Could this truly be a legacy? And why was it on the First Floor? Why would such an arrogant figure leave his inheritance for mere First Floor yers to find?


    The four men attempted to break through the barrier for a few minutes before eventually giving up. Their hostility was immense, but they were subconsciously aware that breaking through was impossible.


    They could only give up.


    Once they left, silence descended upon the cave, and the sound of dripping and rushing water was once again distinguishable.


    Arthur writhed in pain as the adrenaline faded, banging his head on the walls to distract himself from dark thoughts. The thoughts suggested the easy way out; to use Skofnung and slice his throat.


    Life was pointless.


    Why live with such pain?


    Enter the endless bliss after death. The warmth.


    For a second, Arthur truly considered pursuing what the voices in his head suggested, but he shook his head violently, burying those thoughts at the back of his mind. s, the action caused several cramps to form.


    His thoughts wandered across the eternal abyss.


    Suddenly, a thought appeared in his mind; a way to save himself from the eventual death.


    ''What if I partially cripple my mana circuits to use the mana stone? Since my Blessing and mana circuits can''t coexist yet, using the mana stone causes immense pressure to assault my circuits. But what if I just cripple a part of it?''


    ''Then, the total destruction can be dyed.''


    ''But I can''t lose my ess to mana¡­ This will drastically reduce my power in exchange for dying the destruction by a few days at thetest.''


    Arthur gritted his teeth, unable to find a solution to his predicament.

 Chapter 161 Procedure: Agonizer Nova

    <h4>Chapter 161 Procedure: Agonizer Nova</h4>


    ''What if I¡­ expand my circuit?''


    A preposterous thought entered Arthur''s mind, causing even him tough internally at the absurdity. But then again, he was in no position to protest and was desperate enough to try anything.


    The expansion of one''s mana circuits was an entirely unexplored field that Arthur thought about researching in his former life. However, blinded by the sess, he never ended up pursuing it, relying solely on his tremendous power.


    However, now, in a situation where a single wrong move would only speed up his inevitable death, he was forced to think big.


    Outside the box.


    ''Regression has gotten the best of me¡­ For me to even consider such an utterly absurd possibility is¡­ absurd. Ever since regression, I''ve been risking my life, ying on possibilities and probabilities¡­''


    Arthur smacked his forehead, shaking his head in bewilderment. A cold glint shone in his crimson eyes.


    ''One day, I''ll truly get myself killed.''


    ''Hopefully, that day won''t be today.''


    Gritting his teeth, Arthur attempted to push himself up but failed miserably. His head crashed into the stream of water, but he was able to prevent himself from drowning before the water entered his body.


    Gasping for breath, Arthur shed tears involuntarily. The pain that coursed across his body was already bad enough, but what was worse was the sensation of his vitality slowing being consumed to preserve his life.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt a hot liquid rise. It assaulted his taste buds, His eyes widened, and the crimson streaks running through his sclera condensed, bing more visible. His mouth inted.


    rgh!


    Blood escaped his mouth, mixed with vomit and saliva. A stinging sensation assaulted his head, and the area between his ears and temples burnt.


    ''The expansion of mana channels¡­ It involves the careful disconnection of existing circuits, after which one can forcefully grow recements. It''s the lengthening of mana circuits through a process called Agonizer Nova.''


    Arthurughed internally, finding the name to be absurd. However, through some inconceivable way, the crimson-eyed man felt that the name truly resembled his imbecilic behavior. He couldn''t imagine the amount of regret he would feel if the process was unsessful.


    Even if it seeded, it would only dy the destruction of his shriveled-up mana circuits. But most of all, it would save him from imminent death.


    ''If I die, it''d be the most shameful death ever¡­''


    Arthur nced at his surroundings, letting out actualughter. It didn''t take long for him to realize that wasn''t the correct decision, as his stomach threatened to copse, while an immeasurable amount of blood escaped his body.


    He might have popped a few blood vessels.


    ''Dying in the middle of nowhere¡­ When no one knows me. My family will never know I died here, and neither will anyone else.''


    His eyes shone with sorrow for a split second before reverting to their regr, cold selves. However, at that moment, the spark of determination ignited in those pupils of his, resembling his unwillingness to die a meaningless death.


    ''When I die in the future, I want a massive funeral.''


    This time, heughed internally.


    Letting out an internal sigh, Arthur first sped up the cirction of the minuscule amount of mana that remained in his circuits. He could practically sense the obstructions in his channels, and the sharp pain that assaulted his obliques as his mana circuits were moistened once again.


    Dry mana circuits were the worst nightmare for any warrior or mage.


    As the circuits were revitalized, Arthur''s strained expression loosened slightly. Following that, he summoned the mana stone, allowing a bit of mana to flood into his circuits, straining them but refilling them slightly.


    This was utterly stupid.


    But it was also necessary, as Arthur could not perform the procedure without moving his body. And, moving it in such a pitiful state felt like a thousand needles were piercing his body simultaneously.


    It was an absurd amount of pain.


    That was why he needed a bit of mana to heal himself, after which he could perform the procedure. However, the catch was that a single slip-up would result in the annihtion of both his mana circuits and the blood vessels surrounding them.


    Since the mana within his circuits would spill, there was no guarantee that Arthur would survive such an oue.


    However, since he was already attempting something he found impossible, why not reduce the difficulty of the very procedure by increasing the risk? He would either survive or die today. There was no in-between.


    Arthur could not ept being a cripple his entire life.


    The mana flooded his circuits, causing immense pain to course across his entire body. The procedure was bound to be absurdly painful, and the crimson-eyed man was almost certain of his failure.


    But he couldn''t give up.


    He immediately used [Judgment Regeneration], maintaining a stoic expression as his mana circuits tore slightly. But he wasn''t worried, since if the procedure seeded, regenerating the half-broken circuits wouldn''t be a problem.


    If push came to shove, he could simply abandon that part, recing it with the expanded circuits, instead.


    What truly mattered was Arthur''s dexterity and focus.


    Veins bulged from his skin, dying most of his peachy exterior a deep shade of verdant green. His teeth were clenched, producing an unpleasant noise, while his vocal cords suppressed the blood-curdling screams that threatened to escape his overly dry lips.


    A crimson hue surrounded his skin, and a few of his wounds began closing. His expression loosened for a split second but soon reverted to its original, strained self. Arthur''s consciousness had flickered.


    For a split second, he was on the verge of death.


    Even while healing, his body couldn''t contain the damage. Arthur let out strenuous breaths, feeling a sharp pain in his chest. His eyes were bloodshot, and he felt light-headed. He had almost died.


    One could refer to it as a near-death experience.


    The light at the end of the pathway was absent as if Arthur''s soul would delve into an eternal abyss after death.


    But was it truly death, or something else?


    Arthur did not have time to consider such meaningless things.

 Chapter 162 System’s Disadvantage: Blessing Or Curse

    <h4>Chapter 162 System''s Disadvantage: Blessing Or Curse</h4>


    A few minutes passed, and 30% of Arthur''s wounds had healed. His recovery was not perfect, and the regeneration caused his appearance to look downright hideous. Flesh had regenerated in the wrong ces, causing him to look like a mutted zombie.


    Blood was sttered over both his tattered clothes and burnt skin. Parts of his flesh were ripped asunder, while other parts were sewn over the wrong ces, causing his body to look like a poorly sewn piece of clothing.


    Arthur couldn''t describe the pain he felt in words, as it surpassed anything he''d ever experienced before that point.


    Excruciating?


    No, the word couldn''t describe even a quarter of what Arthur felt. A thousand needles? A million would fall short.


    But, despite that, Arthur was ted.


    Why?


    Because he hadn''t perished.


    Even after an experience that left him begging for mercy, he hadn''t died. If pain could kill, Arthur would have died millions of times. Thankfully, pain was only a form of torture, and had little effect on causing death itself.


    Pain was a warning, not the injury itself.


    ''But still, that hurt like hell,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. Now that his body was somewhat healed, he pushed himself up. His legs shook like jelly, but after much trouble, he was finally able to stand.


    While barely maintaining his bnce, Arthur walked along the stream, enduring the mind-boggling pain that continued to assault his body. At that point, the crimson-eyed man was bing numb.


    The pain didn''t seem to alleviate, but his receptors were bing insensitive after such overuse. That was why a trip that might''ve given Arthur a stroke didn''t cause much damage in the end.


    After a few minutes, the crimson-eyed man arrived at a circr piece of soil untouched by the wetness of the nearby water. The surface was elevated, and the soil seemed to have hardened considerably.


    It was almost as hard as cement.


    Arthur tapped the tform, realizing it was hollow. However, since it was sturdy, the crimson-eyed man had no qualms performing the procedure atop it. With much trouble, he quickly climbed atop the tform.


    Crawling for a few seconds, Arthur pushed himself up, assuming a meditative stance after wiggling around like a jellyfish. His body was slithery and moist, and his movements and behavior were akin to a snake.


    Each movement caused a hiss to escape his lips.


    Once he had assumed a meditative stance, Arthur began the procedure.


    Sensing the flow of mana circuits, he determined that it all originated from his heart, the mainponent of how mana flowed across his body. The circuits were connected to his heart, through which they began.


    [Your understanding of mana circuits and mana has improved.]


    [Initiating Agonizer Nova procedure.]


    Arthur chuckled, realizing that the system was not unbeknownst to his motive. Since the system itself was recording his progress, perhaps there was a reward at the end. But that was simply wishful thinking.


    Arthur focused on his heart, calcting the rate of each pump, and the quantity of blood and mana that originated from there. Then, he followed the mana circuits, and how they separated from each other at various parts of the body.


    The circuits were simr to blood vessels but in a more intangible way.


    Arthur was not certain whether they would materialize as his mana condensed, or whether they would remain intangible. By intangible, it meant that slicing his arm would not cause the mana in his circuits to spill.


    It would be consolidated, and before the arm was sliced, all mana would rush towards his heart to prevent any losses.


    It was not like blood, which would spill if the vessels or veins were sliced.


    [You have made a connection.]


    [Your understanding of mana increases.]


    [Your circuits strengthen.]


    ''No¡­ don''t strengthen them¡­''


    Strengthening his mana circuits would result in an increase in their rigid surface. That would increase the difficulty of manipting them to his heart''s content. Arthur cursed, realizing that the system''s rewards could also be a curse.


    ''I just have to avoid gaining insight¡­''


    Arthur muttered internally, but he knew it was impossible. In order toplete the procedure, gaining insight into the art of mana maniption was necessary. He could not deliberately avoid such concepts.


    As the mana circuits continued, they acted like the vines of a tree. Theplex structure of the vines was unpredictable. They weaved across a tree, forming undecipherable patterns while continuing to expand.


    Simrly, mana circuits weaved across one''s body, providing mana to all organs, tendons, ligaments, bones, muscles, tissues, and so on. It formed a web of an endless supply of mana, and could not be traced.


    However, Arthur''s motive was not to trace it.


    He simply wished to expand them and increase the surface area, so that their destruction would be dyed. Currently, if he allowed himself to ck, Arthur would eventually be crippled in the best case, and perish in the worst case.


    His mana circuits would either leave him defenseless or would explode, ending his life instantly.


    Of course, to prevent¨Cno, dy¨Cthat from urring, such a procedure was necessary for him to undergo. There was no other purpose to the procedure other than to increase the surface area and increase strain.


    Usually, it would also grant him arger mana reserve.


    s, Arthur did not have such a luxury, as most of the parts of the circuits would eventually be crippled, anyway. He simply wished to expand them enough to rece the "vines" that would eventually be cut down.


    [Your understanding of mana has increased.]


    [Your mana circuits strengthen.]


    ''Fuck you, system,'' Arthur thought in a fit of rage, cursing while attempting to speed up the process. He couldn''t offer the system a chance to fuck everything up. He needed toplete the procedure before the circuits were strengthened to an irreversible degree.


    As the vines of mana stretched for eternity, Arthur continued to calm himself, focusing on their advance.


    As the mana in his body continued to spread in ces it had never explored, the vines stretched, too.


    But this was the risky part.


    A single slip-up would result in the detonation of that part of the body, which would cause his circuits to explode.

 Chapter 163 Quest: Ten Sprouts Of Mana Circuits

    <h4>Chapter 163 Quest: Ten Sprouts Of Mana Circuits</h4>


    A single mistake would cause a fatal explosion.


    The vines suddenly sprouted in new directions, causing a bright smile to blossom on Arthur''s face. The procedure was finally disying some progress. A warm sensation permeated across Arthur''s body.


    Beads of sweat formed on his forehead. As they dripped down to the tform on which Arthur sat, the sweat diluted the potency of the pool of blood. The deep shade of crimson that the tform was dyed lightened.


    ''I need to make ten new openings,'' thought Arthur, clenching his teeth as he continued the procedure.


    The thickness of the mana circuits flickered, and at that moment, mana began spilling from within the vines. The spill was asrge as a grain of rice, yet it caused a massive reaction within Arthur''s body.


    The crimson-eyed man''s eyes widened, and the crimson streaks within his sclera began more distinguishable. His irises narrowed, while his abdomen tightened. Arthur desperately prevented further spills while trying not to cough out blood¨Cin turn ruining his progress.


    Usually, one would fail at this step, as loss of concentration for even half a second would result in the detonation of all variables present in the procedure.


    Suddenly, several cramps formed, beginning near the lower abdomen¨Cnear Arthur''s crotch¨Cand spreading upwards towards his neck. The knots were in the exact ces where the new sprouts were to form.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    ''I get why people failed this procedure in the past,'' Arthur remarked, enduring the urge to abandon everything. The more he tried, the less he wanted to continue.


    The world itself was preventing him from continuing.


    His eyelids drooped, while his heartbeat slowed down. It was as if he was being naturally sedated by the atmosphere around him. The procedure had no such side effects, yet Arthur could feel a cloak of exhaustion embrace him.


    He suddenly felt immensefort, and although he was aware it was simply an illusion, it didn''t change anything.


    He desperately wanted to escape the difort; to step into a life of eternal bliss. That was a feeling no one could resist, no matter how easy or difficult their life was. Eternal bliss was something all living beings desired.


    However, it was only an illusion.


    Such a concept did not exist, and would never exist.


    Eternal bliss¨Cin a sense¨Cwas merely a concept revolving around "point of view." Bliss for someone might be a curse for another. And while one could bask under the umbre of "eternal bliss," they would merely be abandoning their peers, family, and goals.


    They were merely abandoning life, and although it may feelfortable at the start, it would soon degrade into something not worthy of mentioning.


    The concept of Eternal Bliss was a mere hoax.


    mes of determination crackled in Arthur''s chest, and the metaphorical shackles that restricted his movement shattered. Muttering a short monologue internally, he continued to sprout new "vines."


    The second vine sprouted shortly after. This time, a sense of fear overtook Arthur''s body and mind, forcing him to imagine the consequences of failing the procedures. The visions that yed before his eyes were terrifying, and would cause a regr human to vomit almost immediately.


    A regr human could not stomach such vulgar thoughts and sights.


    A lump formed in Arthur''s belly, while his face paled. The movements in his body slowed, while the urge to abandon everything arose again. It seemed to be a pattern, and when a new "vine" sprouted, a different emotion assaulted his mind.


    But why?


    Did the world itself not want Arthur to finish the procedure? Was the procedure condemned by even thews of existence?


    Were the Guardians behind it? No, they wouldn''t care about such a minor aspect, unless it concerns the ecosystem of the entire tower. Arthur wasn''t certain if anyone else had ess to make such changes.


    Was it the will of the world?


    But how was that possible? Was the world alive?


    It was absurd how a procedure involving the extension of his mana circuits had evolved into such a mystery. Arthur was aware that mana circuits were sacred, and that interfering with them would have consequences.


    But what was this?


    This was not akin to any consequence Arthur had ever faced.


    The fear corroded Arthur''s mind. The more resistance he offered, the more difficult it became to resist. It was an endless spiral that led to the destruction of Arthur''s mental barrier, resulting in the dissipation of his consciousness.


    Eventually, if this continued, he would be a mindless zombie.


    But there was a way to prevent that.


    Simply by giving up on the procedure.


    ''This is affecting me a bit more than I expected,'' Arthur let out a bitter chuckle, clenching and unclenching each muscle in his body to re-establish his mind-muscle connection after being stationary for so long.


    Soon, the third vein began sprouting, then the fourth, fifth, sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth.


    Arthur''s state of mind fluctuated rapidly, causing all his mental strength to be drained by the time the tenth vine was to sprout. With a rather pale face and an expression that urately disyed his exhaustion, Arthur let out a sigh.


    It was finally the moment of truth.


    He had already suffered enough pain during the growth of other "vines," and was almost entirely drained of his energy. Barely a sliver of mana remained in his circuits, even though hours had passed.


    His mana should have recovered.


    But it didn''t.


    Now, as he sat between the boundary of failure and sess, only a few thoughts lingered in his mind.


    Thoughts about his family.


    They were the only ones he trustedpletely.


    Because they were the only ones that offered unconditional love.


    He couldn''t help but feel apologetic as he delved into such a dangerous procedure, wondering what would happen if he died here.


    ''I have to survive¡­''


    Finally, the tenth vine began sprouting.


    Arthur''s body underwent massive changes.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened as a translucent, blue screen manifested.


    [The tenth mana circuit extension has begun.]


    [Quest: Conquer the Agonizer Nova.]


    [Penalty: Death.]


    [Reward For Completion: Trait]

 Chapter 164 Quest (2): Searing Gaze

    <h4>Chapter 164 Quest (2): Searing Gaze</h4>


    [Reward For Completion: Trait]


    ''A trait¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, realizing he had hit the jackpot. Traits were mysterious.? Traits were something the system offered once a yer had established themselves. However, the criteria were unknown.


    They were usually handed out once one became an Elite Ranker after conquering the 25th floor.


    They were usually the representation of one''s power or ideology; although, a few were indescribable and entirely random. They were not only an extension to one''s power, but also to their existence.


    Receiving a trait meant that a yer had established themselves in the tower.


    But usually, they were offered randomly. Quests weren''t involved in receiving traits and usually offered regr, mundane rewards.


    Then again, not many quests killed the yer upon failure.


    Arthur red at the penalty visible on the window. He let out a sigh, realizing that death upon failure was now guaranteed, instead of being a mere chance. Even if the mana circuits did not kill him, the system definitely would.


    However, that only increased Arthur''s determination.


    As the tenth vine began sprouting, the mana within Arthur''s circuits surged to an immeasurable extent. His eyes widened, and were immediately flooded with the intensity of a potent liquid: mana.


    A crimson aura spilled from his body, causing the nearby water to swirl.


    Eventually, the flow of the nearby water was entirely altered. It swirled around the tform on which Arthur sat as if bending to his will. Strong winds spawned, causing Arthur''s tattered clothes to flutter.


    A crimson aura spun around his body, and an influx of mana urred.


    Arthur took advantage of the opportunity by activating [Judgment Regeneration], healing his wounds, and allowing the tenth vine to sprout simultaneously. It was finally happening¡­ The procedure was almostplete.


    [Your understanding of mana increases.]


    [Agonizer Nova is in itsst stage.]


    At that moment, two of the old mana circuits shattered, breaking away from theplex web located within Arthur''s body. A jolt of pain assaulted his body, almost disrupting his concentration and rendering his progress worthless.


    He had formed nineplete sprouts and had just lost two old ones.


    His mana circuits had begun shattering and would have eventually rendered him a cripple, had he not regenerated nine of them.


    ''Dying the procedure for even an hour longer would have meant an inevitable, permanent destruction of my mana circuits,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, letting out a sigh while praising himself to the high heavens.


    Following that, the tenth sprout continued to grow in length, wrapping around certain parts of his body while integrating into the ratherplex structure.


    As the tenth sprout continued to increase in length, older "vines" tore. In mere minutes, eight old circuits had shattered, leaving behind only one extra vine. With ragged breathing, Arthur copsed on his back.


    However, he continued the process, as if unperturbed by theck of organization.


    His belly throbbed, while beads of cold sweat dripped down the side of his forehead. Gritting his teeth and holding back actual tears, Arthur continued pushing. The tenth sprout was almostplete.


    ''Just a few more seconds¡­''


    [93%... 95%...]


    [98%... 99%...]


    At that moment, the ninth old vine shattered, causing Arthur''s body to shake violently. Blood escaped his lips, dying his neck a deeper shade of crimson. The blood that had already dried was moisturized yet again.


    But Arthur couldn''t give up at that moment.


    Only one percent.


    ''Almost there¡­''


    The tip of the tenth sprout connected to the rest of the web, embracing its brethren as it wrapped around them. Forming a tight knot before linking its energy, the mana circuit was finallyplete.


    The sharp pain coursing through Arthur''s body diminished.


    [User haspleted ''Agonizer Nova.'']


    [User has achieved something that has never been achieved before.]


    [Preparing unique rewards¡­]


    ''I did it¡­'' Arthur let out a sigh of relief, lying down on the tform. His feet dipped into the stream of water, shedding the blood that had dried on them.


    [Quest Completed.]


    [Rewards: Trait, 50,000 Tokens¡­ Halted Destruction of Mana Circuits, Improved Senses.]


    [Your understanding of mana has improved drastically.]


    [Unlocking ability <Mana Sense>]


    [New ability: Mana Sense]


    [Unlocking trait¡­]


    A metaphorical light embraced Arthur''s body, spreading immense yetfortable warmth within it. His expression lightened, while his wounds closed up almost instantly. Before long, not a single injury was visible on his body.


    Arthur smiled, noticing that his body had be much lighter.


    Then, it finally appeared.


    [New trait unlocked <Searing Gaze>]


    [Open your status window.]


    It had been a while since Arthur had essed his status window. Repeating the words internally, Arthur summoned the blue, translucent window before him. A satisfactory smile blossomed on his face following its manifestation.


    [Name: Arthur Sce]


    [Title: Destroyer Of Schools, Achiever Of The Impossible]


    [Physical Age: 19]


    [Skills: Judgment Regeneration, Ethereal Glide, Heavenly Sin Maniption, Mana Sense]


    [Trait(s): Searing Gaze]


    [A/N: Sword Spirit and the Blessing of the Sun are not skills. The former is a technique, while thetter is neither. That is why they are not included in the "skills" section.]


    Arthur felt tremendous power curled up in his eyes, which seemed to observe more than usual due to [Mana Sense]. Not only did the skill heighten his eyes, but it also increased his overall perception.


    This ability spread across all of his senses and was an incredible boost in his total power.


    However, he couldn''t spend too much time looking over his abilities. Although the threat of his shattering mana circuits had diminished for now, it would soon resurface as something the crimson-eyed man could not prevent or resist.


    Unless he improved his constitution or scrapped the Blessing of the Sun, he would not be able to entirely wipe the threat off his radar.


    Since that was the case, Arthur needed to tread his path across the inheritance ground of the Baron Of Death immediately. He couldn''t dy it, as doing so would inevitably result in him being crippled.


    ''I''ll check my abilities outter. For now, I need to continue.''

 Chapter 165 Last Stand: Battle Of Loss

    <h4>Chapter 165 Last Stand: Battle Of Loss</h4>


    Blood enveloped the entire battlefield, shrouding it in a tint of scarlet red. The death-infested atmosphere was unweing and provided those who stood in it with an inescapable feeling of dread.


    Barely any signs of life were visible.


    Two powers shed relentlessly, hacking away mindlessly at each other. Both beings had an enormous beast at their side that did their bidding for them. However, the conditions of the beasts were not ideal.


    Both the bear and wolf were on theirst legs, capable of enduring for barely a few more minutes. Even the two humans that engaged in battle were on the verge of copse, holding on using a sliver of hope.


    Hope that their vige would continue to exist, and possibly thrive in the future.


    Either one of them would dly offer their lives for that guarantee, but they both were aware of the impossibility of that oue.


    The one who survived this endeavor would naturally exterminate his opponent''s vige in order to prevent future struggles. Even if one achieved victory, the vige wouldn''t matter if most or perhaps all of its residents were dead.


    Both Feyright and Gabriel were fighting a losing battle.


    They were certain of their eventual loss, regardless of if they won or lost. At this point, it was a battle concerning only their remaining arrogance and ego.


    With their gazes piercing even the heavens themselves, Gabriel and Feyright locked eyes, revealing the most devilish smiles they could muster. At that point, it was only a matter of who could kill the other more brutally.


    "It feels unreal," muttered Feyright, his voice echoing across the battlefield that was previously a venue in which hundreds of people stood, unbeknownst to their fate, and their eventual deaths at the hands of Gabriel and Feyright. "Who could have expected us to die trying to w at each other like mere stray cats?"


    "So you admit you''re a stray cat?" Gabriel inquired, revealing a toothy grin. He pushed his blood-soaked hair back, clearing up his vision as he gazed upwards at the ashen sky. The coldness of the atmosphere stung his skin.


    Wounds and injuries felt much worse under the bone-chilling cold since nerves were under higher pressure.


    "The immature Gabriel I knew back then has returned," Feyright let out a chuckle, shaking his head.


    "You never changed," said Gabriel. "You''re still the most immature brat ever. You don''t care about consequences and do whatever you want whenever you want. Also, you act spoiled, as if everything in the world belongs to you."


    "Had it been a few days ago, you would be sessful in spiting me. But now, I feel nothing at your insults."


    "Me neither¡­ Insulting you has be mundane."


    "The thought of our eventual death is settling in," Feyright spoke regretfully, shutting his eyes while heightening his senses. Feeling the wind brushing across his skin for possibly the veryst time, he let out a deep sigh.


    Death was much scarier when you could see it approaching.


    Suddenly, Gabriel unstrapped his sword, throwing it to the ground. He nced at the bear beside him. A warm light enveloped the bear''s body, and with a swift motion of Gabriel''s wrist, the beast vanished into thin air.


    Feyright''s jaw dropped to the floor as he observed Gabriel''s iprehensible actions, finding them to be absurd. "Why did you¡­"


    "Ourst battle¡­" Gabriel muttered, dropping all his essories and items to the ground. Only a thinyer of fabric separated his body from the surrounding atmosphere. "It should be without any interference."


    Feyrightughed, covering his face as he gazed coldly at Gabriel. "And what makes you think I won''t kill you immediately, refusing to fight that way?"


    "Kill me," said Gabriel. "We''ll both have a worthless death, in that case."


    Feyright''sughter faded and his deranged smile was reced by a solemn re. "You''re not only stupid but also a maniac."


    "You just realized?"


    "No. But I''ve only just realized how ''much'' of a dumbass you can be. Stripping yourself of all items during a battle to the death¡­ Have you gone senile, old man? The old age has finally gotten to you."


    "You''re just as old as me, so drop the act. Just admit you were hoping for this."


    Feyright dropped all of his items to the floor, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. The two old men nced at each other, smiling as they recalled their prime days. It was absurd how things had turned out.


    "Announce the battle, old man," demanded Feyright, to which Gabriel nodded. Thetter was not affected by the former''s harsh words, as they had already lost their meaning. No one would be offended by a dying man''s words.


    "Begin."


    At that moment, the two shot forward, shing in mere seconds. Strong winds rushed in opposite directions, symbolizing the endgame of the prolonged battle. Golden-purple and emerald energy swirled across the battlefield.


    Hand-to-handbat was the basic form that every warrior was supposed to master. Only after mastering weaponlessbat did one build upon it. Many already possessed the quality and skipped the weaponless phase, but they were quite rare.


    Especially without the advantage of regression.


    Gabriel slid his hand under Feyright''s armpit, preparing to dislocate thetter''s shoulder with a quick strike. However, thetter spun around, throwing a jab at the former''s belly, which was avoided swiftly.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The two exchanged blows rapidly, causing the ground to crack due to the pressure. Due to their exhaustion, neither of them could produce maximum force. To fighters on their level, the battle would seem rather pitiful.


    Without the use of artifacts or items of any kind, battles were quite straightforward.


    But that was what made them so interesting to observe.


    Rather than physical force, one relied on either pure instinct or rapid thinking. That was where the mental aspect of a battle came into y.


    Only now¨Cwhen both of their physical prowesses were restricted¨Cwould true talent surface.


    Only now would the battle be interesting¡­


    And dependent on cunningness.

 Chapter 166 Inheritance Ground: First Stage

    <h4>Chapter 166 Inheritance Ground: First Stage</h4>


    After taking a quick bath, Arthur exited the inheritance ground. Since his clothes were tattered and dyed in blood, wearing them was not an option. It didn''t take long before the crimson-eyed man discovered the corpse of a man who had been killed during the explosion.


    Quickly, he stripped the man of his clothing, slipping into the purple-white tunic and the brown, leather pants of the dead man. He realized that the clothes were quitefortable, and didn''t seem to restrict his battle prowess in the slightest.


    He navigated through the tunnels using [Mana Sense], arriving at the inheritance ground in mere minutes.


    He quickly entered, rushing through the initial stages before arriving at the area where the tests or trials were conducted. The area was rather barren and had only a sign fixated into the soil beneath.


    The sign read, "Turn back."


    But, Arthur naturally ignored it, continuing to tread across the pre-designated path without many obstructions. [Mana Sense] assisted in maintaining his vision within the darkness, and was a valuable addition to his arsenal.


    Finally, as he approached a dark wall, something caught his eye.


    ''An undead¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, realizing what the entity before him was. The scent of death was prominent and sent a shiver down the crimson-eyed man''s spine. Undead were tough foes.


    The undead''s body was akin to that of a zombie, while a few body parts were devoid of flesh, and only contained bones. Its flesh was slightly green, but still contained some of the peachiness of human skin.


    ''Am I supposed to kill that thing?'' Arthur wondered, observing the undead from afar. The entity seemed mindless, controlled by nothing but its undeveloped instincts. It was worse than a broken marite.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes. He found several openings he could abuse, and a few that could instantly be fatal. Not only could he exterminate the undead in barely a few moves, but it also seemed to be the only one of its kind.


    The crimson-eyed man unsheathed Skofnung, awakening it instantly. Attempting to test something out, he activated [Searing Gaze], causing his crimson eyes to emanate a stronger aura.


    The undead''s attentiontched onto Arthur, but as the former gazed into thetter''s eyes, it froze. Arthur took advantage of that, rushing forward before decapitating the undead with a single motion of his arm.


    It was incredibly quick.


    Its head fell on the floor, but the undead was not dead. Arthur quickly stepped on its skull, crushing it beneath the weight of his body. Blood spewed in all directions as the crimson-eyed man received his first kill.


    [You have in an undead.]


    [Qualification for the inheritance increases slightly.]


    Arthur nodded, observing his trait with widened eyes. [Searing Gaze] seemed to be able to freeze those significantly weaker than him, which was an enormous assistance during battles of arger scale.


    Arthur was not certain whether those were its only capabilities, but the trait certainly hadn''t disappointed him. More importantly, it could heavily support [Judgment Regeneration], as in order to activate the skill, Arthur needed to touch his foe.


    He continued forward, navigating through the tunnels with a calm mind. He simply needed toplete the first part of the inheritance.


    sh! Thud! sh! Thud! sh! Thud!


    Using his abilities to their full potential and attempting to adjust to them, Arthur decapitated several zombies, traversing at least a few kilometers through the dark tunnels. He finally arrived at arge space.


    His surroundings were dry, which was a total contrast to the pool of rushing water he encountered earlier. Using [Mana Sense], he gained insight, and could easily see in the darkness of the caves.


    The dark space was filled with zombie-like undead.


    ''This might take a bit¡­''


    With a boom, Arthur exploded forward, using [Ethereal Glide] as a method of traversing incredibly quickly. Since the movement skill consumedparatively less manapared to others, it was beneficial in dying the deterioration of his mana circuits.


    Landing before three undead zombies, Arthur swung Skofnung, decapitating one of them. The other two extended their arms, attempting to rip the crimson-eyed man''s skull from within his head.


    However, Arthur reacted quickly, ducking down and thrusting Skofnung diagonally, piercing one of the zombies'' throats.


    Suddenly, a leg flew towards him at terrifying speeds, forcing Arthur to conjure a barrier before him. The barrier shattered in an instant, leaving him vulnerable. As the leg collided with Arthur''s chest, his ribs suffered most of the impact, which knocked the wind out of Arthur''s lungs for a split second.


    As he recovered, a fist approached his face.


    ''That''ll only work once, buddy,'' Arthur scoffed internally, parrying the strike with a swift motion of his bare hand before slicing it using Skofnung. The Demonic de smiled viciously, absorbing the blood voraciously.


    It was ck blood, but the sword did not seem to mind.


    It could even absorb the aura of death.


    [You have in 3 undead.]


    [Qualification for the inheritance increases slightly.]


    Arthur smiled deviously at the system message, initiating a massacre. He cut down zombies as if they were fragile trees, absorbing their blood and gaining qualification. The first part of the inheritance was surprisingly easy.


    Arthur was almost certain that he couldplete the entirety of the first part in a mere day.


    Since that was the case, he rxed. Casually slicing the necks of his opponents, Arthur conserved his energy, making sure not to expend too much stamina or mana, so as to dy the destruction of his circuits.


    An hour passed, and the entire space had been cleared out.


    Arthur stood in the middle,pletely unphased by the carnage around him. With a cold gaze, he allowed Skofnung to absorb the ck blood while wiping it off his own body.


    He once againmented about [Searing Gaze]''s usefulness, praising the system and himself for having received the trait.


    As he continued his travel once again, he encountered more zombies.


    However, after a few hours, he saw what made the inheritance almost unclearable.

 Chapter 167 Soul Remnant: Severin Nocturne

    <h4>Chapter 167 Soul Remnant: Severin Nocturne</h4>


    His eyes pierced through the darkness. His gazended on a throne in the center of a massive hall that seemed to represent that of a King. The hall was lined with dark bricks and seemed to be forged through years of hard work.


    The hall was massive and seemed to be able to support thousands of people within it. Arthur''s steps reverberated across the hall, echoing several times before fading into the darkness that the space was enveloped by.


    ''This should be thest trial of the first stage,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, utilizing [Mana Sense] to its full potential. His eyes pierced through the shroud of darkness, falling upon the kingly throne.


    The throne was lined with corroding gold and ayer of scarlet red fabric. The fabric was tattered and dirtied by ck splotches. It fluttered, despite theck of wind within the throneroom.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s gazended on something that caused shivers to shoot down his spine.


    ''Is that¡­''


    He suddenly realized that the throne was not unupied. On his sat an existence d in purplish armor that emanated dark orbs. The orbs flickered in and out of existence, producing a faint hum in the process.


    The armor shone, despite theck of sufficient lighting.


    Suddenly, invisible hands grasped Arthur''s arms, locking them in ce. Arthur gritted his teeth, desperately trying to escape the shackles that bound him. Yet, only a sense of fear remained in his heart and mind.


    All resistance was futile.


    With his current power,ying a scratch on the entity that stood atop the throne was entirely impossible. Even Agonizer Nova''s difficulty would fall short to the task of defeating the existence that stood before him.


    If his previous opponents were like a towering mountain, the being in front of him was like the endless sky.


    At least mountains could be conquered¡­


    But the sky was always out of reach.


    Suddenly, the armored figure spawned only a few meters before him. The invisible hands continued to lock Arthur in ce, preventing him from moving a muscle. Never had he been humiliated so much ever since his regression.


    The armored figure tilted its head, gazing directly at the crimson-eyed man.


    "How did you enter this space?" A crisp voice reverberated across the dark hall, striking Arthur''s ears with intensity. The crimson-eyed man winced at the pain that began near his ears, flowing across his entire body.


    He didn''t respond.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter," said the armored figure, grasping his temple. "You are not qualified to enter."


    "Who¡­ are you?"


    "You''re saying you don''t know who I am? You entered this space without any knowledge of how I look?"


    Arthur shook his head, but in his eyes was a sliver of resistance. The sight caused the armored figure to break out into boisterousughter. It wasn''t certain if itughed at Arthur in pity or with praise.


    "Well, child."


    A short silence descended.


    "I am Severin Nocturne, the Baron Of Death."


    With a silent sh, Arthur''s head detached from the rest of his body,nding with a loud thud on the cold, hard floor of the hall. From the few seconds of consciousness that prevailed, Arthur witnessed the armored figure take his helmet off.


    "Until we meet again."


    *


    Arthur arose from his slumber, gasping desperately for breath. Hey on the rough, damp floor of a dark tunnel, unbeknownst to what had urred during his time of unconsciousness. What had happened?


    Severin Nocturne?


    Wasn''t he dead? Was that a soul remnant? But it felt all too real.


    Arthur clutched his head as a searing pain assaulted his temples. He immediately circted mana across his body to alleviate the pain and was sessful for the most part. However, a certain, unknown emotion remained in his mind.


    Fear.


    As he gazed upon the Baron Of Death, he truly felt like he was gazing at his own death.


    Second death, to be precise.


    As he looked around, Arthur''s eyes suddenly widened to the size of saucers. With a crazed look, he rushed towards a light in the distance, barely maintaining his bnce while spamming [Ethereal Glide].


    A few seconds passed, and he arrived before a treasury.


    There was gold and other jewels, but that was of no value to Arthur. What interested him was the ck skeletal structure of a human that hung from the ceiling. Arthur approached the skeleton, sensing the violent aura of death emanating from it.


    He caressed the rough edges of the skeleton, finding it to be peculiar.


    This was the reward one received for clearing the first stage. Arthur expected there to be another trial, but he was ted that there wasn''t.


    ''The Bones of Death, or the Death Bones¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, smiling brightly while gazing upon the bones. ''If I can integrate these into my skeletal structure, it''ll be a massive boost to my constitution. Also, since it''s a part of my body instead of a separate energy, the aura of death and life won''t sh.''


    Arthur immediately assumed a meditative stance in front of the ck skeleton, circting mana across his body while preparing his body for integration. Although it wouldn''t be too painful or difficult, it was still an alteration of his entire skeletal system.


    A thinyer of mana covered his body, after which his bones became softer. The ck skeleton reacted to the changes, melting into a dark liquid that seeped into Arthur''s body, following the direction of his mana.


    As it coated his bones, Arthur felt a warm sensation enveloping his body.


    His spine hurt like hell, but the rest of his body was enjoying the pleasure with open arms.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Arthur opened his eyes, disying an expression of pure satisfaction.


    His bones were now a stark, ck color.


    Not only had he obtained the death bones, which nulled the threat of his deteriorating mana circuits, but he''d also received a skill and a trait from the endeavor.


    Suddenly, he felt like the trip was worth it.

 Chapter 168 Avalon Or Arthur: Blood-Hand Feyright

    <h4>Chapter 168 Avalon Or Arthur: Blood-Hand Feyright</h4>


    "How have we not died yet?" Gabriel spoke dumbfoundedly, inspecting the grievous injuries on his body as he let out bitterughter. Blood spilled from his body like a geyser, yet breath remained in his lungs.


    The battlefield was littered with blood and flesh, with craters and cracks as a side-effect of the battle''s destructive nature.


    "The heavens have blessed us¡­ they do not wish to see us perish," said Feyright, smiling gently. Yet, both of them knew they couldn''t give up. To see the other perish was both a blessing and a curse.


    A blessing because their enemy would finally have died.


    A curse because their enemy would have left this ursed world before them.


    It was almost dawn, yet their battle had note to an end. With ragged breathing, the two simplyughed, too exhausted to continue fighting. It seemed they would sumb solely by standing still.


    However, at that moment, the two sensed an approaching presence.


    ''Arthur?''


    ''Avalon?''


    Gabriel and Feyright muttered internally dumbfoundedly. Their expressions crumpled, and with widened eyes, they exchanged nces, attempting to confirm whether what they saw was real. The crimson-eyed man was still alive?


    Why hadn''t he died? Where were the residents of Gargo Vige? There was no way Avalon could have killed all of them, right? Right¡­?


    Gabriel gulped. His face paled progressively. Although his death was confirmed, he still held the hope that Gargo Vige would be able to survive. However, now that Avalon had emerged victorious, and practically unscathed, the hope was diminishing.


    Feyright burst intoughter, uncaring of anything and everything. "Gabriel¡­ What the fuck did you do?"


    Hisughter reached Arthur''s ears, drawing him towards the battle.


    After integrating with death bones and checking out the second stage for a few minutes, Arthur immediately exited the inheritance ground, content with his gains. Now, it was time to depart from the First Floor.


    But first, he needed to utterly destroy all remains of Gargo Vige.


    ''This only makes it easier,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, realizing his opponents were already injured beyond belief. A deranged smile blossomed over his face, and with unwavering confidence, he gazed at Gabriel.


    Gabriel shuddered under the gaze, which was reinforced by Arthur''s trait, [Searing Gaze].


    "Arthur¡­ we can solve this peacefully," said Gabriel. He knew there wasn''t a sliver of hope left, but he still intended to try. Feyright raised an eyebrow, wondering why his rival addressed the man as "Arthur."


    "Arthur?" Feyright asked, ncing at Gabriel. Suddenly, his face paled. Then, without warning, he broke intoughter once again. "Arthur Sce? The guy who recently broke the record on the First Floor?"


    Gabriel gritted his teeth, realizing he had unintentionally revealed Arthur''s identity. But it didn''t matter anymore. "Yes, Feyright."


    "Peacefully?" Arthur inquired, raising both eyebrows with a dumbfounded expression. Tremendous mana swirled around his body. Now that he wasn''t at risk of being crippled, he could finally use all of his strength.


    Finally, after a few weeks of avoiding bloody battles, he could utterly destroy his foes with his overwhelming power.


    Moreover, he had only just undergone a massive upgrade.


    Awakening Skofnung, Arthur smiled devilishly. "Peaceful, my ass! Where did peace vanish to when you forcefully summoned me to your room, threatening me to participate in thepetition despite being aware of my injury?"


    Gabriel couldn''t care less about Arthur''s injury, but he couldn''t outright admit that fact, as it would only escte the situation. Thetter was aware of the former''s uncaring attitude and would have probably done the same in such a situation.


    But he also would have made sure to nip the threat in the bud immediately afterward, which Gabriel failed to do.


    This was the rotten fruit of his weakness.


    "Arthur¡­"


    "Shut up," said the crimson-eyed man stoically, rushing forward using [Ethereal Glide]. Mana tes formed under his feet, allowing him to traverse at terrifying speeds across the bloody battlefield.


    Gabriel was barely able to react before the Demonic de approached his neck, transmitting its devious thoughts directly to its wielder.


    However, before the de could slice Gabriel''s throat, a fist struck the sword''s blunt edge, knocking it off its trajectory. Feyright wiped his bloody hand, wrapping it tightly in white clothing, which was immediately dyed crimson.


    "Thanks," said Gabriel, his cheeks reddening. He couldn''t believe that his rival had rescued him.


    Feyright didn''t respond, locking eyes with Arthur. "So you''re the guy who beat Zeus and the others'' high scores. To be honest, I''m impressed with your resilience, and the fact that you survived the onught of several of this dumbass''s n''s members."


    Gabriel didn''t react.


    "I''d rather not receive praise from a guy who abandoned his status," Arthur shook his head in disdain, preparing for another strike.


    "You''re one of those guys, eh?" Feyright inquired rhetorically. "The ones who are obsessed with climbing and disregard all other aspects of their life, focusing solely on increasing their power and nothing else."


    "You''re one to talk, Blood-Hand Feyright."


    "You know who I am."


    "How could I not?" Arthur retorted, tilting his head slightly before revealing an innocent expression. "As you said, I''m obsessed with everything rted to the tower, so it''s only obvious that I do my research."


    Feyright let out a sigh, realizing his words had been ignored. He walked over to Gabriel, grabbing a rusty sword from the ground. Tossing it in the air a few times, Feyright nodded in satisfaction.


    "All right, boy," said Feyright with an expression disying his overflowing interest. "Show me what you have. Let''s see if your obsession has paid off."


    Although Feyright was on the verge of death, he was leagues above Arthur in terms of the number of floors he''d climbed. He was on thetter floors of the single-digit group, and a well-renowned figure.


    At least, in the past.


    Now, no one remembered Blood-Hand Feyright.


    Except for those who meticulously researched all aspects of the tower¡­


    Arthur¨Cas described by Feyright.


    Gabriel stepped forward, letting out a sigh of defeat.


    Then, the final battle began.

 Chapter 169 Black Lance: Difference Between Spirit And Aura

    <h4>Chapter 169 ck Lance: Difference Between Spirit And Aura</h4>


    A banging sound marked the initiation of the final battle.


    Arthur practically flew across the battlefield, desperate to unleash his wrath¨Chis true power¨Cupon Gabriel and Feyright. No matter how powerful they were, it didn''t change the fact that they were merely on theirst legs.


    They would eventually perish, even if Arthur simply left them alone.


    ''But they''re the perfect test subjects for my new abilities,'' thought the crimson-eyed man as Skofnung collided with Gabriel''s cknce, causing crimson sparks to bounce off from the impact.


    The de of his sword slides off the cknce. Gabriel took the opportunity to thrust his spear forward, but Arthur simply sidestepped before recovering his stance. Gabriel clicked his tongue, motioning for Feyright to make a move.


    But thetter was two steps ahead.


    With a quick sh, golden light flooded from Feyright''s mana-crafted sword. Arthur was blinded for a split second before immediately deploying [Mana Sense], preserving his eyesight while heightening his senses further.


    "Your achievement is not without sufficient power to back it up," Feyrightmented, retracting his light sword. While Gabriel and Arthur exchanged blows rapidly, the head of the Lijkao Vige simply withdrew.


    Arthur didn''t respond. He continued to trade blows with Gabriel, which caused the air around them to distort. Both of them gritted their teeth, focusing solely on the trade-off with not another distraction in sight or mind.


    Feyright ced his thumb under his chin, narrowing his eyes as he observed Arthur''sbat style. It was quite abstract. Usually, yers pursued either of the two paths, but in Arthur''s case, it was vastly different.


    ''He has a ring talent for magic¡­ then why is he pursuing swordsmanship?'' Feyright wondered.


    Arthur suddenly reached for Gabriel''s sleeve, preparing to unleash [Judgment Regeneration]. However, thetter summoned a tiny barrier, obstructing the former''s advance before generating a tremendous pushing force.


    Arthur stumbled but managed to maintain his bnce using [Ethereal Glide].


    ''Fuck¡­'' the crimson-eyed man muttered internally as he unintentionally stared at the tip of the cknce, which seemed to approach his eyes at a speed he could not evenprehend. When had he lost focus?


    How could Gabriel be so powerful on hisst breaths?


    Arthur circted mana across his body, savoring the cool sensation as the liquid-like energy traveled without obstructions. Within milliseconds, Arthur contemted whether to deploy a barrier or invest in movement.


    Eventually, he simply used [Mana Infusion] on Skofnung, swinging it horizontally to disrupt the cknce''s trajectory. Then, with a calcted risk, he closed the gap between him and Gabriel, extending his bare hand.


    "Pay attention to his hands, Gabriel," said Feyright vigntly, his pupilspletely dted.


    Gabriel nodded silently, summoning a powerful gust of wind in order to conjure momentum. Then, using it, Gabriel propelled himself to the side, avoiding Arthur''s touch by a hair''s breadth.


    ''He realized¡­'' Arthur cursed at himself for being so ringly obvious about his tactic. Gabriel probably hadn''t realized due to his sheer concentration on the battle, but Feyright was simply observing.


    His only job¨Ccurrently¨Cwas to observe the battle.


    It''d only be unusual if he didn''t notice something amiss about Arthur''s fighting style.


    Moreover, the title ''Blood-Hand Feyright'' was not worthless.


    Red, orange, and ck aura burst from Skofnung, embracing the sword and the hand that clutched it. Gabriel and Feyright raised their eyebrows, utterly stupefied by the fact that a yer on the First Floor was harnessing such a power.


    ''That''s not Sword Aura¡­'' Feyright muttered internally, letting out an unintentionalugh of bewilderment. His eyes disyed a certain kind of craziness, while his fingers trembled in excitement.


    Arthur was powerful; incredibly so.


    He liked powerful people.


    With Sword Spirit coating Skofnung, Arthur thrust the Demonic de forward, splitting the air in front. With his eyes focused on his enemy and with an emotionless expression, Arthur tightened all his muscles.


    With the addition of Death Bones to his constitution, he needed not to be so cautious when engaging in battle. Even if he were injured, the injuries would not cause substantial damage. At least, not if the injury was caused by a dying man.


    Then again, [Judgment Regeneration] would require a higher amount of mana to heal his ''stronger'' body.


    All things came at a cost.


    There was no free lunch.


    Gabriel smirked, unleashing dark energy that oozed from his cknce. It seemed to camouge with the metal, masking the sheer intensity at which it sizzled. It was like ckva¨Chot.


    ''The real Sword Aura,''mented Arthur internally, clicking his tongue. A single strike would render him dead, and a single touch would slice his skin to bits. ''The old man hasn''tpletely lost his touch.''


    Skofnung was easily parried by Gabriel''s dark Sword Aura, its tip piercing the soil beneath.


    Arthur twirled his body, bncing on his sword to avoid Gabriel''s strike, which came in session. The crimson-eyed man extended his leg, catching thetter off-guard by digging his foot into his sternum.


    Gabriel was stunned and gasped for air. His grip on the cknce loosened, and Arthur took advantage.


    ng! Thud!


    As thence collided with the ground, Arthur thrust Skofnung forward. The logical choice in such a situation would have been to use the Blessing of the Sun, as he could pull off a ranged attack without much time in preparation.


    However, the fusion was still notplete.


    With a stronger constitution, he could attempt again. But as of yet, he was still unable to disy the entirety of his power.


    Gabriel''s pupils dted, and his irises narrowed. He suppressed a scream, watching as the tip of the Demonic de approached his general direction at terrifying speeds. He was powerless to resist.


    Arthur''s fair face suddenly seemed to resemble that of a devil, with a demented smile and sadistic, crimson eyes.


    All sounds were drowned out by the sheer adrenaline that coursed across Gabriel''s veins.


    Fear corroded his body, and the threat of death approached.


    Although he''d sumbed to it long ago, it was as if the fear had been reignited.


    He shut his eyes.


    But at that moment¡­


    Boom!

 Chapter 170 A Crude Style: Endless Improvement

    <h4>Chapter 170 A Crude Style: Endless Improvement</h4>


    "I was wondering when you''d react," Arthur admitted, wiping blood from the edges of his lips. He sat on pieces of debris while immense pain coursed across his body. With the hardening of his bones, Arthur hadn''t suffered much damage, but even such a meager amount was difficult to heal.


    When Skofnung had been only a few inches away from piercing Gabriel''s heart, Arthur had sensed a sudden influx of energy on the left. Then, as if the rays of dawn blinded him, a sword conjured solely using the abstract element of light and heat approached his general direction, threatening to burn his body to bits.


    With widened pupils, Arthur had been flung away after conjuring a barrier to sustain the potentially fatal blow. Although he was powerful and did not doubt the fact that he could overpower the two old men, he still needed to be extremely cautious when engaging in battle, as a single misstep would result in his immediate death.


    Neither Gabriel nor Feyright would hesitate to pierce Arthur with a sharp object, as the crimson-eyed man had wronged them both. Even while standing before the jaws of death, no man wished to enter the afterlife with regrets. If offered the chance, both would turn Arthur into minced meat.


    But that was it.


    Arthur simply had to refrain from providing them such an opportunity. He was still confident in his victory, and such a tragic oue would only ur if he made a mistake. So, all he needed to do was refrain from doing so. The battle would notst too long, since in a few hours, both Elders would pass away naturally.


    Their only hope was to detach Arthur''s head from his body before that happened, which was serving to be more difficult than they expected.


    Feyright twirled his sword in his hands, disying immense control of his weapon. Gabriel regained his bnce andposure, but couldn''t refrain from breathing heavily when gazing at the man who almost brought him to his knees; dead. To spite him, Arthur returned his panicked gaze with a gentle smile.


    "Shall we start over?" Feyright inquired. Although he hadn''t voiced his thoughts, Arthur was aware of the meaning. He was demanding that Arthur reveal his trump cards since Feyright would now be interfering in the battle. The Elder was belittling Arthur''s power, stating wordlessly that he was not powerful enough to fight without revealing his cards.


    And he was not wrong.


    "Of course," replied Arthur, standing up with not much trouble. He brushed the dirt from his previously tattered clothes, causing Feyright to roll his eyes.


    The threebatants faced each other, their gazes causing invisible sparks to crackle.


    "Y''know, as I observe your style, I''ve noticed that it''s utterly crude,"mented Feyright as the three began exchanging blows, moving nimbly across the battlefield. "It''s like you''re trying to do something your current body cannot sustain. Your movements would be much more suitable for a different body¡­ one that''s less physically active."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, deciding to listen. Noticing his gaze of amusement, Feyright continued to speak freely.


    "As you strike, you either use too much or too little force," said Feyright, avoiding Arthur''s blow with a slight turn of his head. "Like that one right there. It contained immense power. Such force was not needed to shock my muscles, which I assume was your purpose. In fact, your strike did absolutely nothing, and simply wasted your strength."


    Arthur parried Feyright''s golden sword, allowing it to slide off Skofnung''s de. Then, he curved his body to the side, narrowly avoiding Gabriel''s cknce, which was coated and filled to the brim with Sword Aura.


    The aura buzzed in Arthur''s ears and produced sparks of intensity. Its crackles struck Arthur''s ears with much rity, drawing his attention towards it. Sword Aura was truly a fancy way of fighting.


    However, it was not always beneficial.


    Especially when one could notpletely control its intensity, power, and most of all¨Clight.


    "Why are you telling me all this?" Arthur inquired, confused by Feyright''s willingness to reveal such information, which could have been utilized to possibly emerge victorious. Instead, thetter was trying to improve the former''s fighting style, which he found unusual and inefficient. That was only obvious, as the crimson-eyed man did not have a teacher.


    His swordsmanship skills were crafted solely using knowledge from his former life.


    "Because you''re the most amusing person I''ve met since Opora," Feyright admitted, his eyes shining with unmasked craziness. "Being more talented than Zeus on the First Floor is a great achievement, and I can''t restrict your growth solely due to my personal grudge."


    Suddenly, he burst into soft chuckles, gazing at the sky up above. "Perhaps you''ll be the one¡­"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, unable to decipher Feyright''s iprehensible words. ''Perhaps I''ll be what?''


    The three continued to trade blows, causing the surrounding area to be decimated entirely. Not an ounce of even ground was visible in a radius of several kilometers, while most of it was dyed crimson.


    "Anyway, moving on¡­" Feyright muttered, stroking his chin amid an intense battle, causing Arthur''s eyes to widen. Was the Elder taking the battle seriously, or was he simply toying with him?


    At first, he believed he had the upper hand since Feyright was injured beyond belief.


    However, as the battle progressed, Arthur realized that the Elders¨Cdespite being on the verge of death¨Ccould still exert themselves. That was when he began suspecting whether he could truly take them down.


    When Gabriel was on the verge of death, Arthur felt his worries alleviated.


    But then, Feyright interfered, ruining the flow of the battle. Following that, the crimson-eyed man continued exerting himself further and further, yet received no results.


    ''I haven''t used my trait, but revealing all my cards¡­''


    He was hesitant.


    Once he revealed everything, there was no turning back. He would be forced to finish the two off¡­ if that was even possible in his current state.


    A battle he considered to be easy had turned life-threatening.

 Chapter 171 Tactics: Spelling One’s Own Death

    <h4>Chapter 171 Tactics: Spelling One''s Own Death</h4>


    "Instead of relying solely on the power of Sword Spirit or mana, try implementing your entire body in attacks," Feyright suggested, easily dodging Arthur''s mana-infused thrust of his sword before almost causing the man to lose bnce. His golden sword shone like a duplicate of the Sun up above, emitting a blinding light.


    His entire body was d in golden armor, which seemed to cover his vital organs, preventing Arthur from finishing him off. Every strike to the armor was nullified, while strikes to other parts of Feyright''s body didn''t affect him in the slightest. The pain was but fleeting.


    "What do you mean?" Arthur asked, delivering a precise blow with just the right amount of force to Gabriel''snce, forcing him to withdraw immediately. Feyright pped, praising the crimson-eyed man for his adaptation skills. Feyright and Arthur conversed casually while trying desperately to murder the other in cold blood.


    Gabriel found the battle amusing to observe. He couldn''t discern whether the two were truly hostile to each other.


    "Yourbat resembles a magician too much," Feyright exined. "I realize you wish to pursue both paths, but do not fuse them¡­ At least, not until you have reached the apex of both mountains. Instead of relying on the power emitted using mana or Sword Spirit, learn to maneuver solely using your body. Your constitution is not bad, but it is not the only deciding factor of whether you are powerful physically, or not. Your speed when relying solely on your physical body''s prowess is downright pitiful, while you seem clumsy with your body as if it is not your own."


    ''Does that still happen?'' Arthur wondered. The words that escaped Feyright''s mouth struck a nerve. What he mentioned did ur when Arthur first regressed but gradually faded as he spent more and more time in his younger body. Arthur didn''t realize his movements still seemed clumsy.


    Moreover, why hadn''t anyone pointed it out? Why was Feyright the first to notice? What about Aryan?


    In terms of observation, the young and naive Ranker was much more urate. Although he had less experience than Feyright due to his age, Aryan was still more adept atbat and was not without skill.


    "How do I fix that?"


    "That is not for me to tell," replied Feyright, shrugging as he cast a nce at Arthur''s breast pocket. Suddenly, a shrewd smile blossomed on the former''s face. "So that''s where your immense reserve of mana originates from¡­ No wonder you were expending it as if uncaring of it ever running dry."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, wondering if the mana stone caused a disturbance in the surrounding mana. Otherwise, how could Feyright have noticed its existence?


    "You have no backing¡­ Yet, you possess such a diverse and effective arsenal," Feyright muttered under his breath. "It makes me think¡­ do you have prior knowledge of how the tower operates? Without it, such rapid growth would be impossible."


    Arthur let out a sigh internally, realizing Feyright was both presumptuous and somewhat intelligent. The longer he spent associating with such a person, the more he would lose his sanity.


    His cover would eventually be blown.


    "Anyway, moving on to things you suck at¡­ You have no idea how to wield the precious de that is clutched between your fingers. You have no idea how a Demonic de works, and its traits. Also, you deliberately limit your use of magic, so as to excel in swordsmanship. Yet, that never seems to work, does it?"


    Boom! Bam! ng! Thud!


    Arthur, Feyright, and Gabriel continued to exchange blows. The crimson-eyed man was holding both of his enemies simultaneously, but that seemed to be straining his body. Only his bones had been strengthened, while his muscles, ligaments, and tendons were still fragile¡­ At least,paratively.


    The more he exerted himself, the more the exhaustion seemed to erode his mental state.


    ''I just need to end the battle quickly,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, focusing his mana on the muscles that stabilized his body, such as the quadriceps and rectus abdominis muscles. His body became akin to an unshakeable boulder, unwavering even in the face of two Elders.


    ''The precise amount of force,'' thought Arthur, tensing his forearm as he thrust Skofnung towards Gabriel''s heart, but his strike was quickly deflected by hisnce. However, since the force in Arthur''s blow was incredibly low, he was quick to recover by forming an arc using his sword.


    Before Gabriel could lift his spear, Skofnung was already approaching his sternum. However, at that moment, Feyright''s golden sword threatened to knock the Demonic de off its trajectory. ''Maneuvering solely using his physical body¡­ To not allow mana to dictate my power¡­''


    As if Arthur had experienced an epiphany, he lowered his body, shifting his bnce while standing on his heels. Then, he twisted them, destroying the bnce he had carefully forged by tensing his muscles.


    ''Shapeless like the water.''


    Arthur bent his body to the left, creating a small pocket through which Feyright''s golden sword passed through. Then, Arthur tossed Skofnung in the air, catching it again but using an overhand grip.


    As if handling a pocket knife, Arthur thrust the tip of Skofnung towards the side of Feyright''s head, his body as fluid as water.


    ''To not attempt to fuse both magic and swordsmanship.''


    A string of thoughts gradually passed through Arthur''s head before fading. His mind became as tranquil as ake on a windless day.


    With one hand forcing Skofnung towards Feyright''s head, Arthur used the other hand to generate a wave of mes, condensing them until they turned a deep shade of scarlet. Then, he raised the hand of mes above the one that held Skofnung, facing his palm towards Gabriel, who was rushing towards him.


    Feyright''s eyes widened, and he hurried to summon a barrier near his temple. But Skofnung was barely a few inches away from his body at that point.


    As he gazed into Arthur''s eyes, he sensed immense determination. All his tactics were based on the advice he offered.


    He had truly spelled his own death.

 Chapter 172 Detached From Reality: Death Is But An Inconvenience

    <h4>Chapter 172 Detached From Reality: Death Is But An Inconvenience</h4>


    A wave of mes burst in Gabriel''s general direction. The Elder immediately conjured a barrier, causing the mes to split, rushing in two opposing directions. Gabriel then ced his finger on the barrier, causing it to vanish.


    ''What the¡­''


    What he saw after de-summoning the barrier caused his eyes to widen to the size of saucers. With a stupefied expression, he watched as the tip of Arthur''s sword pierced Feyright''s temple, drawing blood.


    He tried suppressing his shock but to no avail. The sight was beyond hisprehension. The world around him spun violently, while adrenaline surged within his body. His rival was finally dead.


    Yet, not a shred of happiness could be felt.


    ''Why am I angered at his death?'' Gabriel wondered, clutching his forehead to try to suppress the searing pain that coursed across it. Veins bulged from his tensed muscles, while immense killing intent manifested, oozing off his body.


    Unable to sort his emotions, Gabriel simply let out a bitter chuckle.


    ''I guess you were the first to die,'' he muttered internally, staring at the sky with an undecipherable expression. His tone was intended both to mock and mourn Feyright''s death. He didn''t wish to feel the emotions that coursed across his mind any further.


    Then, his eyes focused on Arthur''s figure. A murderer¡­ That was what Gabriel suddenly thought of him.


    It was utterly stupid. But at that moment, Gabriel couldn''t maintain his rationality.


    With an ear-piercing shriek, he rushed towards Arthur.


    *


    Arthur withdrew Skofnung, allowing it to consume Feyright''s blood. The Demonic de transmitted pleasant feelings to the crimson-eyed man while voraciously devouring the scarlet liquid.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' urges its wielder to decapitate his other foe.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' wishes for another meal.]


    ''This sword is such a pain,'' thought Arthur, shaking his head. Praising himself for performing such intricate movements in such a short span of time, the crimson-eyed man nced emotionlessly at Feyright''s corpse.


    Although his eyes were wide in horror, a tiny smile still hung on his bloody lips. Arthur formed an expression of dissatisfaction, finding thete Elder to be creepy. How could one value one''s amusement over life?


    Even after epting the rapidly approaching sensation of death, it was still unusual for someone to be so detached from reality.


    To be so uncaring of whaty after crossing the Yellow River¡­


    ''Now, shifting my attention to that guy¡­'' Arthur turned his head, casting a nce at Gabriel. Suddenly, the former''s eyes glowed a slightly different color. Their intensity rose, and a great sense of fear materialized in Gabriel''s body.


    He was stunned by Arthur''s abyss-like eyes, to the point where he let down his guard for a split second.


    ''[Searing Gaze] is truly useful,'' thought Arthur, taking advantage of the opportunity. He rushed forward using [Ethereal Glide], traveling several meters in barely a second. Color returned to Gabriel''s face, and he quickly realized what had happened.


    With a determined gaze, he thrust his cknce forward.


    "You fucking murderer!" Gabriel shouted, each word containing immense power that caused Arthur''s heart to shake. Sparks of Sword Aura emanated from the cknce but were not too visible.


    The Sword Aura became tangible, wrapping across the cknce while resembling a snake, preparing to strike Arthur.


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly, and he conjured a massive boulder using Earth Magic. He hurled the boulder at Gabriel, and at that very second, the snake-like Sword Aura let out a deafening hiss, shooting forward.


    Arthur spun, using his heels to his advantage. As the snake collided with his boulder, thetter shattered on impact. But, by then, Arthur had already escaped its trajectory and was rushing at Gabriel.


    Sword Spirit spun around Skofnung as Arthur swung the sword horizontally, slicing even the air that it passed through. Particles of orange, red, and ck energy burst from the swing, rushing towards Gabriel.


    Gabriel nimbly avoided the particles, closing the distance in mere milliseconds.


    At that moment, Arthur activated [Searing Gaze] yet again, causing the Elder to stumble. The former swung at the cknce, pushing it to the side before extending his arm in desperation, and cing it on Gabriel''s neck.


    The battle was over.


    "Got you," Arthur whispered in Gabriel''s ear. Thetter shuddered, feeling the wind tickle the inside of his ear. Shivers shot down his spine and he attempted to retaliate, but to absolutely no avail.


    Suddenly, his power drained.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 64% Sin and 36% Virtue.]


    [Mediocre de-buffs are being applied.]


    Gabriel''s face paled at a rapid rate, causing his body to convulse. Such a drastic change in theposition of his body caused a great deal of pain to assault him. Foam escaped his mouth while Arthur strengthened his grip on his neck.


    "I told you, Gabriel," Arthur whispered,ughing softly while caressing the man''s neck. "If I survived that, I would destroy both you and your vige. Well, I didn''t tell you, but I told myself that."


    Gabriel let out undecipherable sounds.


    "Now, do you regret taking advantage of me?" Arthur asked, raising an eyebrow. "Your deed almost indirectly spelled my death. Had I died, however, would I have received the sweet opportunity to strangle you like this?"


    Silence.


    "Answer me¡­ Would I have?"


    "N¨CGurk¡­ No¡­"


    "Good boy," Arthur replied, patting Gabriel''s head before finally loosening his grip. Thetter copsed to the ground, gripping his own throat while gasping desperately for breath.


    ''I guess this is the end¡­'' Gabriel thought as his entire life shed before his eyes. The joy, pain, happiness, sorrow¡­ His mind felt several emotions simultaneously, and eventually, a regretful expression appeared on his face.


    ''Even this guy¡­ How can they be so calm while dying?'' Arthur wondered. When dying, Arthur''s expression was ferocious, while his heart was racing. But these people¡­ they were strangely uncaring.


    They didn''t seem too perturbed. Their hearts didn''t seem to race.


    As if death was but an inconvenience.

 Chapter 173 Care: Eventual Reciprocation

    <h4>Chapter 173 Care: Eventual Reciprocation</h4>


    As the winds along Arthur''s skin, he finally swung Skofnung, decapitating Elder Gabriel. Finally, it had ended. He stared at Gabriel and Feyright''s corpses before turning to face Gargo Vige, which was in ruins.


    There was not a single survivor from the vige, except the four men who had pursued Arthur.


    However, they had disappeared.


    No matter how much Arthur searched after the battle with the two Elders, he could not locate the four men. Eventually, he was forced to give up. So much had urred in a single day¡­ And it was finally time to leave.


    Approaching the hut in which he resided, Arthur grabbed his bag. He packed some rations before traveling towards the central part of the Residential Area of the First Floor, where he could leave the floor.


    After a few hours of continuous travel, Arthur arrived at the city.


    Using his massive reserve of tokens, the crimson-eyed man entered a bathhouse to freshen up. After paying, he traveled across the hall, entering the bath with only a towel hung at his waist, Arthur descended into the lukewarm water.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve felt at ease,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, enjoying the sensation of the water brushing against his skin. Arthur calmly gazed at the fumes that emerged from the water, zoning out.


    A few minutes passed, and a conversation of three men a few meters away from him entered his ears. Arthur raised an eyebrow, shutting his eyes while focusing on the words that escaped their mouths.


    "Gargo Vige and Lijkao Vige fell yesterday! Did you hear?"


    "What the hell is that?"


    "They''re viges, Rob. They''re on the outskirts of the First Floor, so not many are aware of their existence. However, it''s known that Blood-Hand Feyright established Lijkao Vige, while Death Spear Gabriel established Gargo Vige."


    "Wait, that one? Didn''t the rumors of the Baron Of Death''s inheritance originate from Gargo Vige?"


    "Yeah, but that was a load of bullshit."


    "Obviously, dumbass."


    "Why bring this topic up? Did something interesting happen?"


    "Both Gabriel and Feyright died due to unknown causes, while their viges were found utterly decimated. Every single resident had died, except four people and a guy named Avalon. It''s a widespread topic right now."


    "Avalon? What kind of name is that?"


    "I think it''s a fake name. There isn''t a way in hell that someone named their child Avalon unironically."


    "I agree."


    Arthur chuckled internally, leaning back as he enjoyed the sensation that ran across his body. His mind was finally at ease. But he couldn''t help but wonder how the rumors had traveled so quickly.


    The rumors were faster than his speed when going from the vige to this city.


    ''Was there someone else there? How did the information travel so fast?'' Arthur remained vignt, continuing to eavesdrop on the conversation. However, eventually, one person nced in his general direction.


    As [Mana Sense] sensed the man''s gaze, Arthur suppressed augh, opening his eyes to view the cautiousness on his face.


    "I think we should talk about thister, guys."


    "Why?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Even the walls have ears."


    The other two nodded, and after a few minutes of meaningless chatter, they eventually exited the bathhouse. Arthur was the only one who remained until the bathhouse closed, after which he headed towards the portal.


    Paying a small fee, Arthur traveled to the Outer District, where he traversed through the streets, hiding his under a hood that was draped over his face. His facial features were unknown, but a few knew of his identity.


    Arriving at an inn, he booked another room. After unloading and getting a good night''s sleep, Arthur headed to ire''s workshop.


    Arriving before its door, Arthur knocked.


    When visiting the smithy with Randy, ire had refused to give the two their promised "items," saying they weren''t ready, yet. However, it was finally time to im what rightfully belonged to the crimson-eyed man.


    After a few seconds, the sound of hurried footsteps entered Arthur''s ears. Following that, the door creaked open, revealing ire''s nervous figure. However, as her gaze fell upon Arthur, a cold look appeared on her face.


    "It''s you¡­"


    "That''s not a very nice way to greet a guest," replied Arthur, shaking his head while pursing his lips.


    "You''re anything but a guest," said ire, walking off. Arthur entered the smithy, coating his body in ayer of mana to endure the heat. He followed the woman into the actual smithy, taking a seat.


    "I''m assuming you''re here to im that item?" ire asked, ncing at the crimson-eyed man from the corner of her eye. Arthur let out a chuckle internally, realizing she had conversed with Nux after their recent visit.


    Nux had probably convinced her of the fact that Arthur did not know of his location, dispelling the seed of doubt in her mind. Since then, she was probably entirely antagonistic to Arthur, who had toyed with her feelings.


    However, she couldn''t abandon the project and failed to fulfill her promise to Nux.


    "Yes," replied Arthur, nodding.


    "I''ve heard you surpassed Zeus during the First Floor''s challenge," ire mentioned as if the thought had suddenly appeared in her mind. She turned to face Arthur with a speck of amusement hidden under her facade. "Is that true?"


    Arthur realized he couldn''t mask the truth, and simply nodded in response. ire did not have the capabilities to suppress him¡­ or so he thought.


    The woman simply formed an expression that held a subtle admiration for the crimson-eyed man. Then, she disappeared into a different room. As she searched through a pile of items, Arthur heard the ngs of metal.


    ''Where the hell did she stuff the item?''


    A few seconds passed, and ire returned with a ring in her hand.


    "I don''t n to marry anytime soon¡­ You know that, right?" Arthur inquired, forming a skeptical expression. ireughed, but not a single ounce of humor was present in her tone, causing Arthur to pout.


    "Treat this item with care, and it will reciprocate."

 Chapter 174 Deception: Deceit Of Oneself

    <h4>Chapter 174 Deception: Deceit Of Oneself</h4>


    After receiving the ring, Arthur returned to the inn, copsing on the bed as he gazed at the item. The metal was a lustrous, golden hue, while the stone shimmered in a beautiful, velvet color.


    The ring truly had a majestic appearance and could attract the eyes of most jewelers who were aware of its true value. However, for a warrior, only efficiency mattered. Appearance did not matter in the slightest.


    What truly mattered was to what extent could the ring assist Arthur during an intense battle?


    ''Ascertain,'' Arthur muttered internally, causing a translucent, blue window to manifest before his eyes. As he read the contents of the screen, his expression continued to pale, and his excitement gradually dissipated.


    [Name: Nimble Ring]


    [Grade: D-]


    [Trait: Increases speed by 5% when activated.]


    Arthur let out a sigh, realizing ire had scammed him. He could purchase such an item in bulk, considering the amount of tokens he had now amassed. Although it was still an artifact, it was absolutely useless.


    ''Well, a 5% speed boost isn''tpletely useless,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, slipping the ring on his finger. Suddenly, a faint sense of rejuvenation coursed across his body, causing his expression to loosen.


    He rxed on the soft mattress of his bed.


    ''Not yet,'' Arthur suddenly stood up. He needed toplete one more thing before allowing himself to rest.


    After taking a shower and slipping into dark robes that had the capability to mask his face, Arthur headed towards Ferhill''s Igueno''s shop. After a few minutes of navigating through the bustling streets of the Outer District, he finally arrived.


    He entered the shop, enjoying the pleasant scent that permeated across the shop. The shelves were almost sold out, with a few customers traversing across the shop. Judging by their appearance, they were yers on the 10-15th floor level.


    In their hands was an artifact Arthur had personally crafted. Heading to the register, they handed the artifact to Ferhill, who quickly prepared change while epting the payment. He then handed the artifact back to them.


    The customers left the shop with a wide smile on their faces, seemingly satisfied by their purchase.


    Little did they know, the artifact was utterly worthless, and would soon destroy itself. Moreover, it would only work properly for a few more floors. Then, it would gradually be obsolete, causing the purchase to be useless.


    The tokens would have been wasted.


    The customers couldn''t protest, either, since by then, Ferhill would have fled and assumed a different persona. He was bound to be caught one day, but he wouldck the funds to reimburse his customers.


    Basically, any purchase people made was worthless.


    "It seems business is booming," said Arthur, approaching Ferhill with an expression disying his admiration. Not only had thetter managed to prevent any allegations from surfacing, but he had also sold almost all the items Arthur refined.


    Such skill in the aspect of business was incredibly beneficial to Arthur, who valued tokens for his future purchases. As he ascended through floors, his token consumption would increase in order to maintain steady growth.


    Tokens from clearing floors orpleting quests were not enough.


    "You''re back," Ferhill muttered under his breath. His expression turned sour before he forcefully mustered a business smile. "Yes, the business has been ''booming''. Almost all the items you refined have been sold."


    "Good, good," replied the crimson-eyed man, copsing on a bean bag chair in the distance. "Are you ready for another month of work? Get a new disguise and get the ingredients I tell you to."


    Ferhill let out a sigh. Due to the increase in workload, the man only had a few hours in the day to spend with his wife, whom he needed to meet in different locations each time to conceal her identity.


    He had too many enemies, and couldn''t risk revealing his identity and location.


    Just like Arthur, many would pursue to take advantage of his wife¡­ his weakness. It pained him to refer to her as his ''weakness'', but he had no choice. However, he swore to protect her eternally, and mere inconveniences weren''t enough for him to abandon that goal.


    Moreover, Arthur was providing him profits that didn''t lose to what he earned prior to the crimson-eyed man''s appearance.


    So, it wasn''t too bad.


    However, that didn''t mean he would hesitate to stab Arthur in the back if he ever received the chance.


    "I''ll gather them soon," replied Ferhill, nodding. Arthur handed him a list of ingredients, which Ferhill read promptly. As he did so, his expression crumpled, causing him to eventually scrunch his eyebrows in confusion.


    "What is it?" Arthur inquired, noticing the change in the man''s expression.


    "These ingredients¡­ Why?" He asked, showing the crimson-eyed man the list. "These ingredients would only be needed if you were nning on making real items, not counterfeit. Why spend so much on these?"


    Arthur tapped his thigh, allowing a mysterious smile to blossom on his face. "Ferhill, why do you think people make counterfeit items?"


    "To scam others and make money?"


    "Exactly. And, do you think it is donemonly?"


    "It''s verymon. I had severalpetitors a few years ago, but I was the only one who managed to survive without getting killed by the outrage of customers."


    "Yep," said Arthur, continuing to smile. "Since counterfeit items are somon, many customers spend more time contemting whether the item is counterfeit or not, rather than considering whether they need it or not."


    "What?"


    "The abundance of counterfeit items makes it so that even a single imperfection can cause allegations to rise."


    Ferhill thought for a few seconds before eventually nodding. It was true that people seemed to be incredibly wary.


    "That''s why we need to make the items as close to the real ones as possible, but still cut back on costs so that our profits are much more generous than that of people who make actual artifacts."


    Ferhill raised his eyebrows, nodding as if he understood.


    "The easiest thing of all is to deceive one''s self, for that makes it simple to deceive others."

 Chapter 175 Second Floor: Fatality Rate

    <h4>Chapter 175 Second Floor: Fatality Rate</h4>


    Once Ferhill gathered all the materials needed for the refinement, Arthur refined all the items in a single day. While the former began restocking rapidly, thetter simply rxed in his room, refusing to train or do something productive.


    ''Seven days until I attempt the Second Floor,'' thought Arthur. A few hours ago, he traveled to the center of the Outer District and inquired about the timings. It seemed that the next batch would be deployed in a week.


    Unlike the First Floor, the Second Floor required a certain amount of yers to participate and was akin to a game. It couldn''t begin without a sufficient yer count and usually consisted of 100 yers.


    Over a million yers attempted the Second Floor each week, but only half or less were able to progress due to the floor''s high fatality rate. It was one of the only lower floors where yers could not leave at will.


    No one knew why.


    ''I''ll worry about thatter,'' thought Arthur, wiping Skofnung in order to clean it. Even Demonic des needed to be cleaned, and even artifacts were not immune to rust. Arthur took great care of Skofnung.


    There was one thing that lingered in his mind, though.


    During the battle against Feyright and Gabriel, the former had mentioned something about Arthur''s inability to utilize Skofnung properly, and the fact that he was oblivious to what Demonic des truly were.


    This had struck a nerve, causing Arthur to wonder about those words. However, he didn''t know where and what to search for. No ordinary person was aware of what a Demonic de symbolized.


    And why was he oblivious to it, when he''d spent several decades in the tower?


    ''As far as I remember, other than the sword''s evil traits and the asional manifestation of simr abilities, there was nothing spectacr about a Demonic de,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, scrunching his eyebrows.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' metaphorically shakes its head at its wielder''s sheer ipetence.]


    Arthur lightly smacked the sword, causing it to shudder in response. ''Call me ipetent once again and I''ll throw you in andfill.''


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' spits in indignation before apologizing.]


    Arthur smiled, continuing to clean the sword. However, Feyright''s words didn''t fade away. They remained in his mind, circling around indefinitely while eating away at the crimson-eyed man''s sanity.


    Just like that, a week passed.


    *


    As the rays of dawn squeezed through the cracks of Arthur''s window, his eyelids fluttered open, revealing his crimson pupils in all their majesty. Arthur blinked several times, achieving a clear vision on the fifth blink.


    Then, pushing his bedsheets to the side, he exited thevish bed on which he''dzily spent an entire week. Of course, he wasn''t entirelyzing around, since he was calmly meditating to smoothen his mana circuits.


    And, he had also sessfully achieved harmony between his mana and the Blessing of the Sun, allowing the two energies to coexist within him. That was hisrgest achievement since integrating with the Death Bones, both of which he was proud of.


    Now that he possessed the capability to utilize both his mana and Blessing simultaneously, Arthur''sbat prowess increased by a significant percentage once again. His growth was truly tremendous.


    He could probably rival those on the fourth floor by now.


    Although Gabriel and Feyright were powerful, they were merely husks who did not retain even a quarter of their former power. They were simple to dispose of, as they had essentially wasted their lives in the Residential Area of the First Floor, refusing to climb the tower any further.


    However, someone in their prime would be difficult for Arthur to defeat.


    The gap in power between a yer on each floor was massive and was difficult to narrow as long as one did not climb floors.


    After taking a shower, Arthur slipped into a loose, white-purple tunic and leather pants in which he could move without restrictions. On top of his attire, he slipped into dark robes to conceal his identity.


    After doing so, he headed out with Skofnung strapped on his waist.


    The Second Floor was calling.


    *


    He traversed through the streets for a few minutes, arriving at the ce where one could challenge floors. After logging in, he was transported to a separate dimension, where over a million people could be seen hanging out.


    ''Truly an abundance of yers,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. Speaking would only result in his voice being drowned out by the chatter of over a million yers while moving even an inch could result in him colliding with the stampede of people.


    He remained still and silent, waiting for the batches to form.


    A few minutes passed, and many of the yers turned into particles of golden light. As the yers disappeared rapidly, Arthur shut his eyes and soon experienced the unusual sensation of his body being deconstructed.


    There was no pain, but he felt detached from reality.


    ''Spatial abilities are truly on another level,'' Arthur mused, once the sensation had subsided. As he opened his eyes, light flooded into his pupils. Before him were 99 other yers who all seemed confident.


    He stood in a barren field, which was surrounded by lush, verdant greenery.


    "This floor''s going to be a breeze!"


    "Yeah, I can already imagine myself emerging victorious!"


    "I''m going to get a spa after conquering this floor! I can''t wait!"


    "What ranking do you think you will receive? I''m hoping to be the top million, but if not, top ten million is fine, too."


    "You''re too ambitious. Aim for the top billion!"


    "Hell nah! I''m not that weak!"


    "Some High Rankers ced in the top ten billion but were still able to climb to their position. It really doesn''t matter."


    "Yeah, but they had to undergo difficulties in the future. It isn''t smooth sailing!"


    The conversations continued for a few minutes while the yers adjusted to the change in scenery. Finally, once the chatter had subsided, a pir of light descended from the sky, revealing the Guardian in-charge of the floor.


    "Wee."

 Chapter 176 Hudson: Conqueror Of Viesca

    <h4>Chapter 176 Hudson: Conqueror Of Viesca</h4>


    The Guardian that descended from the pir of light resembled a humanoid roon and seemed to be a hybrid of the two species. He seemed to be famous, as his appearance attracted the attention of almost all the yers.


    His fur was mainly a mix of red and brown but also contained thin streaks of white running across. The white formed various patterns and seemed to represent his identity throughplex lines.


    He was quitenky and short¨Cabout five feet tall. His face was akin to that of an actual roon, with a pointy snout, ck fur near his beady, ck eyes, and a bushy, ringed tail with about five ck rings.


    Standing upright, the Guardian was d in a formal, ck suit and a beet-red tie. His furry arms were crossed, and his authoritative gaze caused a sense of power to emanate from him, despite hisical appearance.


    ''A truly established Guardian,'' thought Arthur. The entity held himself with pride and seemed to be an influential figure. Arthur recognized him, too. How could he not recognize the true Conquerer of Viesca?


    The roon was not ordinary and was an established High Ranker before assuming the position of a Guardian. During his tenure as a yer, the roon¨Calso named Hudson¨Cmanaged to conquer an entire civilization on the 34th floor, establishing his position as a true legend.


    The civilization was then named Viesca and was¨Cto this day¨Cunder Hudson''s rule.


    In his former life, Arthur had conversed with Hudson once and was left stupefied by his shrewd nature and sheer intelligence,bined with his destructive power and ability to control the masses.


    He was a true leader.


    "Wee, yers," said Hudson in a somewhat high-pitched voice, which would have soundedical, had it escaped someone else''s lips. However, no one dared to mock Hudson''s voice, no matter how unusual it sounded.


    Well, everyone, except one very arrogant woman.


    Herughter resounded across the field, striking the ears of all the yers. The yers turned pale, and a few directed cold res toward the woman who seemed unaware of what Hudson symbolized, and who he was.


    With zing red hair that flowed like a waterfall down to her waist and eyes that resembled a crimson-colored cherry, she seemed incredibly domineering in her own right. She wore tight clothing that seemed to highlight her curves, while a greatsword was strapped to her back, which caused her appearance to look downright terrifying.


    "Can you shut up?" A silver-haired elf woman asked rhetorically, locking eyes with the red-haired woman. In her eyes was unmasked hostility, while her expressions disyed her annoyance.


    "No," replied the red-haired woman, approaching the elf while releasing a faint killing intent. A smile hung on her face, and she let out short bursts ofughter as if still mocking Hudson''sughter. "Can you?"


    The elf didn''t back down and stared stoically at the red-haired woman.


    "Is a fight going to break out?"


    "No, Hudson would never allow that! When is the trial going to start, man?"


    "When the fuck is Hudson going to interfere? Also, who the fuck is that red hair bitch? She''s going to get killed for sure."


    "Yeah, that bitch is too much."


    The red-haired girl sneered at those who insulted her behind her back. However, her gaze remained on the elf. Her eyes darted from ce to ce as she observed the elf, refusing to act before that.


    "What is it? You want to fight?"


    The red-haired woman didn''t respond. Suddenly, she unsheathed her greatsword, infusing it with a terrifying amount of mana. The surrounding air bent to her will, and a thickyer of mes suddenly ignited, wrapping around the sword.


    The silver-haired elf sneered, summoning a storm of wind while spilling an enormous amount of mana, causing a disturbance. The two sized each other and were almost about to unleash their initial attacks.


    However, at that moment a terrifying pressure bore down on the two women, causing their expressions to crumple. In mere milliseconds, their bodies gave out, and they copsed on the ground.


    "Save the fighting for after the trial begins," Hudson spoke in an indifferent tone, levitating in the sky. "Eleanor, if you do something like this again, I will be forced to report this to your father. Think before you act."


    At those words, the red-haired girl gritted her teeth, nodding. It seemed her name was Eleanor.


    ''Wait¡­ Eleanor?'' Arthur wondered as his expression darkened. Eleanor¡­ The only Eleanor he knew was the daughter of the King of Dragons, Bahamut. Bahamut was a Divine Ranker, and the current ruler of the Celestial Peaks, a Kingdom outside the tower.


    The Kingdom was located in a dimension connected to Heaven''s Spire, so it was technically within the tower. However, it was not located on a floor, nor in the Outer District. It was ''outside'' the ecosystem of the tower.


    King Bahamut was incredibly strong, and Arthur suspected he could even rival his former self if given the opportunity. Eleanor was her daughter and inherited his position in the future. Was this the same Eleanor?


    ''Her features were simr to that of Bahamut¡­ Is she truly?'' Arthur let out a bitter chuckle at his luck, cursing the heavens for sticking her with such a woman. He couldn''t antagonize Bahamut yet.


    That meant he couldn''t murder Eleanor, even if push came to shove.


    But it was fine if Eleanor was on his team.


    The elf''s eyes widened as she, too, realized whom she had argued with. Immediately, she bowed, paying her respects to the Lady of the Celestial Peaks. The Celestial Peaks was equivalent to the high-ranking ns in terms of power.


    No matter what the elf''s identity was, offending the Lady of the Celestial Peaks was beyond her. Resisting would be utterly impossible. If Eleanor willed it, the elf''s entire bloodline would vanish within the span of a single day.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    Eleanor cast hostile looks at the elf while walking away, snorting in a very crude way. She did not seem like a princess.


    ''She''s trouble.''

 Chapter 177 Celestial Peaks: Draconic Eleanor

    <h4>Chapter 177 Celestial Peaks: Draconic Eleanor</h4>


    "Anyway, I was going to continue until I was interrupted by two very rude yers. Shall we begin?" As soon as the words escaped Hudson''s lips, all the yers nodded simultaneously, not daring to offend the Guardian as Eleanor had done.


    Not everyone was as fearless as the daughter of King Bahamut, and could not perform such antics without worrying of their consequences.


    "The Second Floor is quite peculiar, as one cannot exit the floor once the trial starts until one party has emerged victorious," Hudson announced, causing a few oblivious yers to gasp in shock.


    "So, we can die on this floor?" One of the yers shouted, his voiceced with worry and fear. The voice was more of a croak, rather than a shout.


    "You can die on any floor," replied Hudson indifferently. "Although, this floor has the highest fatality rate within the first ten floors. Also, if you are in danger of being killed, there is no chance of escape."


    "Why is that?" One of the other yers inquired, tilting their heads.


    "Nobody is aware," replied Hudson calmly, shrugging his shoulders. "It is said that during the creation of the tower, the second floor was meant to kill off those who were not worthy of progressing."


    The yers shuddered at those words, obviously fearful. It was naturally not their fault, as the threat of death could scare even the strongest being shitless. Death was something no one could prevent. It was inevitable and imminent.


    "When the trial begins, all of you will be split into two teams," Hudson announced. "The teams willpete against each other, and the winning team will automatically progress to the next floor, while the losing team will be annihted."


    The yers shuddered yet again.


    "Each yer will be given a g, which will be their lifeline. One can amass more than one g, but having none will result in one''s immediate death. Think of the g as your heart. Protect it at all costs while trying to steal the hearts of others."


    "Each team will have a King, who will serve the core. Destroy the King, win the battle. The King will have a crown, which will be the lifeline of the entire team. So, make sure to protect your Kings."


    The yers internally decide who to appoint as the King. Such a meaningless difference could shift the entire flow of the battle, as apetent and powerful King could resist the advance of the other team by him/herself.


    On the other hand, an ipetent King would like a ticking time bomb.


    "The objective is to amass as many gs as you can while destroying the forces of the other team," said Hudson. "Once either the King or all yers except the King are dead, the trial wille to an end."


    "The more gs one person has, the more points they amass."


    "The higher the amount of points, the higher their ranking on the leaderboards. Theoretically, one person can amass all 99 gs by killing every yer on the opposite team, including their King, and every yer on their own team."


    "But that is simply theoretical."


    Hudson flicked his wrist, causing lime-colored particles to escape his palm. The particles flew in all directions before enveloping the entirety of the world in a lime-colored barrier, encasing the yers within.


    Even spatial abilities¨Cwhich were as rare, or even rarer than diamond¨Cwould not work in such an area.


    "Your teams will now be assigned. When you receive your gs and crown, and when both teams are stationed on opposite sides of the world, you can begin," Hudson announced, tapping the air once.


    The scenery changed, and the teams were assigned in mere milliseconds. Team A and Team B were stationed on opposite sides of the world, and there was a ten-minute grace period in whichbat was prohibited.


    After that, the person who held the crown would be considered the King, and the battle would begin.


    ''At least I don''t have to kill her¡­ Hopefully,'' thought Arthur, ncing at the red-haired woman, who stood emotionlessly in the middle of the group. The crimson-eyed man was part of Team A and was on the right side of the world.


    Teammates chatted amongst one another, paling at the fact that they would have to kill their friends on Team B. However, many were quick to recover, as doing so would offer them benefits.


    Human rtionships were worth nothing whenpared to power.


    Except for familial rtionships.


    "I think Lady Eleanor should be the King¡­ er, Queen!"


    "Yes, I think so, too! She is most suited for such a position since she is¨Cin fact¨Ca princess. Princesses are only fit to be Queens!"


    "I couldn''t agree more. She has experience with ruling, considering King Bahamut is her father. She is most suited to be Queen."


    "Not only is she well-versed in such things, she is also the most powerful here."


    "Agreed!"


    Many yers metaphorically licked Eleanor''s boots, attempting to enter her good graces. Bing her servant was a big deal, and could satisfy all of their desires for an entire lifetime. What couldn''t Eleanor provide them?


    With her backing, they would be the most powerful servants in history. They could perhaps ascend to the level of a Divine Ranker in the future solely by following Her Majesty. A servant that''s a Divine Ranker¡­ How crazy was that?


    ''Such ambitions are baseless,'' thought Arthur, clicking his tongue while mocking those who wished to gather favor. Eleanor was downright psychopathic. She mostly relied on her instincts and was like a beast in real life.


    Although, she truly was a Dragon.


    Her red hair, crimson eyes, and her wrath¡­ They were all qualities she''d inherited from King Bahamut.


    Arthur gazed at her, realizing she was somewhat good-looking. Her silky, red hair, and her crimson eyes were strikingly simr to his own¡­ One could truly fall for her solely due to these traits.


    ''For some reason, it sounds like I''m praising myself¡­''


    It sounded weird to say such things.

 Chapter 178 Fear: Control And Manipulation

    <h4>Chapter 178 Fear: Control And Maniption</h4>


    "Hand over the crown," said Eleanor, approaching a nearby woman. Thetter scratched the back of her head before ncing at the other yers who either nodded or cast cold res in her general direction.


    They all wondered the same thing; How could she dy the ascendance of the Queen?


    ''That''s some professional boot licking,'' thought Arthur. He normally wouldn''t mind Eleanor taking the lead, but he couldn''t sacrifice the benefits he would receive by being King. Sadly, he was forced to reveal himself.


    Before Eleanor could ce the crown over her head, a hand pushed it out of her grip, causing it to fall to the ground. The princess''s expression darkened, and rage grew in her zing eyes. She turned to face the perpetrator, her anger capable of burning viges to the ground.


    "Who the fuck¡­" She cursed, ring at the crimson-eyed man, who simply cast her a single nce before lifting the crown.


    The crown was a lustrous, golden color, adorned with a rare stone named a "ruby." It seemed to reflect the rays of the Sun and emanated a blinding light that seemed capable of piercing the heavens themselves.


    As Arthur was about to ce it atop his head, a sphere of mes shot towards his general direction, threatening to burn his body to a crisp if he were to be hit with it. Arthur nced at the ball of fire from beneath his dark robes.


    ''Amateur,'' he thought, raising his hand before overloading the sphere with his own mana, detonating it before it could collide with his body. The ball burst into tiny sparks of fire, falling to the ground without having any effect.


    Team A turned silent, and Eleanor''s face turned beet red, either due to embarrassment or sheer anger.


    "What the fuck is wrong with you?" Eleanor shouted, closing the gap between her and Arthur in mere seconds. Raising her hand, she pointed her index finger in Arthur''s face, spouting undecipherable words. "Don''t you realize that handing me the crown is best for the entire team? I''m the strongest here!"


    Arthur didn''t respond, and simply chuckled softly. However, that halfugh was heard by the entirety of Team A, causing them to freeze. How daring was the cloaked figure, tough at the daughter of King Bahamut?


    Did he have a death wish?


    However, none of them voiced their thoughts, as that would be considered questioning Eleanor''s authority.


    "Are you truly fit for this position?" Arthur inquired, his voiceced with mockery. He raised his hand, brushing away Eleanor''s index finger before cing the crown on his head. In ten minutes, he would bebeled as the King of Team A.


    But how could Eleanor ept something such as that?


    Having received everything she wished for her entire life, Eleanor was not used to suffering defeat. Nor was she used to being denied what she wished for. She also had the false belief that she was the strongest.


    ''She''s certainly strong,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''If she was a bit more shrewd, she could''ve been a pain in my ass, but unfortunately for her, her simple-minded personality only makes it easier for me.''


    Unless he killed or crippled her, Arthur would not be offending King Bahamut.


    "Yes, I am certain!" Eleanor replied, her eyes disying her greed. When Arthur shook his head, the woman unsheathed her greatsword, coating it with ayer of mes. A cold expression appeared on her face. "Hand it over."


    Arthur didn''t respond, and simply unsheathed Skofnung. But he didn''t strike and waited for Eleanor to make the first move.


    He didn''t have to wait for long.


    "Ha!"


    Eleanor took a step forward, raising her greatsword before swinging it vertically towards Arthur''s head. Arthur didn''t move, and simply raised his head, locking eyes with the red-haired woman for a split second.


    ''[Searing Gaze].''


    As soon as he thought of those words, a cold look shed across his eyes. A single nce instilled immense fear into Eleanor''s heart, and her immaturity did not help the situation in the slightest.


    She lost her bnce, and Arthur lightly swung Skofnung, causing her to fall to the ground.


    "I''ll ask again, Lady Eleanor," said Arthur, deliberately raising his voice in order to strike the ears of his entire team, who watched with pale faces. "Do you still believe you are fit for this position? Do you truly?"


    Eleanor gritted her teeth, her eyes darting from person to person. Such humiliation was something she had never experienced. She then red at the cloaked figure who had caused it, her eyes suppressing the roar of a beast.


    "Ye¡­"


    "Think, Lady Eleanor," said the crimson-eyed man, causing her to hesitate. Was her unshakeable will so fragile? "If I killed you right now, no one would know. These fodder yers wouldn''t see the light of day after witnessing such a scene, either."


    The yers watching gulped. A person who could make Eleanor fall to her knees could definitely cause them to never see the light of day again. Arthur was undoubtedly the most dangerous foe.


    But they were supposed to trust him with their lives? How could they possibly clear the Second Floor like that?


    "So, who is more suited to be King? Me, or you?" Arthur inquired onest time, gripping Eleanor''s chin with much strength. Thetter gritted her teeth, refusing to admit her incapability to serve well.


    But he left her no choice.


    "Y¨CYou."


    "Good girl," said the crimson-eyed man, patting her head gently. He then left her on the ground and began barking orders to the other members of Team A. The yers followed his every move as if it were absolute.


    Fear was most easy to garner, and was most effective when ruling.


    With fear, one could achieve virtually anything. By harvesting that fear and manipting it, one was practically omnipotent.


    When the fear begins to fade, one can simply create more. Fear was endless, and one could not be exhausted of it.


    Fear was akin to a leash.

 Chapter 179 Ambitions: Aiming For A Perfect Score

    <h4>Chapter 179 Ambitions: Aiming For A Perfect Score</h4>


    Ten minutes passed, and a blue, translucent window appeared before the eyes of each and every yer.


    [The Trial of the Second Floor has begun.]


    With that announcement, both Team A and B rushed towards each other, focusing on emerging victorious from their eventual sh. Both teams were quite even, so the battle would be quite narrowly won.


    "All of you, focus on gathering gs," barked Arthur, sending his teammates towards the forest hurriedly. "I can survive on my own. I do not need someone protecting me, as that would only draw more attention."


    Although the yers were hesitant, since Arthur was the core of their team, they couldn''t protest, either. They were simply forced to follow the crimson-eyed man''s orders without the opportunity to raise questions.


    A few were indignant, but even they didn''t dare voice their thoughts.


    In only a few moments, the group had dispersed across the forest, preparing to hunt for gs while protecting their own. Without the need to protect the King, their responsibilities were much less.


    This resulted in a more rxed hunt, which would inevitably increase the efficiency of the team.


    Arthur, after everyone had left, slowly headed towards the middle of the world, taking things slowly. He was aware that revealing his existence near the initiation of the battle was utterly stupid.


    He may be powerful, but there was no use unting his power and being assaulted by a group of enemies at once. Even he couldn''t resist the assault of several yers, as they were still considered "yers."


    Not a single "yer" could be underestimated.


    ''Also, I have to be careful of Eleanor''s retaliation,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, wary of many things simultaneously. The daughter of King Bahamut was not an ordinary woman, and would naturally enact revenge if she received an opportunity.


    Doing so during an intense battle would result in the waning of Arthur''s concentration, and would inevitably spell his doom.


    ''I can''t allow that. Although I had to be a little rough to prevent a battle from breaking out between us, she will obviously retaliate the first chance she gets. I simply have to resist for as long as I can.''


    He also had one more aspect to worry about.


    [1. Indra: 97 points]


    [2. Zeus: 96 points]


    [3. Athena: 96 points].


    [4¡­]


    ''I wish I could get 99, which is a perfect score¡­ s, Eleanor just had to be in my batch, didn''t she?'' Arthur spat on the soil beneath his feet, forming an expression of disgust as he thought about the woman.


    She was truly a pain in the ass.


    Arthur felt like he was babysitting her, even though she had a blood feud with him. It was simply not viable in the long term. He would either have to establish pleasant rtions or kill her to avoid future troubles.


    Neither of those options was possible.


    After a few minutes of walking, Arthur felt movement in a nearby tree. His expression loosened, and excitement flooded into his body. Unsheahing Skofnung and awakening it, he used [Mana Sense] to sense the disturbance in mana.


    ''There is none.''


    So was his opponent utilizing something other than mana? Or was he hiding his presence without the use of it?


    ''Such a skilled opponent,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, allowing a smile to blossom on his face. His body suddenly turned into a blur, causing the man hiding in the tree to disy an expression of astonishment.


    ''What¡­'' the man in the tree muttered internally, realizing that Team A''s KIng''s presence had vanishedpletely. Was there truly someone on the Second Floor capable of sensing him and escaping his senses simultaneously?


    If so, he was totally outmatched.


    ''I can''t deal with this,'' he thought, preparing to make a run for it. He couldn''t engage in battle, since if an assassin was forced to step onto the battlefield, he had already lost. Assassins never fought actual battles.


    A shroud of darkness coated his body, and while masking his presence, he prepared to escape the situation.


    s, he was toote.


    "Where exactly are you nning to go?" a voice entered the assassin''s ears, causing his body to shudder in reaction. Shivers shot down his spine, while a dreadful sense of fear arose in his chest.


    He suffocated, struggling to breathe while sensing a malevolent presence creep up behind his shoulder.


    Despite being able to witness the appearance of the entity, the assassin was aware that his life hade to an end. The devil''s incarnate that stood behind him was not merciful. No one was merciful.


    Especially if the assassin was nning to take their life.


    ''Aw, don''t give up so easily,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, pouting as he pursed his lips in regret. The assassin''s shoulders drooped, as if he had already given up, and was awaiting his eventual demise.


    Arthur let out a sigh, piercing his opponent''s heart before stealing his g. Including his own g, Arthur had now amassed a total of 2 points/gs. The number would gradually rise, causing the number of foes to decrease.


    The Second Floor was equivalent to a massacre, which seemed to be what the omnipotent figure wished to establish.


    Within the Second Floor, the maximum number of yers that could survive was 50, while the minimum was 2.


    In the case of maximum survivors, it was equivalent to one of the teams being exterminated immediately with either the death of their King or all other yers, without a single casualty on the other side. This oue was incredibly rare unless the match itself was fixed beforehand.


    In the case of minimum survivors, one of the teams would have their King and another yer alive, while the other team would bepletely annihted due to either the death of their King or all other yers.


    Arthur was hoping for a situation where either only he survived, or he and Eleanor survived.


    This would grant him¡­


    ''If we take into ount that I won''t receive the point from the one person who is exterminated due to the death of his entire team, I''m counting around 98 points. 99 is the perfect score, I believe.''


    [A/N: Here''s a FP Code, if anyone wants it. (ABDHYGSQSG8EH9JJA)]

 Chapter 180 Voice Of The Abyss: Childish Innocence

    <h4>Chapter 180 Voice Of The Abyss: Childish Innocence</h4>


    As Eleanor traversed across the lush forest, she barely managed to suppress her overflowing rage towards the cloaked figure, who had dared to publicly humiliate her to such a wild extent. Had she been in her Kingdom, the person would''ve been killed on the spot, without any hesitation.


    s, this was not Celestial Peaks, but the tower.


    Her influence amounted solely to her connection with her father. Nothing more, nothing less. Unlike on the Celestial Peaks, where Bahamut was essentially the strongest and most influential man, the tower was vastly different.


    Although Eleanor believed her Kingdom could decimate one high-ranking n, it was difficult to battle two. Essentially, neither she nor Bahamut was untouchable or invincible within the tower. No one was.


    Exercising her influence was difficult in Heaven''s Spire, as there were several obstacles obstructing her path.


    ''The Second Floor would have been so simple if not for that person''s existence,'' thought Eleanor, spitting on the ground in sheer anger. She was utterly bewildered by the cloaked figure''s boldness, to the point where she wanted nothing but to rip the person asunder with her bare hands.


    s, he was nowhere to be found.


    Also, they needed to emerge victorious first. Eleanor found herself to be incredibly petty, but not petty to the extent that she could ruin her chances of survival solely to enact revenge. ''That doesn''t mean I won''t do it.''


    ''I need to ce at least the top hundred on the rankings,'' thought Eleanor, unaware of the sheer difficulty. One needed to monopolize the entirety of the trial to even stand a chance, and doing so became increasingly difficult when someone equal to the challenger in terms of power appeared.


    "Oh, is that our elven queen?" asked Eleanor mockingly, ripping asunder the bushes that obstructed her path. A few meters away, the silver-haired elf stood with her eyes widened to the size of saucers.


    Her silky, silver hair seemed disheveled, while her eyes seemed to have reddened. In front of her was a human male who wore a ck, leather jacket along with a white undershirt. The male had a rapier strapped to his waist.


    Eleanor approached the pair, unsheathing her massive greatsword. Her greatsword was at least a meter long with a thick width. It was forged using a dark, marble-like material that seemed to excel at the conduction of mana.


    "Lady Eleanor¡­" The silver-haired elf muttered under her breath, stepping away from the red-haired woman. The former red at the human male, who attempted to run away at the sight of Eleanor.


    "Aren''t you going to y with me?" Eleanor inquired, cocking her head innocently, as she raised her greatsword, pointing its tip towards the human male. Suddenly, the recoil jolted her right shoulder back.


    A powerful, zing sphere of mes shot toward the human male, burning him to a crisp on impact.


    His screams resounded across the forest, yet not a single entity stepped forth to avenge him. The silver-haired elf let out a short shriek before turning her attention towards Eleanor, who approached her next.


    "You were so bold during that dumbass roon''s speech," said Eleanor, her voice emanating a sense of danger that nestled within the elf''s mind. Her sweet voice was merely deception; an attempt to mask her true nature.


    A sadistic bitch.


    That was what she was.


    Suddenly, mes swirled around her body, dding her in an armor of orange-red material. The elf gulped before revealing the determination in her eyes, preparing to put up ast stand before her eventual death.


    ''I won''t die,'' the elf repeated internally, directing all negative emotions towards Eleanor.


    ''Such an amateur,'' thought the red-haired woman, swinging her greatsword lightly. Particles of me mana shot from the swing, hurling themselves toward the elf while threatening to burn her in an instant.


    A white aura emerged from the elf''s body, forming a barrier in front of her body.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The particles of fire collided with the white barrier, but before that, they decimated the entire area in a fifty-meter radius. All trees in the mentioned radius burnt to a crisp in an instant, turning into ashes in mere seconds.


    Then, as the mes collided with the barrier, they voraciously ripped it asunder, engulfing the elf in unextinguishable, almost divine mes. Her screams echoed across the forest, causing Eleanor to let out uncontrobleughter.


    ''This is going to be a breeze,'' thought Eleanor, having amassed 3 points.


    *


    "The Daughter of Bahamut, and the man who conquered the First Floor¡­"


    A raspy voice reverberated across the abyss. Atop the shaky branches of a particr tree, a figure cloaked in what could only be described as "darkness" sat. His chin¨Cwhich was barely visible under the shroud of darkness¨Crested atop his fair hand.


    With an amused expression stered over his innocent face, the figure cloaked in darkness let out a childish sigh.


    "I got stuck with troublesome people this time," he muttered, hopping off the branch before promptlynding on the soft soil beneath. Regaining his bnce, the figure slowly began walking forward.


    His tiny feet left tiny footsteps in the soil.


    "I should probably gather a free people to do my bidding. The man who conquered the first floor, Arthur Sce, isn''t ordinary in the slightest. He''s probably wandering alone due to his confidence in his own power."


    "Little does he know, he can only do so much alone."


    "Maybe gathering a team and coordinating attacks will give him the idea, too. Then, we can have a fair battle."


    "Heehee!"


    The figure cloaked in darkness giggled lightheartedly, but his demeanor was far from what his tone represented. It was obvious that blood would be shed¡­ At this point, it was only dependent on the number of liters.


    Would the entire world bath in the crimson, unholy liquid by the end of the trial?


    Would the three sh, decimating the entirety of the world?


    Would the conflict be resolved peacefully with the silent extermination of either party?


    It was unknown how things would y out.

 Chapter 181 North Border: Hidden Feature

    <h4>Chapter 181 North Border: Hidden Feature</h4>


    A few hours passed in an instant. Arthur had amassed a total of 6 points after violently murdering five yers in cold blood. With six gs and a crown on his body, he was a walking target that many would attempt to ambush.


    Unfortunately for them, Arthur was as prepared as one could be for potential ambushes.


    With [Mana Sense] running at all times, although Arthur consumed a chunk of his mana reserve, it still helped sense approaching or observing threats in the distance. It was a countermeasure to prevent being assassinated.


    Arthur¨Cas mentioned before¨Ccould not engage more than a certain number of yers simultaneously. If the number exceeded five, the crimson-eyed man would be at their mercy in no time.


    He was not invincible¡­ At least, not yet.


    Thankfully, however, he had information on the past/future. ''There''s a hidden feature of this floor¡­ Well, there''s a hidden feature on almost every single floor, which many have missed in the past or did not have the capabilities to abuse.''


    Arthur¨Con the other hand¨Chad such capabilities.


    All he needed to do was prevent anyone from following his movement. After confirming that no one was observing him, Arthur swiftly moved across the forest, heading towards the North border of the world.


    The hidden feature was not necessarily hidden but simply ced in a location not many decided to explore. The North and South borders were usually empty, as the battle was usually between East and West.


    The world was enormous, and most of it was unexplored.


    Arthur traversed across the uneven ground, arriving at the North Border in only a few hours. The Sun had already begun setting, dying the sky in a vibrant, orange hue. The Sun nestled within the orange color, gradually fading away into the abyss.


    As Arthur stepped into a certain stone building, his gaze shot towards an altar.


    ''That should be where the flute is hidden,'' thought Arthur, approaching the stone altar before lifting the lid to a nearby box. The crimson-eyed man had expected smoke or dust to rise, but there was nothing.


    His eyes widened slightly, and his heart sank.


    The stone box was entirely empty, with only broken cobwebs and a few specs of dust kept within. Arthur narrowed his eyes, brushing his hand across the inside of the box. He spread ayer of mana across it, inspecting the box with great detail.


    ''It hasn''t been opened very long ago,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''The reason I dyed it was to prevent anyone from following me. Who knew someone would have already snatched it¡­ But that means someone else has such information.''


    ''Usually, people who pass trials do not reveal too much information to their descendants or allies, so as to increase their ability through struggles. A few people who were carried knew such information, though¡­''


    ''Is it someone like Aryan?''


    It was definitely possible.


    ''If the one at the North Border is taken, the South Border would have already been looted or is being looted right now. I don''t have time to get any of the items this time¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, clicking his tongue.


    The items were flutes that were capable of manipting one''s emotions to a certain extent. Due to their sheer power, the flutes remained within the trial, and one could not bring them outside the challenge area.


    ''It would''ve been a pity if I had gotten my hands on it¡­'' Arthur muttered internally. ''But it''s good since I wasn''t able to retrieve it. It means I won''t have to worry about being struck with such an item outside Challenge Areas.''


    Arthur let out a sigh, heading back. It seemed like his trip had been for naught since the hidden feature had already been discovered. Now, without a single advantage, it''d be difficult topete with dozens of yers without assistance.


    ''I already antagonized my teammates, so the chances of being betrayed are incredibly high,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. He cursed at himself for not taking into ount the possibility of failing to receive the flute.


    While leaving the stone building, something caught his eye.


    Turning around, Arthur immediately unsheathed Skofnung while increasing the distance [Mana Sense] epassed.


    "What the fuck¡­"


    Before he could realize something was amiss, ated trap was hurled in his general direction. Arthur. The crimson-eyed man was quick to react, generating a spell in his palm before unleashing it.


    mes engulfed theted trap, disintegrating it in seconds. However, that wasn''t the only attack Arthur faced, as a few secondster, two arrows approached him from opposing directions.


    The crimson-eyed man observed their trajectory, slicing them both using Skofnung.


    After that, his surroundings turned silent.


    Arthur expanded [Mana Sense] as far as he could, yet he couldn''t sense anything, as if the random attacks had originated from nothingness. ''There has to be a source¡­ Did they already escape?''


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, cautiously heading back toward the area where most of the yers were fighting. One thing was for certain¡­ The other party was not simple, and there seemed to be someonemanding them.


    yers could not organize themselves so well without a leader.


    ''But that leader also has to have immense control and charisma, or perhaps the ability to instill fear,'' thought Arthur, stroking his chin. ''Forcing people into dangerous situations without their consent was not beneficial, as they would either join the other side or simply abandon the situation if their life was on the line.''


    ''That means themanding person has total control over his troops, to the point where they won''t question his orders, no matter what he says. Even if he/shemands them to jump off a cliff, they would do it.''


    ''Was the battle fixed beforehand?''


    ''But that shouldn''t be possible¡­ Wait, are some of my teammates also affiliated with that person? That should be the only option¡­ the only possibility.''


    ''Without getting an entire batch on their side, it''s very difficult to fix a match. One party has to be ready to die.''


    ''Was I ying an unwinnable game for the entire team?''

 Chapter 182 Nestled In The Darkness: Child Of The Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 182 Nestled In The Darkness: Child Of The Shadows</h4>


    ''Hudson shouldn''t be a Fallen Guardian,'' thought Arthur, slowly traversing across the world while in deep thought. ''He was devoted to the Tower Administration, so his betrayal is virtually impossible. But how else did they manage to fix a game? Did they bribe one of the Guardians to skew the randomization of people in a certain batch?''


    ''It might truly make sense, considering I ended up with the daughter of King Bahamut on the Second Floor, among over a million yers that participate.''


    Arthur had limited knowledge about such a subject, as he''d never looked into it during his former life. The lower floors were a dark time for him, and he preferred to forget about them rather than research.


    ''How the fuck was I supposed to know that I would regress?''


    Since he was unaware of how to progress and unsure whether the trial could even be cleared using the pitiful strength he possessed, Arthur decided simply to gather points and wait for something monumental to ur.


    ''If something does happen, can I survive long enough for another Guardian to appear?''


    He was uncertain.


    *


    Eleanor traversed across the dense forest, navigating by calcting the direction in which the Sun sat. Doing so was fairly easy since she had been trained to survive in case something tragic were to befall her.


    Her father was quite protective of her and did not spare any preparations when sending her into the tower.


    ''It''s been countless months since I''ve seen him,'' thought Eleanor, letting out a sigh. When she stepped foot into the tower, she was immediately transported to the Tutorial World in order to undergo the tutorial.


    Bahamut hadn''t visited the Outer District for an unknown reason. Eleanor only managed to meet a few of his trusted guards and was provided the utmost luxury, even during her tenure as a yer.


    But she couldn''t help but wonder why Bahamit didn''t visit.


    Visiting would have taken merely a few hours, considering her father was a True Dragon. Also, who could obstruct his path if he wished to traverse across the tower? Not even a Divine Ranker would dare stand in his way, especially if the matter concerned his daughter.


    Then, why hadn''t hee?


    ''I should stop overthinking,'' Eleanor decided, taking a deep breath. Despite her external behavior, she was quite fond of her father and loved him beyond belief.


    ''Isn''t that one of my teammates?'' Eleanor wondered, ncing at an opening in the bushes through which she could peek. Walking over with soft and undetectable footsteps, she squatted while peeking through the bushes.


    Before her, a decently built young man stood. He didn''t seem to notice her presence, as his lips continued to move. Eleanor couldn''t hear his voice, but it seemed he was talking to someone else.


    ''Where is the other person?''


    The young man had a peachyplexion and a well-toned body. His hair was a light shade of pink, while his eyes glistened with an amethyst hue. With a blocky jaw and upturned eyes, he could be considered handsome.


    He wore a dark cloak that seemed to resemble the attire of a spy or an assassin.


    Eleanor prepared to step forward to subdue the man, but at that moment, something froze her in ce. Two streaks of darkness slithered across the soil, dissolving within the young man''s feet. They looked like snakes, but also like shadows.


    Eleanor watched in awe as the shadows crawled up the young man''s legs. The shadows themselves weren''t visible, but the fluid movement of the man''s skin when in contact with them gave her a general picture.


    It was disgusting.


    Once the shadows reached the young man''s head, it seemed to swell. However, within seconds, the swelling decreased, and everything reverted to normal. However, Eleanor noticed something in the man''s eyes.


    ''He''s dead. But he''s also not dead. A sliver of life remains... enough to register him technically alive into the records of the system. But he''s basically dead.''


    The young man whom she''d been observing was dead; he waspletely wiped of all vitality, and not a shred of sentience remained.


    Eleanor wasn''t certain how to interpret the encounter, but it felt unsettling. The young man''s eyes reflected nothing but the eeriness of the abyss, but he remained on his feet, refusing to fall to the ground.


    Then, he moved.


    Taking a few steps forward, the young man disappeared into the bushes.


    Eleanor''s surroundings turned silent, leaving her utterly shocked as to what had transpired before her eyes. Not only had a dead man walked, but he also seemed to be akin to a puppet with invisible strings.


    His movements were clunky and not very fluid.


    She furrowed her brows, slowly attempting to leave the area while trying to form probable exnations as to what had urred. Shepletely erased her presence, so as to not be spotted by the unknown entity.


    "Where exactly are you heading, Princess Eleanor?" A melodic, rather casual voice resounded in Eleanor''s ears. She violently turned around, unsheathing her greatsword and pointing it at the origin of the sound within a single second.


    But she couldn''t spot it.


    The origin of the voice¡­ it was as if the forest had spoken to her.


    "Oh, for god''s sake, use your renowned perception techniques," the voice spoke, disying its annoyance through its stretched words. "Am I really facing one of the future talents of the tower right now?"


    Eleanor immediately used [Sensory Perception], spreading it across a ten-meter radius. The surrounding area appeared to her, enveloped in a pink tint. She was easily able to spot a certain existent nestled in darkness.


    Eleanor narrowed his eyes, focusing on the entity.


    Suddenly, her surroundings changed.


    The particles of light that reflected off objects vanished one by one, causing Eleanor''s vision to be dyed in darkness. Several objects seemed to revolve around her, yet she couldn''t see them. She could only sense their existence.


    Her consciousness was fragmented, and she couldn''t possibly conjure thoughts.


    She wasn''t certain how long it had been, but after what seemed like an eternity, she sensed a faint presence within the abyss.


    Nestled within the embrace of darkness was a child¡­


    A Child of Shadows.

 Chapter 183 Abyss: Reminder Of Its Existence

    <h4>Chapter 183 Abyss: Reminder Of Its Existence</h4>


    A Child Of Shadows.


    Shivers shot down Eleanor''s nonexistent spine, and her ethereal body morphed into mere particles of dust before dissipating into the abyss. The abyss opened its eyes, disying what seemed like a smile.


    A smile to the world.


    To remind it of its existence.


    *


    As Eleanor jolted awake from her slumber, the sunlight caused her eyes to sting. Rubbing her eyes with much intensity, she pressed her racing heart, attempting to piece together what had urred before her very eyes.


    ''What the fuck¡­'' Eleanor muttered internally, unable toprehend the urrences.


    The Child Of Shadows¡­ The Abyss¡­ It was all too confusing. She was unaware of either of those terms. The Abyss was not merely a word, but something much deeper, much more profound.


    Something she didn''t dare delve into.


    "Amused?" The voice spoke once again, but this time, a sense of mysteriousness seemed to beced within. Instead of being casual, the voice seemed to be able to represent multiple emotions, as if there was not a single piece of solidity.


    Like the voice was foreign to the world.


    "Definitely not," replied Eleanor, stabilizing her breathing once again. Although scared out of her mind, the princess didn''t dare reveal her emotions, as that was a sign of vulnerability. She could not be vulnerable before a foe.


    Soft chuckles reverberated across the forest, as finally, a tiny figure revealed himself.


    With porcin skin and childish features, the boy that appeared before Eleanor seemed quite young; perhaps ten to twelve years of age. His hair was stark ck, while his eyes seemed to contain the abyss itself within.


    With dark attire (robes), and a tiny dagger strapped to his waist, the boy seemed like an assassin, just like many other yers taking part in the trial on the Second Floor. He seemed to fit in perfectly, except for his tender age.


    Children usually didn''t enter the tower and most of those who did perished very quickly due to theirck of physical strength and cognitive maturity.


    Eleanor was surprised to see that a child seemed to be the mastermind. She had already assumed that the shadows that crept up the young man''s body belonged to the child, judging by the aura he exuded.


    ''He looks like the child nestled within shadows¡­'' Eleanor muttered internally, her eyes widening slightly.


    But she was not scared anymore.


    "The Child Of Shadows¡­"


    "Who?" The boy inquired, cocking his head innocently. His eyes glistened with genuine curiosity, to which Eleanor simply narrowed her eyes, disbelieving of anything the child did. He could never be trusted.


    "Did you kill that guy?"


    "Oh, so you saw that? Yeah, it was me. Is it so wrong, though?"


    "No," replied Eleanor. "Frankly, I don''t give a shit. But those shadows¡­"


    The child let out softughter, covering his mouth using his palm. "Humans are so easy to scare¡­ They always fear the unknown, no matter how dangerous or harmless it may be. They are not calctive of anything they''ve never witnessed before."


    Eleanor remained silent.


    "Those shadows¡­ Do you wish to know what they are?"


    Eleanor nodded slightly, still visibly on guard.


    "Of course, I''ll tell you," said the child,ughing. "Just repeat my name."


    "Your name?"


    "Chasmal, Umbral¡­ Whatever you wish to call it. Just say any of my names."


    Eleanor was about to utter one of his names when suddenly, her voice vanished. Her vocal cords stiffened as if refusing to obey hermands. With her mouth wide open, she continued trying, but to no avail.


    ''Why can''t I say it?''


    Even the child was surprised, as he cocked his head while furrowing his brows at the unusual urrence. No matter how much Eleanor tried to force the words out, her body did not react how she wished it to.


    "You cannot say it¡­"


    Eleanor nodded, still hesitant.


    "Okay, we''ll go a different route, then," said the child, letting out a sigh. He reached into his back pocket, retrieving an ancient-looking flute with various scriptures imprinted on it. Eleanor observed the flute, curious.


    ''That looks cool,'' thought Eleanor, gazing at the flute with amusement. Her eyes were filled with positive feelings towards the flute.


    "Should I y a melody for you?" The child inquired, pointing the butt of the flute towards Eleanor while smiling brightly. Somehow charmed by his innocence and excitement, Eleanor nodded.


    The child¨Cnamed Umbral¨Cbrought the flute to his lips.


    However, before the flute could make a single sound, Eleanor burst from her location, unsheathing her greatsword while infusing it with mana. mes swirled around the de of the sword, slithering across the metal like slippery snakes.


    Her eyes burnt with much intensity, and a single movement burnt all the trees nearby to a crisp, causing mass deforestation.


    Umbral''s eyes widened slightly, but he remained motionless. The greatsword approached his neck, but before it could collide, a loud ng resounded, stopping the sword and Eleanor in their tracks.


    It was as if an invisible barrier was restricting Eleanor''s greatsword from reaching Umbral''s neck.


    But that was the least of her worries.


    ''What the fuck¡­ Why did I attack him?''


    Eleanor''s body seemed to have moved by itself as if an unknown force was manipting it like a puppet. Terrified by the sudden movement of her body for an unknown reason, Eleanor couldn''t help but feel as if something was haunting her.


    Umbral seemed just as confused as to why Eleanor had attacked him.


    "Why, princess?" Umbral inquired, tears welling up in his eyes. Eleanor felt a mix of emotions brewing in her mind.


    A part of her wanted to sympathize with the child.


    Another part scoffed at him for only being able to muster such a pitiful facade.


    Thetter part felt more like her personality, but for the first time, so did the former.


    ''What the fuck is going on?'' Eleanor repeated to herself, screaming inwardly. It was as if she was being manipted, but the maniptor was unknown. It was as if her own mind was tricking itself.


    Suddenly, in the depths of the abyss, she witnessed the terrifying smile of Umbral.

 Chapter 184 Zombie: Potential Allies

    <h4>Chapter 184 Zombie: Potential Allies</h4>


    Her consciousness returned to her actual body. However, the way she viewed Umbral changed drastically. Instead of attempting to sympathize with him, she now loathed/feared the young boy, finding him to be evil.


    The terrifying smile that she witnessed on the young boy''s face seemed to have erased all positive emotions from her mind, forcing her to ept reality and face the facts. This was her true self.


    ''Was something controlling me?'' Eleanor wondered, furrowing her eyebrows while stroking her chin.


    "You''re no fun," said the boy. The tears on his face sizzled before turning into steam. As all emotion was erased from his face, the boy extended his arm. Slithery shadows crept up his arm, shooting towards Eleanor at terrifying speeds.


    She considered countering with her greatsword, but her subconscious mind alerted her of the shadow''s dangers. Without a second thought, she immediately sheathed her weapon, using her movement technique to burst off into the distance.


    For now, escaping the boy was her ultimate priority.


    "Run as much as you like," the voice behind her said in a ridiculing tone, letting out dementedughter.


    "The world is only so big."


    *


    Arthur navigated through the dense forest, finally spotting human life in the distance. As it seemed to be someone on the opposite team, Arthur quickly brandished Skofnung, preparing to unleash a barrage of strikes.


    With his eyes peeled and his attention undivided, Arthur circted mana across his body, rushing forward.


    Suddenly, the young woman whom Arthur had intended to kill turned around. The crimson-eyed man stopped in his tracks, his gaze piercing that of the young woman. Confused by what he saw, Arthur approached her slowly.


    "What¡­"


    Not a single trace of life could be felt from her body as if she were but a husk of her true self. Arthur¨Cwith widened eyes¨Clet out a few bitter chuckles. This was something akin to necromancy, but not quite.


    Necromancers were usually not proficient at their own path of power. They did not see the importance of summoning the entire body of their victim and simply used their skeletal structure while absorbing the flesh and blood.


    ''The woman has both flesh and blood, along with all the organs necessary to live,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, observing the woman while refraining from approaching her. ''But all the necessary things do not work.''


    It was as if only her vitality had been consumed. Also, a separate existence seemed to be in control of her body, judging by the fact that she moved her head whenever Arthur did, continuing to lock eyes with him.


    ''Necromancers would strip her of everything except her bones¡­ On the other hand, whoever made this seems incredibly proficient in the art,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''The only necromancer in history who could retain the flesh and blood of his victim was Severin Nocturne¨CThe Baron Of Death himself.''


    ''I don''t think there was anyone else¡­''


    ''If this isn''t necromancy, what is it? And how did someone who can wield this art enter the Second Floor? If they were an unparalleled talent, I would''ve remembered from my former life, or have heard news rting to this incident¡­''


    ''But I didn''t.''


    ''This Second Floor is much moreplicated than I expected¡­ My goal ofpleting it within a day seems to be unachievable, considering it has almost been a day already. I don''t who what this shit is.''


    With a quick swing of Skofnung, Arthur decapitated the woman, watching emotionlessly as her head fell to the ground. Blood sprayed from her body, dying the ground in a massive pool of blood that seemed to be endless.


    ''She''s still¡­ somewhat alive?'' Arthur muttered internally, narrowing his eyes. The woman, despite having been separated from her body, remained awake. Her eyes were wide open, and a deadpan expression remained on her decapitated face.


    asionally, the head trembled.


    Arthur took a few steps forward, lifting his foot before crushing the head underneath his feet. As the mixture of flesh flew in all directions, a slippery, dark, sperm-shaped object emerged from within.


    Arthur extended his arm, attempting to catch it.


    But before he could realize it, the slithery entity had sped off into the distance. ''So that was the origin of her sentience. The cause of her half-death. At least I know that crushing her head is equivalent to actual death.''


    ''Somewhat like a zombie.''


    Arthur processed all the information he received with a rational perspective. ''Someone took all the hidden features, which means they have extensive information about the floor from an unknown backer.''


    ''I suspect a fixed match, but if they are relying on this shadow-like ability, that doesn''t seem to be the case. However, I should still be alert and try to hold off until a Guardian appears, even if something bad does happen.''


    ''The Heaven''s Spire has countless paths of power, spreading in all directions like aplex web.''


    ''This might simply be one of them.''


    ''Yeah, it''s not too surprising, as there are innumerable amount of ways to gain power in the tower. It''s not limited to a single one, although two are extensively researched and have been tested.''


    "What are you in such deep thought about?" A certain, familiar voice resounded in Arthur''s ears, jolting him awake from his train of thought. The crimson-eyed man, let out a sigh, turning to face the red-haired woman.


    "What is it?" Arthur exaggerated the tone of his voice, so as to further separate his current persona from ''Arthur Sce.''


    "Why don''t we exchange names? Unless, of course, you''ve been zapped with that shadow thingy¡­ Then, let''s not," Eleanor suggested, approaching Arthur while attempting to peek through his hood. "Oh, so you''re not infected. How peculiar¡­"


    "Infected?"


    "Oh, how dumb you are," said Eleanor, shaking her head in mockery. "Don''t tell me you haven''t run into those shadow things. The ones that look like a man''s milk but ck?"


    "Weird way to describe them¡­ I have run into them, yes," said the crimson-eyed man in an unnecessarily deep tone. "I just ran into one a few seconds before you came. It ran away after I bashed the head of its host."


    Arthur pointed at the corpse a few meters away.


    "Oh, so that''s how you kill them?"

 Chapter 185 Gilgamesh: Splitting Flags

    <h4>Chapter 185 Gilgamesh: Splitting gs</h4>


    "Did you not know?" Arthur inquired, cocking his head. Judging by the fact that Eleanor seemed to have run into such beings before, the crimson-eyed man expected her to have adapted, and have discovered a way to destroy them once and for all.


    But it seemed like she was even more clueless than him.


    "I just rendered them unable to move and left," said Eleanor, shrugging her shoulders. "What''s your name?"


    "...Gilgamesh," said the crimson-eyed man, immediately realizing his blunder. He cursed internally,ughing uncontrobly at his choice of name. However, the deed had already been done.


    Eleanor formed an expression of confusion. "That''s your name? Ew¡­"


    Arthur didn''t respond, using mana to propel him up a tree. Squatting on one of its branches, Arthur activated [Mana Sense], sensing the presence of three people in the vicinity. At that moment, his expression turned sour.


    Letting out a sigh, he sat on one of the branches.


    "What is it, Gilgamesh?" Eleanor inquired, bursting into boisterousughter as the words escaped her lips. Arthur remained silent, refusing to argue with such an immature girl. He still couldn''t imagine her transformation.


    Apparently, this little, immature girl turned into one of the tower''s pirs in the future, inheriting the title of "Ruler Of The Dragons" from Bahamut. He simply couldn''t imagine the changes she underwent.


    In his former life, when encountering Eleanor, Arthur was impressed by her authority and influence over the tower. More importantly, her power utterly shocked him, which seemed to shake Heaven''s Spire.


    But this¡­ it was pitiful.


    "Three zombies," muttered Arthur. "To clear this stage, we have to eliminate a specific team¡­ Why don''t we eliminate almost all of the other team, and then move onto our own to gather more gs?"


    "How are we splitting the gs? What about¡­ 70/30 for me."


    "100/0."


    "I didn''t know you were so generous, Gilgamesh."


    "For me," said Arthur, narrowing his eyes. Eleanor''s expression crumpled, and she extended her index finger, trying to warn the crimson-eyed man of the consequences of angering her. But before she could do so, Arthur''s eyes shed.


    [Searing Gaze] was truly useful.


    Eleanor felt as the world spinning as it seemed to revolve around the crimson-eyed man. His eyes seemed to contain both everything and nothing simultaneously as if they were the eyes of a god.


    Shivers shot down her spine as she spaced out for a split second.


    Within that second, Skofnung was brandished and now rested on Eleanor''s neck. The cold sensation of its metal de caused Eleanor''s body to tremble with much intensity. She was fearful of what would ur if she continued to protest.


    "So, what''s the split?"


    "90/10¡­"


    "No."


    "100/0."


    "For who?"


    "You."


    "Good," said the crimson-eyed man, shing a bright smile that Eleanor could not see. Only his eyes were asionally visible since his face was hidden by the dark hood and robes draped over his body.


    Eleanor, although having been wronged, could not protest. She was utterly powerless before the man, who seemed capable of killing her with a flick of his wrist. That¨Cof course¨Cwas not possible, but [Searing Gaze] made it look like it was.


    Sometimes, looking as if you''re capable of doing something is worth more than actually being capable of it.


    Arthur sensed the presence of the three zombies, using his heightened eyes to determine their affiliation. One of them seemed to be from the enemy team, while the other two were from their own team.


    Arthur materialized a fist-sized rock in his palm using Earth Magic before using mana to throw it far, far away. The zombies, sensing movement in the distance, immediately approached the rocks.


    At that moment, Arthur turned to face Eleanor.


    "Let''s go."


    *


    Arthur and Eleanor sped across the forest, arriving before the zombie that belonged to the opposing team. With a somewhat darkerplexion and orange hair that fell down her knees, the zombie was considerably beautiful.


    The only problem was that she was dead.


    "Should we start?" Eleanor inquired, ncing at the crimson-eyed man who stood emotionlessly beside her. Ever since meeting him, she found Arthur to be an existence shrouded in mystery. She hadn''t heard of someone like him in the tower.


    The newbies that seemed to be excelling on the lower floors were Jenny, Lucas, Aditya, Arthur, and Ian. Those four were the only ones deserving of Eleanor''s attention, as they had proved their excellence on the lower floors.


    There were a few others, but none were as prominent as those four.


    ''So who is this?'' Eleanor wondered. ''Is he some kind of person that likes to remain shrouded in mystery and hide himself?''


    There were a few figures in the tower that preferred to mask their existence, usually because of their profession. Assassins, spies, and those whomanded from the shadows were examples.


    There were also those who were masking their identities to escape pursuers.


    ''Is Gilgamesh being pursued by a group?'' Eleanor wondered, her eyes shing with unparalleled danger. ''If I can find out who''s pursuing him, I can get rid of him¡­ But that''ll only happen after this floor ispleted.''


    A faint smile blossomed on her face as she imagined the crimson-eyed man groveling beneath her feet, begging for mercy.


    "Get your head out of the gutter," Arthur''s voice resounded in her ears. The crimson-eyed man smacked the red-haired woman''s head, causing her to wince in pain. "Now, jump forward and act as bait."


    Eleanor¨Calthough feeling wronged¨Cdidn''t protest. She needed to relieve her frustration, and bashing a few zombie heads seemed to be the perfect solution. Using a movement skill, she appeared before the zombie in an instant.


    The zombie sensed her presence, letting out a growl.


    "Come, bitch."


    Eleanor spoke in a voiceced with annoyance. Arthur''s mere sight irked her beyond belief, and she wanted nothing but to bash his head in. However, since she wasn''t capable of doing that, perhaps cracking the skull of a few zombies would help.


    Boom!


    The battle soon began.

 Chapter 186 Shape Of Shadows: Chase

    <h4>Chapter 186 Shape Of Shadows: Chase</h4>


    Eleanor rushed forward, wrapping her greatsword in mes. With an expression that was akin to the crackling of voracious fire, she swung her sword towards the zombie''s neck, trying to disarm it before bashing its head.


    However, the zombie sidestepped, avoiding the blow before extending its palm.


    Eleanor felt her body crumple like paper. As soon as the palm collided with the side of her abdomen, she flew several meters before crashing into a nearby tree, shaking it violently to the point where all fruits fell to the soil beneath.


    Arthur let out augh in his original voice, hurriedly covering his mouth. Luckily, it seemed like Eleanor hadn''t noticed, since her attention was focused on the zombie. A single palm was enough to disturb her mental state.


    ''She''s weaker than I expected,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''Especially mentally.''


    Regarding her mental state, Arthur heard she improved in the future. However, for now, it was a ring weakness that anypetent warrior could exploit. More importantly, during the few seconds she consumed to recover, Arthur could''ve easily killed her.


    ''Too many vulnerabilities¡­''


    All it would take was one sessful attack.


    ''Also, didn''t she use a silver aura? Why is she using regr fire magic?'' Arthur wondered, recalling what Eleanor used for fighting in his former life. Instead of regr mes, she made use of a pristine, silver me-like substance.


    It wasn''t fire, but something simr.


    In his former life, it was considered one of the most potent energy types in the entire tower, capable of burning an entire floor down in a matter of hours. One of the lower floors, that was, considering the higher floors were practically indestructible.


    Emphasis on ''practically''.


    Materializing her mes, Eleanor raised the tip of her greatsword to face the sky. The crackles of mes resounded in Arthur''s ears as thousands of particles of fire materialized on and beside the greatsword.


    Eleanor''s eyes burnt a distinct shade of orange-red, reflecting her desire to grow stronger.


    "Ignition."


    As she uttered that word, the particles of fire condensed into embers or miniature representations of a bonfire. The temperature of the forest rose exponentially in a matter of seconds.


    Sweat dripped from Arthur''s forehead as a smile of amusement blossomed upon his face, his eyes glowing as he witnessed the spectacle.


    Eleanor''s face remained deadpan, while the zombie growled. Thetter tightened its neck. At that moment, the zombie''s knee-length hair began growing at an exponential rate before levitating beside its head, as if it were alive.


    ''So it fights using its hair,'' thought Arthur. ''It''s fucked. Hair versus fire¡­''


    As expected, as thousands of embers flew toward the zombie, no matter how much protection its hair provided, it was all for naught. Its hair was burnt down instantly, leaving a gaping hole in his defense.


    Then, Eleanor rushed forward, swinging her greatsword in an arc.


    ''Game over.''


    Boom!


    The greatsword collided with the zombie, splitting its neck from the rest of its body. As Eleanor approached the corpse, she attempted to grab the g, but to no avail, as Arthur appeared beside her in an instant.


    Smack!


    Smacking her hand, Arthur snatched the g. "Remember what we agreed on? Now, don''t be a thief, and go kill some more zombies."


    "Weren''t you going to help? Why the fuck did you sit like a pussy and watch?"


    "Because I wanted to watch as she destroyed you."


    Arthur climbed atop a tree in an instant, spreading [Mana Sense] as far as he could while utilizing his heightened senses to sense other foes. On the other hand, Eleanor bashed the zombie''s head, deciding to pursue the shadow that emerged from it.


    She ran as fast as she possibly could, speeding through the forest while chasing after a sliver of darkness. It truly was shaped like a sperm, with a rounded face and a pointy butt. The only difference was its dark color.


    ''So this is what a part of a shadow looks like,'' thought Eleanor, narrowing her eyes while pursuing the shadow. Her feet were soft like feathers but were terrifyingly quick like lightning. A few minutes passed in an instant.


    As the shadow took a sharp left turn, Eleanor hopped on the side of a tree, twisting her body sideways before using the bark to propel her feet towards the shadow, gaining a few inches on the sperm-like object.


    As she continued to close the gap, she realized she had gotten separated from Arthur. But that did not matter.


    She was powerful enough to sustain herself.


    Their alliance was based solely on coincidence, and neither of them would risk anything for the other. Theirradery was non-existent, as neither wanted to be associated with the other. They were merely strangers striving to achieve the same or simr goals.


    Survival and excellence.


    Finally, as she dove to catch the shadow, a childish, strikingly familiar voice caught her off-guard.


    "Princess?" The childish voice spoke, letting out muffledughter. As Eleanor raised her head, she paled, gazing at the somewhat chubby face of the one person she did not wish to see. It was Umbral.


    The Child Of Shadows, apparently.


    Beside the child were dozens of zombies, all mindlessly staring at the red-haired woman who quickly stood up in embarrassment. Dusting her clothes with a quick swat, she red at Umbral. ''Fuck¡­ The shadow returned to its master.''


    ''Then again, this might be for the best,'' thought Eleanor, gazing at the zombies beside Umbral. ''If I can kill them all, I can get a high score on the leaderboards. Then again, am I capable of doing so?''


    Silence.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Have you gone insane, princess?" Umbral inquired, confused by her sudden words. Since he was not able to eavesdrop on her monologue, it was impossible to discern what she was currently thinking of.


    Eleanor let out awkward coughs, unsheathing her greatsword as she smiled at Umbral.


    ''With a little more information, which I can get by simply engaging in battle, it should be possible to get rid of all of them.''


    Eleanor spoke in confidence, believing she could dispose of all the zombies by herself.


    Oh, how wrong she was.

 Chapter 187 Her Status: Princess Of The Celestial Peaks

    <h4>Chapter 187 Her Status: Princess Of The Celestial Peaks</h4>


    "Are you nning on fighting alone, princess?" Umbral inquired, cocking his head like he always did. The faint smile that danced across his lips contained a sense of confidence as if he was already aware of the oue.


    His eyes¨Cdespite his body''s immaturity¨Ccontained profound wisdom, as if he were a sage with a lifespan of an eternity. His gaze seemed to pierce through even the most subtle changes as if it were all-seeing.


    "What if I am?" Eleanor shot back, her eyes swirling with an aura of confidence.


    If Arthur were present, he would''ve mocked the red-haired woman for her naivety. Since he wasn''t present, Umbral took the liberty to do so. "Princess, no offense, but you can barely fight a few of my shadows. Barely a few. Try not to allow overconfidence to ruin your life¡­ which might end soon."


    "Shut up," replied Eleanor, raising her greatsword in the air. The tip faced the skies up above. Eleanor circted mana across her body, wrapping her sword in mes while tensing her muscles to maintain bnce.


    Umbral raised an eyebrow, observing the influx in the surrounding density of mana. However, instead of reacting, he simply remained still, refusing to act. His eyes darted from ce to ce but still contained the tranquility of someone uncaring of anything and everything in the entire world.


    His worldview was twisted as if he was separated from societal norms. As if Umbral was detached from reality. He never understood why such a phenomenon had urred to him, but he believed himself to be special. He was still uncertain¨Cto this day¨Cabout theplexities of his mere existence.


    What did his existence symbolize? How was it important?


    He had yet to discover the answer to such open-ended questions but found himself wondering them over and over again, seemingly in a hurry. Well, he wasn''t in a hurry, but something inside his mind seemed to project such an urge. The urge felt detached from his soul as if it were being manipted.


    "Ignition," Eleanor muttered, as thousands of embers formed beside her body. As she swung her greatsword vertically from top to bottom, the force generated was enough to propel the sparks forward.


    At that point, Umbral had to move.


    Yet, he didn''t.


    As the embers sucked all the oxygen from their surroundings, Umral flicked his wrist. Yet, no change urred within his body. The sparks reached within arm''s length of the child, causing a smile to blossom over his mysterious face.


    "Steel."


    With one, powerful word, a barrier of steel formed in front of his body, shielding him from the effects of Ignition.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The embers pounded on the steel barrier again and again, causing it to shake violently. However, it remained in ce, surviving with only a few dents and cracks here and there. Umbral was unscathed.


    The child nced at the muscr man beside him, nodding. Thetter returned to his position, de-summoning the steel barrier.


    "Now, do you understand, princess?" Umbral inquired, taking a few steps forward. The nearby wind caused his clothing to flutter. Still maintaining a calm persona, he got dangerously close to Eleanor. "We are not equally matched."


    At that moment, a smirk appeared on Eleanor''s face as she materialized condensed mes that were colored in a deeper hue than usual. The mes crackled while enveloping Eleanor''s body in ample warmth.


    Suddenly, they voraciously charged at Umbral, threatening to swallow him.


    "We aren''t," replied Eleanor as the mes enveloped Umbral''s body, drowning him in what seemed like eternal pain. The former awaited the emergence of screams from thetter''s lips, but the battlefield remained silent.


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes, sensing something amiss.


    Suddenly, shadows burst from Umbral''s body, swallowing Eleanor''s mes in an instant as they swirled around the former. The former stepped forward yet again. "No, we certainly are not equally matched."


    Umbral didn''t waste any time.


    "Steel, Gravity, Wind, Aqua."


    As the four words escaped his lips, four zombies rushed forward. A muscr man stood before Umbral, conjuring a sleek, grey te-like barrier forged solely using steel. nting it into the soil beneath, the muscr man stood calmly.


    A tiny crack formed in the barrier, allowing Umbral to spectate.


    A purple-robed man raised his palm, increasing the strength of gravity in a certain, circr area in which Eleanor stood.


    A white-robed, somewhat old woman twisted her palm, conjuring a gust of wind that caused cuts to form on Eleanor''s body.


    Finally, a cyan-robed schr stepped forward, sucking the moisture from the surrounding air before turning it into drinkable water. The water was then hurled towards Eleanor, drowning her in a mere second.


    Eleanor simply swung her sword, attempting to destroy all the metaphorical shackles that bound her. Yet, despite her attempts, she was only able to make a tiny dent in Umbral''s defenses, incapable of doing more.


    Gritting her teeth, the red-haired woman pointed her greatsword downwards. "Heaven Burning Nova!"


    With those words, her greatsword dug into the soil beneath.


    Silence.


    After a few moments of utter silence, the greatsword suddenly exploded into a sea of raging mes. The mes produced blinding light along with a devastating effect on their surroundings. The three mages struggled to protect themselves within the sea of mes, gritting their teeth while implementing their spells in defense rather than offense.


    Eleanor''s face turned pale, as if devoid of any blood.


    Her body remained still while utter destruction urred around her. With her sword still imnted into the ground, she continued to pump mana into her attack, maintaining its effect for as long as physically possible.


    The sounds were deafening, while the light was blinding.


    All trees in a massive radius were swallowed by the raging beast called "Heaven Burning Nova."


    The mes assaulted Umbral''s barrier, while the muscr man hurriedly sealed the crack, pouring his mana into maintaining the toughness of the steel.


    At that moment, blood escaped the muscr man''s lips as another destructive force collided with the barrier.


    Eleanor''s sword smashed into the steel, almost destroying itpletely.


    She wanted to prove her worth.


    Eleanor was not just a random.


    She was the Princess of the Celestial Peaks.


    The Young Miss Of The Dragons.


    The Future Queen Of All Dragons.

 Chapter 188 Famous Person: Man Who Conquered The First Floor

    <h4>Chapter 188 Famous Person: Man Who Conquered The First Floor</h4>


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Eleanor mindlessly swung her greatsword, hacking away at the steel barrier with all her strength. The muscr man maintaining the barrier coughed blood continuously, unable to withstand the overwhelming pressure.


    Suddenly, three other zombies approached the barrier, pouring all their mana reserves into maintaining it.


    Umbral stood silently, gazing at the steel barrier that seemed to be shaking violently. His eyes were narrowed to slits, while his fists were clenched. With aplicated expression and furrowed eyebrows, he seemed uncertain of something.


    As if Eleanor''s power was beyond his expectations.


    He was still certain of his victory but was instead uncertain of the sufficiency of his rate of growth. Was he falling behind the talented yers of his generation? Age did not matter in the tower, mostly.


    As long as one was capable, one was eligible to face the horrors of the tower.


    Talent and power were not measured by one''s age. As long as one fell behind, one would eventually run into failure. As long as one did not possess power, it did not matter if they were six or sixty.


    Suddenly, Umbral nced at a few other zombies.


    The zombies rushed towards the steel barrier, and while some poured their mana into maintaining it, the others escaped its protection to engage in battle with Eleanor. It was utterly shocking that she could resist such a massive horde of zombies.


    ''But this should be her limit.''


    The zombies that were ordered to engage in battle unleashed barrages of strikes and spells, pressuring Eleanor to her limit. While defending herself and ignoring non-fatal strikes, she continued to hack away at the steel barrier.


    If she could only destroy the barrier, she had a chance of winning.


    Perhaps¡­


    Gritting her teeth and biting off a bit of her lip in the process, Eleanor continued to pour her mana into the attack. The sea of mes was as powerful as ever, drowning anything in proximity with iprehensible heat.


    Mana continued to spill from her body, epassing her surroundings in a thick fog of supernatural energy.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Each of her strikes was capable of utterly destroying the body of a regr person. Performing them once every two seconds while simultaneously defending herself from all sides was proving to be very difficult.


    ''Do I have to use that¡­?''


    Eleanor wondered, shutting her eyes while contracting her muscles. While contemting, she was suddenly assaulted by a jolt of pain that originated from her shoulder, spreading across her body in mere seconds.


    She gritted her teeth, still uncertain.


    ''No, I can''t.''


    ''The only option is to run again¡­''


    She didn''t want to run. Running was a sign of cowardice. She had also escaped from Umbral once and was certainly not proud of her decision. Running was equivalent to abandoning her pride.


    The first time she ran, it was because of uncertainty. She was uncertain how Umbral''s power would affect her.


    However, this time, she was running from the opportunity to die in battle.


    But she didn''t wish to die.


    At least, not yet.


    Clenching her teeth, Eleanor prepared to escape. However, sensing her decision to attempt to escape, Umbral finally revealed a smile of amusement. Manipting the shadows around him, he extended his arm.


    Two slithery, snake-like shadows rushed towards Eleanor, creeping up on her like the bringers of death.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    She muttered internally, sensing the approach of the two shadows. Once again, she was uncertain of what the shadows were capable of, but they seemed to instill a deep sense of fear within her heart.


    As if invisible hands were grasping her heart, threatening to crush it.


    When the shadows were merely two inches away from her boy, however, an explosion urred, causing blinding light to spill across the battlefield, leaving everything in a white-yellow hue.


    A world devoid of darkness descended.


    A silhouette appeared before Eleanor. The former quickly utilizedplex movements to get behind thetter, chopping Eleanor''s neck. The red-haired woman''s eyes widened for a split second before she promptly copsed on the soil beneath.


    As the light faded, darkness was weed back into the world.


    "I was wondering when you''d appear," said Umbral, crossing his arms while mourning the loss of two of his shadows. The blinding had originated from the silhouette¨Cnamely, Arthur. "Arthur Sce, the man who conquered the First Floor."


    Arthur scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. "I didn''t realize I was that famous."


    The crimson-eyed man turned around, ncing at the unconscious body of Eleanor, which seemed peaceful. Arthur scoffed, recalling the internal battle he had a few minutes ago while spectating the battle.


    While observing from a nearby tree, he contemted whether to rescue the red-haired woman, as it offered virtually no benefits. She had already worn the mysterious child out by decimated a lot of his forces.


    Keeping her alive was detrimental.


    ''But if I''m the only one who walks out of the floor, Bahamut will be on my tail in no time,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, smacking his head while furrowing his eyebrows due to the inconvenience.


    ''I''ve be a damn babysitter.''


    Now, as he stood before the mysterious Child of Shadows, he felt virtually no fear. The child before him was quite ordinary. But that was what increased Arthur''s anxiety. An ordinary person could not subdue almost a hundred yers and suppress the Princess Of The Dragons.


    If an ordinary person could achieve that feat, the name ''Celestial Peaks'' would not instill any yer¨Ceven the Divine Rankers¨Cwith fear each time it was spoken. Umbral was not an ordinary person, by any means.


    "What''s your name, kid?" Arthur inquired, wearing a casual expression so as to mask his anxiety. Disying one''s emotions was the epitome of vulnerability.


    "You can call me whatever suits your fantasy, Mr. Sce," said the child, bowing once while smiling brightly and innocently. "Although, I go by several names. Two of them are Umbral and Chasmal."


    "All right, Umbral. Shall we see who''ll survive?"


    "dly."


    The battle soon began.

 Chapter 189 Clash Of Opposites: Sun Versus Shadow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 189 sh Of Opposites: Sun Versus Shadow (1)</h4>


    The existence of the Child Of Shadows was unknown to Arthur. The name hadn''t appeared during his former life. Or had it? Arthur couldn''t recall the existence of such an enigma, but he also felt as if his thoughts were clouded when he searched his memories for his existence. As if something was obstructing his thoughts.


    But, as far as he remembered, there was no such person.


    ''Did he fall early on?'' Arthur wondered, narrowing his eyes. But it wasn''t possible. Even Lucas and Aditya would have a difficult time defeating the child, especially with his forces that seemed to be forged using the power of shadows.


    If none of his peers couldpete with him, one of the high-ranking ns would have certainly approached him. Had he refused them? No logical person would refuse such an offer, especially if they had no backing.


    ''Did he not want to be suppressed in the future? Did they kill him?''


    Arthur wasn''t certain, and he had no way to discover information about his past life. Perhaps he could research the field of shadow maniption, but that was all the information he could possibly muster.


    ''Anyway, I can''t think of such things right now. The only thing that matters is preventing Eleanor''s death and defeating this guy.''


    ''It''s a pity that such a talented kid will die today.''


    Arthur was confident in his victory, no matter how powerful his opponent was. His battle power far surpassed someone on the second floor, since with the Blessing of the Sun, it had been boosted by almost half.


    Arthur rushed forward but was immediately obstructed by the assault of several zombies. Arthur clicked his tongue, realizing [Judgment Regeneration] would have little effect on them due to the immense death aura.


    ''But they aren''tpletely dead, since their gs haven''t been transferred to Umbral. They have a sliver of life aura left, so there should be some effect.''


    Arthur immediately inflicted his signature skill upon several zombies, reducing their power by a bit. Then, he awakened Skofnung, decapitating them and bashing their heads before snatching their gs.


    During this time, Umbral simply stood still, smiling.


    Once he''d killed over a dozen zombies, Umbral extended his arm, allowing three shadows to shoot toward Arthur. Smirking, the crimson-eyed man released a burst of Sun Energy, burning the shadows to bits in an instant.


    Umbral didn''t react, simply observing. "The Blessing of some type of light element. Light or Sun, I assume?"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, nodding. Suddenly, he shot towards Umbral, utilizing [Ethereal Glide] to its full potential. The mana tes beneath his feet were firm, traversing smoothly through the uneven ground.


    As the tes faded, Arthur swung Skofnung horizontally, encasing the de in a thickyer of his Sword Spirit.


    Umbral''s eyes shone a gray hue, causing chills to shoot down Arthur''s spine. However, thetter didn''t hesitate, continuing the strike without a hitch. As the Demonic de reached within a few inches of the child''s body, Umbral raised his hand.


    Four shadows wrapped around his forearm like energized snakes.


    ng!


    Skofnung collided with Umbral''s forearm, unable to continue. The shadows hissed, climbing atop the Demonic de while approaching Arthur''s hand. The crimson-eyed man clenched his teeth and released a quick burst of Sun Energy.


    The shadows disintegrated, but the ones swirling around Umbral''s forearm only suffered a small bacsh.


    "A Demonic de¡­ Do you even know how to use that?"


    Arthur furrowed his eyebrows, recalling Feyright''s words. He, too, mentioned Arthur''s inability to use the Demonic de properly. They were both aware of its usage, yet the crimson-eyed man was unaware.


    Was it solely due to his disinterest in fields other than magic?


    Solely because of that?


    "How do you use a Demonic de properly?" Arthur inquired, ncing at Umbral, who seemed to be smiling casually.


    "Is the legendary conqueror of the first floor truly not aware?"


    "Cut the shit. How do you use it?"


    "You have ess to libraries," replied Umbral. "Also, I don''t think you''ll receive the chance to use it after I''m done with you."


    The two exchanged blows, and each time, Umbral utilized the toughness of his skin to tank the strikes. The shadows seemed to boost his physical prowess since a regr yer would''ve been sliced to shreds by now.


    However, Umbral stood, unscathed.


    Umbral''s mysteriousness only rose, causing Arthur to wonder about theplexities of paths other than magic and swordsmanship. The shadow maniption was simr to magic, but not entirely.


    It was akin to an entirely new path of power. Completely detached from anything else.


    Instead of using mana to manipte shadows, Umbral seemed to be able to control shadows as if moving his own body parts. His affinity to the element was like an unbreakable and unwavering bond.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The two continued to exchange blows for a few minutes before Arthur suddenly backed away, dodging several shadows that crept up to him. Spreading Sun Energy across his body, Arthur prepared for a spell.


    Not a magic spell, but a spell using the Blessing of the Sun.


    Arthur extended his arm, and as power condensed within his palm, his hood fluttered, removing the veil from his face. Umbral raised an eyebrow, observing the crimson-eyed man''s facial features with much interest.


    Then, he observed the Sun Energy.


    Umbral was aware of his natural disadvantage, but he was not perturbed. He calmly wrapped his entire body in me-shaped shadows. The shadows swirled as if they possessed human-like intelligence.


    Several zombies rushed towards the crimson-eyed man at that moment, attempting to obstruct his attack and reduce its power as much as possible.


    Blinding light swirled within Arthur''s palm, while his eyes shone with the intensity that the Sun radiated. His body shone, assuming the appearance of the ball of mes high up in the sky as it spilled me-like energy.


    It was merely hydrogen and helium, yet it was incredibly potent.


    The intensity seemed to set it on fire, but much hotter.


    Finally, Arthur released the attack, and a deafening roar descended upon the battlefield.

 Chapter 190 Clash Of Opposites: Sun Versus Shadow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 190 sh Of Opposites: Sun Versus Shadow (2)</h4>


    A world stripped of all darkness descended yet again, followed by the deafening roar of a collision.


    The mixture of Hydrogen and Helium epassed the surrounding area, burning everything in proximity to cinders, while simultaneously protecting those the wielder did not wish to harm. Then, suddenly, the eeriness of silence rang in the ears of everyone present.


    The Sun could form shadows, but it could also destroy them.


    The remnants of the zombies who''d attempted to obstruct Arthur''s path fell to the ground. Mounds of flesh and blood remained, with no bone that hadn''t been crushed to powder.


    The death aura surrounding the battlefield thickened, which was a blessing and a curse to the crimson-eyed man. Although it proved the true death of his foes, the death aura also restricted the use of [Judgment Regeneration].


    As the world of eternal light subsided, darkness returned.


    The shadows became visible, detaching the world from the short period of peace.


    Suddenly, Umbral''sughter resounded across the battlefield, causing Arthur''s eyes to narrow in response. The shadows continued to swirl around his body like a thickyer of mes, but for a split second, their intensity dimmed.


    The grotesque state of the child''s body was revealed.


    With open wounds, ripped flesh, crushed bones, and torn tendons, it was safe to say that Umbral had not emerged unscathed. Even with the protection from his shadows, resisting the assault of the Blessing of the Sun as a mere second-floor yer was incredibly difficult.


    However, what surprised Arthur was the child''s casual reaction.


    While allowingughter to escape his lips, Umbral took long strides forward, as if unable to walk properly due to the intense pain continuously coursing across his body. He raised his trembling hand.


    The thin, slimy tendril of a shadow faded, revealing his torn flesh.


    "All of you. Attack at the same time."


    As Umbral uttered those words, all zombies turned to face Arthur, causing the crimson-eyed man''s face to pale. He could resist the advance of a few yers¡­ perhaps over a dozen, but he couldn''t hold off more¡­


    Whilst Arthur prepared to fight several dozens of zombies, Umbral revealed a toothy grin before copsing on the ground. Assuming a meditative position in the center of the battlefield so as to irk the crimson-eyed man, he began healing his wounds.


    Arthur nced at the disy, scoffing at Umbral''s petty attempt at riling him up.


    However, he had more important matters to be concerned with.


    Suddenly, an arrow forged using azure mes approached Arthur, threatening to pierce his left eye, judging by its trajectory. Arthur unsheathed Skofnung, slicing the me arrow with a single, swift swing before conjuring an Earth barrier.


    The Earth barrier obstructed the advance of several low-tier spells, while also providing Arthur some leeway to think.


    [Mana Sense] operated at its full potential, sensing all approaching attacks a few seconds before they were to collide. Since [Searing Gaze] would not disrupt entities with no intelligence, his trait was virtually useless during the battle.


    Continuing to block attacks andnd an asional blow on his foes, Arthur kept a close eye on Umbral. Sensing the man''s gaze, thetter sometimes opened his eyes, shing a quick smile before returning to his healing process.


    His wounds closed at a terrifying pace, something that shocked even Arthur.


    Umbral''s body was not weak, so healing it so quickly wouldn''t have been possible. That could only mean the child''s regeneration skill far surpassed [Judgment Regeneration]''s life aspect. Were those shadows truly so powerful?


    ''The most troublesome thing is their versatility,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, gritting his teeth. Not only could the shadows fortify Umbral''s defenses, but they could also act as separate beings, help possess other entities, and even act as healing agents.


    ''Can my Blessing do that?'' Arthur thought, quickly nodding. Blessings were incredibly versatile, and a regr yer could even reach the rank of a High Ranker solely by pursuing the Path of the Sun, or any other blessing.


    However, for those who wished to surpass that rank, the blessing was only a means to an end.


    Each time the slimy, slithery sperm-like creature slithered across an open wound, the injury would fade. After a few repetitions, the entire wound would close. At that pace, it wouldn''t be long before Umbral regeneratedpletely.


    Arthur was in a predicament.


    With several zombies assaulting him from each side, and the rapidly approaching return of the Child Of Shadows to the battlefield, Arthur couldn''t possibly hold them off, or even defeat them solely using his own prowess.


    His gaze fell upon the peacefully slumbering figure of Eleanor.


    ''I have to wake her up,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. He previously knocked her out due to her fluctuating emotions, which would''ve eventually resulted in an impulsive decision on her part, which would have further led to her untimely death.


    However, now that he truly needed her power, Arthur was not hesitant to disturb her slumber.


    Calcting the distance between him and the red-haired woman, Arthur realized he was too far away to approach her. In the time it took to run towards the princess, the zombies would''ve unleashed several fatal attacks, and the crimson-eyed man would be vulnerable to every single one of them.


    ''Barely a few minutes until Umbral finishes healing,'' thought Arthur, biting his lip. As much as he hated to admit it, the child was equal to him when considering battle power. What gave Arthur the edge was his natural advantage.


    Sunlight could destroy shadows.


    That was the only advantage he had.


    Otherwise, when taking into ount Umbral''s shadows and his techniques, he and Arthur were practically equal.


    If he finished healing, Arthur would be forced to engage with both the zombies¨Cwhom he seemed to be having trouble with¨Cand Umbral, whom he could not defeat without the use of his blessing.


    ''I didn''t realize the fusion would y such a vital role in this battle,'' thought Arthur.


    If he hadn''t gained ess to his blessing before entering the second floor, he would have died long ago.


    Now, it was only a matter of awakening Eleanor.


    Without her, Arthur would be in a precarious situation before long.

 Chapter 191 Clash Of Opposites: Sun Versus Shadow (3)

    <h4>Chapter 191 sh Of Opposites: Sun Versus Shadow (3)</h4>


    Since it was not viable to approach Eleanor in his current state, Arthur decided to employ an entirely different strategy. Usually, one would be gentle in awakening a person who''d been forcibly put to sleep.


    But Arthur didn''t have such leeway.


    If he couldn''t wake her in the next two minutes, both of them would inevitably perish. Not only was Umbral stupidly powerful, but his abilities were also unknown to the crimson-eyed man. The child had only revealed a few of them.


    ''His arsenal is undoubtedly much more vast,'' thought Arthur. Umbral was not stupid; Arthur was aware of that fact. If the former were to have revealed all his cards, he would not be so calm in such a situation.


    Umbral¨Ctoo¨Cwas aware of Arthur''s personality, and could predict that thetter had not given up, even in such a situation.


    However, he calmly continued the healing process.


    Arthur nced at the narrow opening between a formation of zombies. A blue-haired man and a dark-haired woman stood on each side of the opening, seemingly guarding nothing spectacr. However, behind them was the corpse of a seemingly ordinary zombie.


    Ordinary¡­ it was quite a broad term.


    ''The object strapped to his waist¡­ If I remember correctly, that''s an Eali Shell,'' Arthur muttered internally, gazing at the waist of the corpse of a zombie. Never had he expected such a useless item toe in handy.


    Usually, the Eali Shell was used to transmit mana waves and was a form ofmunication. It was somewhat inferior tomunication devices, hence it became practically useless after their creation.


    However, when people discovered a method of tracing the voices transmitted throughmunication devices, a few returned to utilizing the Eali Shells. It was practically untraceable and could cover long distances.


    ''But there''s another feature of Eali Shells,'' Arthur muttered internally, continuing to fight a difficult battle against the zombies.


    Regr Eali Shells could not awaken a slumbering person. Since they simply transmitted waves of mana, one would have to produce a massive fluctuation in the quantity of mana ced within the Shell to produce any notable sound capable of disturbing one''s sleep.


    ''Also, she doesn''t have a Shell, making the method useless.''


    Instead of simply using the Shell conventionally, Arthur nned to destroy it using a method that could condense the mana waves to a point where it could only detonate. The released mana waves would be powerful enough to stir a human''s mind awake.


    It was quite an unconventional method, but there was no other option.


    Well, the other option was awaiting his loss.


    Arthur raised Skofnung, shing at a nearby zombie in order to render him crippled. He then swung his foot, making another zombie lose its bnce. After bashing a third zombie''s head, he poured mana into his calves, bursting forward.


    Immediately activating [Ethereal Glide] to support his movement, Arthur sped across the horde of zombies, shing at a few who obstructed his path. Umbral seemed to have realized something, as he immediately ordered all zombies to surround the crimson-eyed man.


    At that moment, Arthur unleashed a short burst of Sun Energy in Umbral''s general direction.


    Boom!


    Umbral gritted his teeth, somehow tanking the attack in his weakened state. However, his injuries worsened, providing Arthur with a bit more time.


    Time¡­


    That was all the crimson-eyed man needed.


    Even attempting to reach the Eali Shell was difficult, as a massive amount of zombies stood between Arthur and his destination. However, after much trouble, he managed to snatch the shell.


    ''Now, I just need to detonate it.''


    Clutching the shell tightly in his hands, Arthur attempted to pour a massive amount of mana within, attempting topress the outgoing mana waves. By trapping them within the shell, he could create an explosion of waves, producing a deafening roar.


    As his mana flooded the shell, however, nothing urred.


    Only a tiny sound escaped the shell before the mana escaped through a small opening. As if time stopped, Arthur stared nkly at the shell, uncertain of how to progress. Why wasn''t the shell exploding?


    Suddenly, ck liquid oozed from the small opening, dripping on the soil beneath. The ck liquid was incredibly potent and seemed simr to acid in a sense.


    Arthur''s gaze immediately shot to Umbral. A small smile hung on thetter''s lips. He refused to meet the crimson-eyed man''s gaze, mustering an expression that made him seem like a naughty child.


    The ck liquid was something he''d forged¡­ But how had it entered the shell?


    Although shocked out of his mind, Arthur didn''t have the leeway to ponder over such matters. Every second counted, and in such a situation, the crimson-eyed man couldn''t afford to use logic.


    ''Fuck it.''


    With those words which he spoke internally, Arthur brought the opening of the shell to his mouth, sucking the ck liquid while shutting his eyes tightly. An intense pain assaulted his neck and chest as soon as the liquid entered his body.


    His Adam''s apple became corroded by ayer of darkness, while his chest throbbed, threatening to explode.


    Arthur tried to vomit, but the liquid would not budge. No matter how much he gagged, Arthur simply could not escape the liquid, as if it was determined to kill the crimson-eyed man. Before long, his upper body becamethered in darkness.


    Arthur smiled faintly, pouring his mana into the shell. It exploded, producing a deafening roar that shook the crimson-eyed man''s eardrums.


    But he couldn''t focus.


    His world spun, while a sense of nausea ate away at his insides. The corrosion of his organs progressed rapidly, which he attempted tobat using [Judgment Regeneration]. For the most part, it seemed to work.


    He turned to face Umbral, who stared back in a state of shock. Arthur smiled, raising the middle finger at the child.


    At that moment, a zombie approached Arthur, threatening to decapitate him in a single swing.


    Arthur dodged the swing, despite the violent trembling of his body. He then unleashed a burst of Sun Energy, disintegrating the zombie.


    Suddenly, a sense of drowsiness rose in his mind.


    However, before he could pass out, silver mes that seemed almost celestial enveloped his body.


    He had seeded in awakening the beast.

 Chapter 192 Disturbed Slumber: Celestial Flames

    <h4>Chapter 192 Disturbed Slumber: Celestial mes</h4>


    The silver mes enveloping Arthur''s body rejuvenated him to a certain extent, instilling a sense offort and warmth within his mind. A sense of superiority rose in his chest, providing him with the belief that he could shatter through any limitations at that very moment.


    The darkness surrounding his chest and neck lightened but did not disappearpletely. Arthur forced his eyes open, resisting the urge to fall into a deep slumber, nestled within thefort of the silver mes.


    ''Does that bitch really think she can trick me with such an illusion?'' Arthur wondered, resisting the urge to allow a smile to blossom over his face, which wasced with exhaustion. He forced himself to remain awake.


    Spreading ayer of mana around his tough skin, Arthur clenched his teeth, enduring the illusions of the silver mes.


    The Silver, or Celestial mes.


    It was the specialty of Princess Eleanor¨Cor Queen Eleanor in the future¨Cwhich represented her identity. Arthur had wondered why the red-haired woman hadn''t disyed her capabilities prior to this moment, but it seemed that receiving the answer would have to wait further.


    The Celestial mes were renowned for an incredibly versatile ability and were praised by the harshest of critics sitting arrogantly near the peak of the tower. It was a powerful ability that allowed Eleanor to dominate the tower.


    However, she fell short of achieving the status and power Arthur had intricately forged in his former life.


    The Celestial mes were clearly inferior to [Sin Toll].


    But that didn''t mean they were useless. Along with their versatility, destructive power, and Eleanor''s craftiness and vast imagination, she was able to solidify her position as one of the strongest in the tower.


    Leading a powerful thunder of dragons, she ascended along the Heaven''s Spire, inheriting her father''s legacy.


    [A/N: A group of dragons¨Cfor those who are unaware¨Cis called a "thunder."]


    ''It seems she has decided to use all of her power,'' thought Arthur, a bittersweet sensation brewing in his mind. Although he had received a valuable ally for the battle against Umbral, she had also immediately attempted to trap the crimson-eyed man in an illusion after her awakening.


    Ungrateful.


    As the Celestial mes subsided, probably because Eleanor got bored of Arthur''sck of reaction, thetter breathed a sigh of relief. He enjoyed the sense of rejuvenation, increasing the intensity of [Judgment Regeneration] now that he had gained a semi-ally.


    His mana consumption rate increased exponentially, but Arthur was certain he could rece most of it with Sun Energy.


    ''Although, I don''t have much left. Unlike mana, my Sun Energy is a meager amount¡­ even tiny bursts use up a lot.''


    Unlike the abundance of mana in the atmosphere, absorbing Sun Energy was somewhat different. During its ''Blessing'' phase¨Cuntil it became an Attainment¨CSun Energy could only be obtained by basking under the Sun for long periods of time.


    When he first unlocked the ability, the changes in his body allowed for a tiny burst in order to kill the Corrupted Beast. However, now that the fusion wasplete, the energy had stabilized within his body.


    Now, it was difficult to notice an abundance of it.


    "Is that how you repay your savior?" Arthur inquired, standing beside the red-haired woman while running his fingers through his moist, sweaty hair. His expression contained a hint of annoyance.


    Although he could understand Eleanor''s reluctance to fully trust Arthur and even agree to help, he was also aware of the fact that neither of them could survive this situation without the assistance of the other.


    In order to survive, they both had to trust each other¡­ no matter how fragile the trust may be.


    "Savior?" Eleanor inquired rhetorically, scoffing. "Spare me the gratefulness speech. We both know you don''t give a shit, either way."


    Arthur didn''t respond, clicking his tongue at how easily he could be read. "So, what''s the deal with your Celestial mes?"


    "How do you know the name¡­"


    Arthur shrugged his shoulders, refusing to answer.


    Eleanor bit her lip, averting her gaze as she attempted to dodge the topic. Her gaze seemed distant as if she had zoned out for a split second. As focus returned to her eyes, she turned to face Arthur with a determined expression.


    "Do I really have to tell you?"


    "No," replied Arthur, shaking his head. "As long as it doesn''t have any effect on the uing battle, it''s fine to keep it to yourself if you want."


    Eleanor breathed a sigh of relief, nodding. Gratefulness shed across her eyes, causing Arthur to raise an eyebrow at her change in demeanor. It seemed the reason was much deeper than he expected.


    ''What was her trigger during my past life?''


    Suddenly, a storm of shadows swept past the two yers, drawing their attention to the Child Of Shadows, Umbral.


    In his hands were two flutes.


    One of the flutes was pointy and enveloped in thin, light-blue fabric. It was lined with gold arranged in various, intricate patterns that seemed to symbolize something. Although, it was difficult to discern its origin.


    The other flute was a deep, scarlet red hue. It¨Ctoo¨Cwas lined with gold, although the golden metal seemed to be corroding. Dust was piled up on the red flute, providing it with a vintage appearance.


    Shadows crept up along both flutes. Umbral fiddled with the flutes, pointing their heads towards Eleanor.


    Arthur, upon observing the flutes for a few seconds, immediately realized their origin and function. ''Those were the hidden features from the North and South borders and seemed to be missing¡­''


    ''This guy has quite a bit of information along with mysterious abilities.''


    A sudden thought shed across Arthur''s mind. ''Could he also be regressor?''


    Arthur was seriously considering the possibility.


    On the other hand, a sense of urgency assaulted him. The flutes were ineffective on him, as he possessed the wisdom and mental fortitude of two lifetimes. Umbral seemed to have recognized that maturity.


    However, Eleanor was merely someone who''d only recently be an adult.


    She couldn''t possibly endure the effects of the flutes.


    As Umbral yed the flutes, Arthur shouted for Eleanor to cover her ears. However, it seemed he was toote, as the Princess of Dragons'' eyes began unfocusing after only a few seconds, turning dull.

 Chapter 193 Celestial Peaks: King Bahamut

    <h4>Chapter 193 Celestial Peaks: King Bahamut</h4>


    As the vibrant rays of the Sun squeezed through the window, a little girl''s eyes slowly began to open. Her crimson pupils gazed at the golden ceiling, adorned with intricate patterns and a vintage chandelier.


    A warm smile blossomed on her face. The girl¨Calso called Eleanor or the Princess Of The Dragons¨Cslowly got off her bed, walking over to the massive window from which one could view the entirety of the Celestial Peaks.


    As one of the most beautiful and mesmerizing sceneries in Heaven''s Spire, the Celestial Peaks were the dream destination of millions upon millions of yers, yet only a few¨Caside from Dragons¨Ccould experience its majesty.


    Eleanor peeked through her blinds.


    Her gaze fell upon the heaven-piercing peaks of the Dragons'' Abode. The radiant rays of the Sun seemed to bathe the rocky mountains in a mystical, iridescent glow. At the same time, sublime skies were littered with the magical sight of the legendary, mythical Dragons.


    The snow-capped peaks shone a bright, white hue, symbolizing the magnificence of Heaven itself.


    After basking under the pleasant warmth emanated by the sphere of mes levitating in the sky, Eleanor entered the bathroom, freshening up before slipping into casual clothes. She trotted out of her room, pushing the massive, stark ck door open.


    As she traveled through the corridor, she was greeted by many maids and butlers, all of whom bowed to pay respects to the future Queen. With not a singlepetitor for the throne, Eleanor had already inherited the position of Crown Princess.


    Nothing could shake her position, except the destruction of Celestial Peaks itself.


    Obviously, such a tragedy couldn''t ur with the King of all Dragons, Bahamut, guarding the territory himself.


    Eleanor greeted the maids and butlers with a cheerful expression, providing them with a sense of warmth at her cuteness. The princess was adored and respected by all servants, not only due to her future position but also due to her personality.


    She was an amicable person, with not a shred of arrogance or haughtiness.


    "Lady Eleanor," greeted a certain, distinguished gentleman dressed in a tuxedo. His short, stark white hair was neatly brushed to the side, while his dark, blueberry-like eyes contained traces of friendliness, but also reverence.


    His shoulders were narrow, but his posture was nigh perfect. A few wrinkles were distinguishable on his face.


    This was Eleanor''s personal butler, Joseph.


    As Bahamut''s butler during the King''s childhood, Joseph had longsting, close rtions with the Royal Family of the Celestial Peaks. He was involved in many of the n''s affairs and was one of the most loyal subjects.


    His entire life was devoted to servitude, and although others might perceive the job as demeaning, Joseph truly enjoyed every single day he spent at the Royal Pce. Bahamut, Eleanor, and Angelina (Eleanor''s mother), were akin to his family.


    "Good morning, Joseph," Eleanor greeted, smiling amicably. She extended her arm, offering a handshake. As the two shook hands, Joseph briefed the red-haired girl about recent affairs and the economic situation of the Celestial Peaks.


    Most of the revenue was generated through exports; mainly by selling previous materials or herbs found exclusively on the mystical peaks. However, due to the influx of the number of yers entering through a variety of different worlds, a few other sources of simr herbs have recently been discovered.


    Although the short-term effects on the Celestial Peaks'' economy were non-existent, the discovery could potentially cripple the economic state of the Dragons'' Abode, since that was their main source of revenue.


    "Have you consulted Father, Joseph?" Eleanor inquired, reading a brief report. Despite her tender age, the red-haired girl was focused on academics and was incredibly intelligent¨Cording to Bahamut and many of her peers.


    Joseph nodded once. "His lordship mentioned briefing you about the changes. After that, he ordered me to consult the Board of Directors along with Lady Angelina, who seemed to be quite perturbed."


    "I can''t say I didn''t expect that reaction," muttered Eleanor, stroking her chin. She let out a sigh,menting on how the Celestial Peaks weren''t as mystical and legendary as outsiders believed.


    Everyone had their own set of issues.


    A few were simply better at masking them.


    "All right, I''m heading towards Father''s office, so I''ll let him know my thoughts," said Eleanor, shing a smile at Joseph, who nodded. The two parted ways. Joseph headed towards the Board Of Directors'' offices, while Eleanor headed to the Throne Room.


    After navigating through the corridors for a good ten minutes, Eleanor finally arrived before a massive door forged using an unknown material from an Ancient Age. Even Bahamut''s fists couldn''t destroy the door.


    The King of Dragons always yearned to at least make a dent in the door to the Throne Room but had always been unsessful in doing so.


    Eleanor smiled faintly, allowing the guards standing on each side of the door to push it open for her entrance. As the red-haired girl walked across the red carpet and towards the throne, she saw the silhouette of a giant.


    Withvish, silver armor and a massive, dark greatsword at his side, King Bahamut was prepared for battle at any moment. He had a sharp jawline, and cherry-like, crimson eyes, much like his daughter.


    With a handsome appearance, zing, red hair that fell to his shoulders, and a thin stubble, he could attract even the coldest of beauties.


    An appearance befitting a fuckboy.


    However, Bahamut was instead the opposite of a fuckboy.


    His intense feelings of love were renowned across the Dragons'' Abode. Devoted to a single woman, Bahamut refused to have any mistresses, despite receiving the opportunity several times during his life.


    He also decided only to have one daughter, so as to provide her with as much love as possible.


    Bahamut was a cold, ruthless man to his enemies and a soft, loving man to his family. His ideologies were famous across the Celestial Peaks.


    He was one of the most respected and revered men in the tower, and his status was only only partially due to his position as a leader.


    "Eleanor."


    "Father."

 Chapter 194 Celestial Peaks (2): Tragedy Of The Silver Flames

    <h4>Chapter 194 Celestial Peaks (2): Tragedy Of The Silver mes</h4>


    The two exchanged warm nces, but their eyes soon turned indifferent. Today, they had business to discuss¡­ Business that could potentially alter the fate of the Celestial Peaks and its innumerable residents.


    "Did Joseph brief you about the matter?" Bahamut inquired, his eyes containing a hint of solemnity. Eleanor didn''t mind and trotted towards his throne without mind for traditions or usual acts of paying respect.


    Bahamut didn''t resist, allowing his sole daughter to plop on the armrest of his throne. The act would normally be considered "sullying the dignity of the King Of Dragons," but within her n, Eleanor''s existence surpassed allw.


    "Yep," replied Eleanor, rubbing her cheek against her father''s stubble. Bahamut couldn''t help but smile, caressing Eleanor''s soft head of hair, careful not to mess up the intricately ced curls. "I was thinking we could further reduce the exclusivity of the Celestial Peaks."


    Bahamut raised an eyebrow. "Exin."


    Eleanor straightened her spine, staring into Bahamut''s crimson eyes. "The herbs and specific items that originate from the Celestial Peaks are being discovered on others, which will eventually decrease the overall value."


    Bahamut nodded since that was the gist of the situation. Their revenue would soon dive due to that. Their sole source of revenue was exports. There were other forms of business, but none of them raked in enough tokens to maintain the current situation of the Celestial Peaks.


    "What if we simply abandon that mode of ie, and focus on what we do best?"


    "And that is?"


    "Tourism," Eleanor announced. "The attractions on the Celestial Peaks are already worthy of being explored by even the strongest of yers. If we further refine them and provide them a sense of mystery, wouldn''t our tourism rise drastically?"


    Bahamut remained silent.


    "Just imagine¡­ The Peaks on which the Dragons reside. Who wouldn''t want to visit such a location?"


    Suddenly, softughter resounded across the Throne Room. Bahamut''s head shot back, and he clutched his stomach. Tourism¡­ It wasn''t as if he hadn''t thought about implementing such a source of revenue.


    It had crossed his mind many times, but after receiving the Throne of the Kingdom, he couldn''t help but wish to stray away from such an idea. It was because¨Cas a Ruler¨Che had discovered something great¡­ something mysterious.


    And that was when he suddenly understood his mother''s decision not to use tourism as a source of revenue.


    The Celestial Peaks were beautiful.


    But they were also ugly; not externally, but internally.


    Nothing was perfect. Nothing was without issues. Those who seemed perfect externally were simply more adept at masking their issues instead of allowing the world to gaze upon them in mockery.


    However, Bahamut did not wish to disappoint his daughter without a proper exnation. But he also couldn''t exin the situation before her eventual session to Queen. He couldn''t offer a solid answer.


    "I''ll think about it," said the King Of Dragons, his gaze now distant. He seemed to be reminiscing about an incident that urred long ago¡­ his past¡­ wasn''t without traumas that seemed to affect him to this day.


    Eleanor wasn''t satisfied with the vague answer but simply nodded. She knew that her father would usually refrain from agreeing without considering the consequences. But instead of the calctive and thoughtful expression he usually donned, Bahamut seemed almost jaded¡­ almost sad.


    Unable to withstand, Eleanor slowly exited the Throne Room, uncertain of what to do.


    As the massive door shut behind her, Bahamut fell into deep thought. He wondered how to appease his daughter while still adding to the Kingdom''s wealth. It was his duty to do so, as both a King and a father.


    *


    Eleanor traversed across the halls of the pce, eventually entering the courtyard after a long, refreshing walk. She observed the verdant greenery of the courtyard, further praising the beauty of the Celestial Peaks.


    The chirping of the birds seemed melodic, while the humming of the soft breeze that swept past her was pleasing.


    As she wandered around the courtyard, she finally spotted the person whom she had wished to meet. Her mother¨Cdressed in a long, dark dress¨Cstood a few meters away, conversing with an unknown man.


    The man''s body was thin, while his stature was high. His face was not visible, but judging by the state of his body, he seemed human.


    ''A human on the Celestial Peaks?'' Eleanor furrowed her brows, hiding behind a few bushes while observing the situation. Who was her mother talking to? A human¡­ Was her father aware of this?


    The situation seemed a bit unusual.


    Usually, humans were weed to the Celestial Peaks, but only after their existence was acknowledged by the King himself. Usually, they would meet the Royal Family before being allowed to wander around the ce.


    ''But neither I nor Father have met this guy¡­''


    Doubt grew in the girl''s heart. She continued to observe, using her above-average perception to eavesdrop.


    "Is Bahamut aware of this?"


    "No. He doesn''t even have an inkling. He thinks it''s due to the same herbs being discovered elsewhere."


    "All right, good. Make sure he doesn''t find out about this. After destroying the economy, we can limit the Dragons'' defense. And, after that, it wouldn''t be difficult tounch a full-scale attack to destroy the Peaks."


    "Indeed."


    "Why are you doing this, though?" The man inquired, fixing his sses. "The Queen of Dragons¡­ yet you wish to destroy your home."


    Eleanor''s mother let out a chuckle. "Home¡­ that''s a funny word."


    *


    Hearing those words, Eleanor''s heart sank. She didn''t want to believe her mother, but hearing the words that escaped her mouth, it was clear this was not an act. Moreover, the existence of a human on the Celestial Peaks was already concerning.


    Her mind nked out, while her world began to spin. An intense feeling of rage arose in her body, but it was entirely unintentional.


    She copsed on the ground, blood seeping from the new wound that opened on her forehead.


    Her mother''s shriek and the human''s disappearance happened before Eleanor''s eyes, but everything after that was a blur.


    All she was the emergence of mes.


    Silver mes.


    *


    As Eleanor''s vision returned, what she witnessed caused let out a blood-curdling scream. A few feet away from her rested the burnt corpse of her mother. The traces of silver mes remained on her body, refusing to be extinguished.


    Her mother was dead.

 Chapter 195 Second Floor: Conclusion

    <h4>Chapter 195 Second Floor: Conclusion</h4>


    Within an inescapable abyss, Eleanor levitated. Her body was curled up, while her eyes were tightly shut. Only the faint sound of her rapidly beating heart was audible. The racing heart that condemned itself for the death of Eleanor''s mother.


    The silver mes that caused the incident. She hated those mes with all her heart, but they didn''t seem to reciprocate. Instead, the warmth of the mes¨Calthough agonizing to others¨Cwas the only thing in which Eleanor foundfort.


    ''But I can''t¡­ they killed my mother.''


    Despite being aware of that fact, a seed of doubt remained in Eleanor''s heart. Were the silver mes truly evil? Although she hated them, they didn''t hate her back. They embraced her¡­ the way her mother never had.


    ''This is crazy¡­''


    Her expression strained, while dark thoughts continued to gue her mind, attempting to shatter her resistance and allow the shadows¡­ the abyss to embrace her. mes were temporary¡­ darkness was eternal.


    Darkness may be cold, but it was silent. A silent ce where not a single entity could disturb her. A life of peace awaited her behind the doors of darkness, and all she needed to do was to embrace it.


    However, as she was about to float in the darkness forever, her eyes widened.


    Within the darkness, a speck of light in the distance caught her eye. With tears streaming from her eyes, her gaze fell on the King of the Dragons, Bahamut''s face. His lush, scarlet red hair, along with his gentle, crimson eyes.


    They brought hope.


    And power.


    An involuntary smile blossomed on her face, providing her with the ability to resist the encroachment of the darkness. She willed to escape the darkness. The silver mes were still a trauma, but at least they didn''t feel so distant anymore.


    But one question remained.


    Was what happened that day for the best?


    *


    The long-lost luster returned to Eleanor''s eyes, while her vision returned. The first face she saw was Arthur''s, which was so close to hers. She could feel his warm breath and could view the wariness in his eyes.


    Behind the crimson-eyed man was a lime-colored barrier, which seemed to be on the cusp of shattering into a million pieces.


    With a strained expression and a body with minor wounds, Arthur stared at the red-haired woman for a split second before immediately rolling to the side, avoiding her fist that swung purely as a reflex.


    "What is wrong with you?"


    "What the fuck were you trying to do?" Eleanor shouted, her voiceced with overflowing rage. The warmth of Arthur''s breath sent chills down her spine, and the suggestive pose made her want to barf.


    "To prevent you from dying," replied Arthur, clenching his teeth while maintaining the barrier. However, at that moment, it shattered, increasing the crimson-eyed man''s mana consumption severalfold for a split second.


    "I don''t think that''s a way to do it," shouted Eleanor, hurling a sphere of silver mes in his direction. Arthur''s eyes widened, and he immediately spammed [Ethereal Glide] in order to escape the attack''s trajectory.


    The Celestial mes were too powerful.


    Arthur wanted to exin the circumstances, but his annoyance prevented him from trying to act civil. "I should''ve just let you die¡­"


    Eleanor ignored the crimson-eyed man''s response, turning head to face Umbral. His body was covered in shadows. Slithery snakes of darkness rushed toward Arthur and Eleanor, and once the barrier shattered their assault became overwhelmingly powerful.


    However, Eleanor simply smiled.


    "You have a way of extinguishing those shadows, correct?"


    Arthur nodded. Currently, he was in awe at how Eleanor had survived the assault on her mind through the use of the flutes. Moreover, she seemed refreshed after enduring the trial. As if she had encountered enlightenment.


    "Well, so do I," said the red-haired woman, smiling before ncing at Arthur, as if yearning for praise.


    "Good¡­ job?"


    Eleanor snorted at the response, willing the mana within her body to condense near her palms, generating Celestial mes that swirled around her hands. The mes crept up her arm, eventually epassing her entire body¨Caside from her face.


    Despite the intense heat the mes radiated, Eleanor''s clothes were not harmed in the slightest. She also seemed to be able to control who was harmed by the mes. "Shall we begin, Mr. Sce?"


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. He ced his hand on his head, realizing his hood hade off. Still, how was the princess aware of the details of his appearance? Wasn''t she a snotty brat during her early years?


    "I''m not dumb enough to ignore recent news," said Eleanor, facing Umbral. "Also, Gilgamesh sounded a bit too unrealistic."


    "You think?" Arthur replied sarcastically, rolling his eyes.


    The two nced at each other, annoyance visible on their faces. Then, they both rushed forward, summoning Sun Energy and Celestial mes.


    Umbral narrowed his eyes, his pupils disying immense regret. He willed many of his shadows and zombies to form a barrier, but thebination of Celestial mes and Sun Energy pierced it easily.


    The low temperature rose exponentially, causing all threebatants to sweat profusely. The three soon began exchanging blows. Umbral augmented his body via the usage of his shadows, Eleanor utilized ayer of mana paired with Celestial mes, while Arthur trusted the strength of his bones.


    And, of course, ayer of mana.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    It wasn''t long before all zombies had perished, their gs free to be snatched. However, neither of the three rushed to retrieve them, pouring all their concentration into the intense battle that shook the ground.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Umbral stood in front of a massive tree, his body raked in crimson liquid.


    Many wounds were visible on his body, while his shadows had begun losing their power.


    However, despite his injuries, a smile remained on his face. But his eyes were regretful.


    "The song remains unsung, yet its melodies bring pleasure."


    Arthur and Eleanor nced at one another, confused by the child''s words. To be honest, they sounded like gibberish.


    "The hopes of bringing an end to the symphony before it even began has been unsessful."


    "But there will be other chances."


    ''What the fuck¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, releasing a burst of Sun Energy toward the Child Of Shadows to finish him off.


    However, before the burst could touch the child, the shadows enveloped his body, cracking space itself. Umbral smiled, mouthing the words ''We''ll see each other again sooner than you expect,'' before falling backwards.


    The crack in space gobbled the Child Of Shadows, disappearing instantly.


    [The Second Trial has beenpleted.]


    [gs remain. Please retrieve the gs before the counting process can begin.]


    [You havepleted the Challenge Area of the Second Floor.]

 Chapter 196 Rewards: Unification Of Two Aspects

    <h4>Chapter 196 Rewards: Unification Of Two Aspects</h4>


    Arthur let out a sigh, massaging his forehead as he attempted to process the events that had unfolded before his eyes. Wariness remained in his eyes. [Mana Sense] spread across a vast area, searching for signs of Umbral''s return.


    But there were none.


    After spouting iprehensible words, the child had "merely" established a rift within space itself, using it to escape the Second Floor without experiencing the penalty of death. No one had ever done that before.


    Were the Guardians even capable of escaping thews of the tower, such as Umbral had aplished?


    Arthur wasn''t certain.


    Space was aplex and intricate web of lies and truths. Not a single person he knew hadprehended space to such a high degree, although some did have inherent skills rting to the subject.


    None couldpare to the one Umbral had used. Destroying space itself and linking it to another location that isn''t the Void. It was utterly stupefying.


    ''That means he isn''t dead,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, rubbing his forehead in annoyance. ''He''lle for revenge eventually¡­ I just have to continue getting stronger, and somehow¡­ uh, learn tobat space itself?''


    Arthur was skeptical, but he couldn''t lose hope. He nced at Eleanor, who seemed to have had the same reaction as him to the situation. The two were silent, gazing in the general direction in which Umbral had disappeared.


    "What''s the split now?" Eleanor inquired, letting out a sigh while narrowing her eyes.


    "What we previously agreed on," replied the crimson-eyed man, refusing to allow his effort to go to waste. He needed to achieve first ce, and would not settle for anything below that. Also, only one person could monopolize the floor, making it increasingly difficult to settle for an equal split.


    However, Eleanor couldn''t agree. Receiving such a low score was practically akin to failing the Trial. How could she maintain her dignity if a mere nobody was capable of monopolizing the rewards for the trial shepeted in?


    Noticing her troubled gaze, Arthur allowed a mocking smile to blossom on his face. "What''re you thinking about?"


    At that moment, Arthur released a burst of Sun Energy while simultaneously activating [Searing Gaze]. He was not certain of being able to defeat Eleanor if they truly fought, but his trait and Blessing were hopefully enough to scare her.


    And that they were.


    Eleanor narrowed her eyes, stepping back in wariness. Although the gap between her and Arthur felt less vast, she was still drowning in uncertainty. The danger had already subsided¡­ There was no point in fighting yet again.


    "All right," said the red-haired woman, allowing the crimson-eyed man to reap the rewards of their efforts.


    Arthur walked over to the corpses of the zombies, retrieving every single g. Arthur had one g that belonged to himself. With 48 other gs from his own team¨Cexcluding that of Eleanor and himself, he was left with 49 in total.


    Then, with 49 gs from the other team¨Cexcluding that of Umbral¨Che was left with 98 gs in total.


    [Counting of gs has concluded.]


    [Rankings are being disyed.]


    [1. Arthur Sce: 98 points]


    [2. Eleanor: 1 point]


    [3. ######: Null]


    [Arthur Sce has achieved the impossible yet again.]


    [Unique rewards are being allotted.]


    [User has received 30,000 Tokens, Aries Token, Unification Technique..]


    [User haspleted all possible trials.]


    [User will be forcefully ejected into the Residential Area of the Second Floor.]


    [Processing Ejection.]


    [98%... 99%...]


    A warm light enveloped Arthur''s body, after which his body disintegrated into specks of light. The world of the Second Floor crumbled after he and Eleanor vanished, being enveloped by the darkness of the Abyss.


    *


    A translucent, blue window appeared before all yers residing within the tower. News of Arthur''s heaven-shattering achievement spread within seconds, bringing his name to glory in the eyes of the public.


    His reputation soared, and many ns considered recruiting him. However, they were unable to locate the enigma. It was as if he''d disappeared, simr to how he did after conquering the First Floor.


    *


    On the outskirts of the Residential Area of the Second floor, within the lush forests of Jangu, a crimson-eyed man sat in a cottage he''d built himself. At the moment, it was the best ce to be to prevent being caught.


    With no ns of being recruited by any of the major forces, Arthur nned on establishing his own force. However, in order to make it public, he needed to be at least an Elite Ranker, so that other yers would consider him an actual leader.


    At the moment, he was merely a snotty yer with above-average capabilities.


    ''I can imagine the thoughts of the ns who wish to recruit me,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, smiling. ''They probably think I''m an innocent, naive teenager. They probably see me as a novelty-seeking, impulsive, rising star.''


    ''Someone that is akin to a nk te.''


    ''Something they can control.''


    Arthury on a bed of hay, something he''d eventually grown ustomed to. No longer did he require the luxuries of avish lifestyle to findfort. Feeling the hay beneath his back, Arthur couldn''t help but recall the moment he''d regressed.


    ''I can''t get distracted. Let''s check out the rewards.''


    Arthur pushed himself up, retrieving the rewards. The tokens were quite handy, but definitely not a necessity. He had received an Aries Token from this floor, and an Aquarius Token from the previous one.


    ''You can receive this by achieving first ce in the first thirteen floors,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. That was the reason for his stubbornness.


    Thest reward was the Unification Technique. As Arthur nced at the system message, he clicked on a certain button. Immediately, a flood of information invaded his mind, causing a searing pain to arise.


    Arthur shut his eyes, massaging his temples so as to alleviate the pain¨Ceven by a little¨Cbut to no avail.


    However, the pain did notst long, as within seconds, Arthur regained hisposure. The flood of information subsided, and a smile blossomed on Arthur''s face. The Unification Technique was a massive boon.


    Considering the sheer amount of information stuffed within Arthur''s mind, the technique was incredibly broad, with several uses¨Cperhaps in the future. However, for now, there was only a single ability linked to the technique¡­


    The Unification of Body and Mind.

 Chapter 197 Upcoming Waves: History Is But A Recollection Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 197 Uing Waves: History Is But A Recollection Of The Past</h4>


    [1. Arthur Sce: 98 points]


    [2. Indra: 97 points]


    [3. Zeus: 96 points]


    [4¡­]


    Arthur smiled faintly at the leaderboard. No one on the same floor¨Cexcept perhaps Eleanor with ess to Celestial mes¨Ccould rival his power. He was practically invincible on the same level and perhaps on a few higher floors.


    Now, moving on to the Unification Technique.


    Regarding its origin, Arthur was still in the dark. The only thing he was aware of was its usefulness. Many swordsmen desired to achieve the Unification of Body and Mind, but only a few were sessful.


    The Unification of Body and Mind¨Cakin to its name¨Cwas a technique that allowed one to fuse both aspects of their existence within a single consciousness. Although it wasn''t aplete fusion¨Cas that would be considered Godly, it was still enough to significantly boost one''sprehension abilities, hand-to-eye coordination, strength output, and much more.


    It was a path of power for swordsmen, and something many desired to achieve after Sword Aura.


    ''Although I don''t have Sword Aura yet, this should be plenty useful,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, initiating the fusion almost immediately.


    *


    A few hours passed, and with a body bathed in blood, Arthur finally concluded the fusion. No new strings of information appeared in Arthur''s mind, so it seemed the technique was only worth this much.


    But Arthur was doubtful.


    Cleaning his body using the natural springs in the vicinity, Arthur slipped into spare robes. As the robes fluttered due to the breeze that swept by him, Arthur headed back to the Outer District.


    The spare robe hid his face, masking his appearance from other yers.


    *


    Arthur¨Cafter a long, arduous journey across the Second Floor, finally arrived before Ferhill''s shop. It had been merely a few days since he entered the Second Floor, yet most of the items seemed to have been sold.


    The yers seemed to leave the shop with expressions of joy and satisfaction, which further increased Ferhill''s value in Arthur''s mind. The fact that he could maintain business without any allegations for such a long period of time was testament to his skill.


    Of course, the refined items were of incredibly high quality, and were forged using simr materials to the actual artifacts, but that did not alter the item''s worth.


    The items the customers purchased were still entirely worthless.


    ''Eventually, I n to change that,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, allowing a faint smile to blossom upon his face. Selling counterfeit artifacts was a short-term solution, but would notst long-term.


    Instead, Arthur nned on gradually shifting to proper business.


    He nned on purchasing real materials, and forging actual, useful artifacts in order to sell in bulk.


    ''That incident should be approaching soon¡­ It''llst pretty long, so I should be able to take advantage,'' thought Arthur, entering Ferhill''s shop. As thetter spotted the former, he narrowed his eyes.


    "You''re back early, this time," said Ferhill. After conquering the First Floor, Arthur had spent a considerably long time in its Residential Area. However, the crimson-eyed man had returned only a few days after the global notification.


    Ferhill was definitely aware of Arthur''s identity, and could possibly report him to one of the ns who wish to destroy or recruit him. However, Arthur also had leverage, and could easily counter him.


    They were seemingly in a dead-lock. But Ferhill was unaware how wrong he truly was.


    Arthur copsed on the bean-bag chair, leaning back before deciding to answer. "I was bored and had virtually nothing to do."


    "So you decided toe here?" Ferhill inquired, raising an eyebrow while letting out a sigh.


    "You don''t like having me around?"


    "No," replied Ferhill tly, uncaring of all manners around the crimson-eyed man, who was his employer. "You should curl up and die somewhere."


    "Harsh. Anyway, I see the sales have been well," said Arthur, stroking his chin while observing the state of the shop. It maintained its luster, with not a single speck of dust or¡­ perhaps blood, that Arthur expected.


    ''Well, if there was going to be blood involved, Ferhill wouldn''t be standing before me, but would be six feet into the ground.''


    It was a miracle that Ferhill survived so long whilemitting fraud within the tower. With the basic strength of a yer who hadn''t even cleared the First Floor, Ferhill was vulnerable to any and all attacks.


    Due to his business practices, the danger should have only risen.


    However, there was he was, standing before the crimson-eyed man, his eyes as tranquil as ake on a summer day.


    "Of course," replied Ferhill, shing a proud smile. "Have you heard about the increasing conflict between Asgard and Devas? Both of their forces visited yesterday to buy artifacts in the bulk, so we made a bit extra."


    Arthur nodded frivolously, but his face soon turned as white as a ghost. His eyes widened, while his irises narrowed. "Ferhill¡­ pack up anything that is of use and close the shop forever. Follow me once you''re done."


    Petrified, Ferhill was speechless. Was there anxiety in the crimson-eyed man''s eyes? Just what was going on? Pack up? Why?


    "What''s going on?" Ferhill inquired, furrowing his brows while approaching Arthur, who''d already begun stuffing artifacts into what seemed like a dimensional artifact. Arthur''s behavior was never so unusual.


    "Do you understand the consequences of what you''ve done?" Arthur inquired, shing a cold re at Ferhill. "Both Asgard and the Devas are high-ranking ns at the pinnacle of Heaven''s Spire."


    ''I would''ve been able to fight them, had I been stronger,'' thought the crimson-eyed man between his words.


    "Yes, but conflicts between high-ranking ns are usually quite meek," replied Ferhill narrowing his eyes. "They never go all out. Even in the darkest of times, not much damage has been done during their asional conflicts."


    Arthur let out a soft chuckle, mocking Ferhill''s naivety.


    History was merely that; a recollection of the past. What may ur in the future could only be predicted, not studied.


    Arthur was aware of this.


    The conflict between Asgard and the Devas would definitely not be trivial.


    Not this time.

 Chapter 198 Destruction: The Outliers

    <h4>Chapter 198 Destruction: The Outliers</h4>


    "This won''t be a usual, tiny war," said the crimson-eyed man, continuing to stuff the artifacts within his bag. "The fact that you sold to their opponents during such a time would inevitably result in bacsh."


    "Bacsh¡­"


    "Your death," said Arthur, locking eyes with the petrified figure of the talented businessman. Although well-versed in business tactics, Ferhill was unbeknownst to theplexities of human reaction.


    At this point, the two ns were aggressively seeking allies and attempting to eliminate potential enemies. Ferhill acted as a bridge between the two and was neither an ally nor an opponent. However, that was potentially the worst position to be in.


    The possibility of a potential ally morphing into an enemy once the war began was horrifying to the two ns. Since Ferhill catered to both ns, they felt a sense of goodwill and hostility simultaneously.


    ''The two ns won''t consider morality when preparing for a conflict. Even logic goes down the drain when hostility and enmity reach a certain point.''


    "How do you know what they''ll do?" Ferhill inquired, cocking his head. The conflicts had never been more than small-scale wars. The fact that Arthur said explicitly that it wouldn''t be a tiny war was both concerning and somewhat questionable.


    The conflict hadn''t even begun¡­ how was Arthur aware of the scale of what it would eventually develop into?


    "I don''t," replied the crimson-eyed man. "However, I just spent a few days with the Princess of the Celestial Peaks. Our rtionship is quite diplomatic, so I managed to get some information about the affairs of the Celestial Peaks. It turns out they''re going be watching from the sidelines for the most part."


    Although his statement was a bull-faced lie, Arthur couldn''t reveal information about his regression within the tower. The only person aware of it was Melzer, for the sole purpose of convincing him to help Arthur unlock a constitution.


    He was practically harmless when he first regressed, and revealing such information was a must.


    ''I did get Skofnung from him, so it wasn''t a bad deal,'' thought Arthur, ncing at the mysterious Demonic de. Its traits were still a mystery to Arthur. How was he unaware of its capabilities while others were somehow aware?


    ''Is there something wrong with my memories?''


    He couldn''t dispel the thought from his mind. Memory maniption was rare and an ancient path of power, but was by no means unseen.


    "The Princess told you?" Ferhill inquired, bewildered by Arthur''s words. His employer truly had connections to the sole Princess of the Celestial Peaks? Suddenly, his regret decreased by a tiny amount.


    The Princess was practically a legendary figure for a regr yer. While Bahamut was akin to a God.


    "Yep, now pack up quickly," Arthur barked.


    The two worked for a few minutes, packing up all artifacts before abandoning the shop for good. They rented a room in the most isted inn within the Outer District, attempting to hide from those who woulde.


    *


    Night fell fairly quickly. Ferhill''s shop¨Cby then¨Cwas entirely empty with not a single valuable item left behind. Arthur and the talented businessmanpletely vacated the location, leaving not a shred of their true identity behind.


    Within the darkness, a group of armed soldiers approached the shop.


    With longswords strapped to their waist and traditional attire hugging their bodies, the soldiers stood before Ferhill''s shop. Suddenly, a certain, distinguished man with a cleanly trimmed beard stepped forward.


    "You said this was the shop? The one that sold to the Devas?" The bearded man inquired, emotionlessly staring at the shop. He was the leader of a tiny division and was an Elite Ranker himself.


    Although his position was quite low, Asgard did not spare any resources for his development and even assigned him a division. The bearded man was on the cusp of bing a Ranker and was only a few floors away.


    Perhaps a year or so until he ascended.


    "Yes,mander," said a certain soldier, nodding.


    The bearded man was deep in thought, wondering why his superior ordered him to demolish the location. Was it such a sin to simply yearn for profit? He pitied the man who owned the shop, the one who would meet imminent death.


    During such a time, Asgard couldn''t risk sparing someone who did business with both them and the Devas.


    Such organizations were called "Outliers" by ns.


    They only cared about profit and would sell to both sides, even during a conflict. Usually, Outliers had some sort of backing and did not act rashly in the face of danger. That was why Asgard sent an entire division instead of a single yer.


    Outliers would often stir trouble and be instigators to ignite the mes of conflict. Although this shop was not part of such aggressive Outliers, it did not change the fact that it could be trouble in the future.


    "Destroy it," he said, letting out a sigh.


    As the soldiers prepared destructive spells, the mana density of the surroundings increased exponentially. Blinding light spilled from the area, alerting all residents who resided nearby, and causing them to freak out.


    Since the soldiers were mostly on lower floors, the penalty ced upon them would not be too severe. It would not affect Asgard in any way.


    "Look who it is," a voice suddenly resounded across the area. All spells were extinguished solely due to the voice, with the mana being dispersed into the atmosphere. "The puppies of Asgard."


    "Devas," said the bearded man, acknowledging thenky man who approached.


    Thenky man was a well-known Elite Ranker of the Devas and an acquaintance of the bearded man.


    "Since when did you grow so meek?" Thenky man inquired, shing a mocking smile at Asgard''s forces.


    "Since I realized that conflict does not benefit anyone."


    "Look at you, being all wise," said thenky man, shaking his head in disappointment. "Let''s get this over with. I can''t bear to look at your sorry ass for any longer. You''ve changed, Muri¡­ You''ve changed."


    The bearded man did not respond, and simplymanded his troops to attack.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    That night, many explosions rang.

 Chapter 199 Tokens Of Constellation / Floor Of Failures

    <h4>Chapter 199 Tokens Of Constetion / Floor Of Failures</h4>


    As the rays of dawn fell upon Ferhill''s shop, two cloaked figures stood before the destroyed structure. Fear was evident in one Ferhill''s eyes as he gazed at his shop¡­ he hadn''t even realized the potential consequences.


    He nced at Arthur, feeling a sense of gratitude. The crimson-eyed man seemed indifferent, but breathed a sigh of relief, having predicted such an oue before it even urred to prevent losses.


    Besides the few thousand tokens it had cost to build the shop, they had lost virtually nothing.


    "Do we set up another shop and ally with another n?" Ferhill inquired, massaging his forehead.


    "Usually, we would have, but not this time," said Arthur, peeling his eyes away from the scene. "For now, we stay low and wait for the conflict to worsen. Not only is it harmful to start another business immediately after destroying the previous one, but our profits will also decrease significantly."


    Ferhill nodded, understanding Arthur''s words. During such a conflict, delivering to ns would be difficult, while there simply weren''t enough solo yers to amass a respectable profit from solely selling artifacts.


    "Now, we prepare."


    Three months passed in an instant.


    *


    As the rays of dawn squeezed through the cracks of the window, Arthur''s deep, crimson eyes shot open. The light highlighted the sheer difference in his physique whenpared to three months ago.


    With slightlyrger deltoids and a fuller chest, Arthur seemed more dominantpared to his former self. Not only was his gaze stronger, but it also seemed to convey a sense of danger¡­ or more precisely, mystery with the possibility of evolving into danger.


    As if his two pupils represented the eternal hellfire.


    Arthur got off his bed, walking over to the massive window connected to his fairly vast bedroom. As he opened the blinds, a great deal of light assaulted his eyes while his vision adjusted to the rays of dawn.


    Outside his window, one could clearly view the streets of the Outer District. The bustling streets were crowded with shopkeepers, yers heading towards the First Floor, residents who simply lived in peace, and many more.


    The ecosystem of the tower was usually quite peaceful on the lower floors, as the disparity in power was quite narrow. Only when one ascended the lower floors did one be eligible to be involved in conflicts such as wars.


    Wars did not ur often and were incredibly significant and mostly harmful to the ecosystem of the tower. However, as conflicts arose, wars were certainly going to follow. Human rtions wereplicated, and no one was perfect.


    ''I can''t get too involved, as that may hinder my progress,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''However, as the conflict worsens further, it shouldn''t be difficult to stick my foot in to test the waters.''


    Too hot or too cold was not beneficial.


    Too passive or too aggressive would not result in any benefits.


    Over the three months, Arthur had managed to clear until the ninth floor and nned on attempting the tenth floor soon. With first ce in every ranking due to ack ofpetition, the crimson-eyed man received ten tokens.


    The Aquarius Token, Aries Token, Cancer Token, Cassiopeia Token, Gemini Token, Sagittarius Token, Taurus Token, Ursa Major Token, Ursa Minor Token, and the Canis Major Token. With only three left, Arthur was quite excited.


    ''First ce on the tenth floor might be a bit difficult,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, letting out a bitter chuckle.


    The process of collecting such tokens was introduced by a Ranker named Hugh Jacobs, who¨Ccoincidentally¨Cmanaged to obtain twelve of the thirteen tokens by plundering the belongings of others.


    When the current Divine Rankers were mere newbies attempting to make something of their lives, Hugh Jacobs was a renowned figure making waves on the middle floors, and was one of, if not the strongest Ranker at the time.


    After stealing the tokens of many, as soon as he was nning on obtaining thest token, Indra cleared the Second Floor with the highest points. The Token vanished from Hugh''s hands, appearing in Indra''s.


    Following that, Hugh attempted to steal the Aries Token from Indra but was penalized by the Guardians and eventually killed by the alliance of other Rankers, who were tired of his tyranny and abuse of authority.


    The tokens were separated yet again, with no one aware of their location.


    ''Now, many of the Divine Rankers present at the time of Hugh''s reign should have noticed what I''m trying to do,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''With ten floorspleted, they should know I''m only a bit away.''


    Arthur was wary of any attacks. A single misstep would result in total annihtion.


    Entering the shower, Arthur freshened up before slipping into a stark ckpression shirt along with loose, grey sweatpants. Strapping Skofnung to his waist, Arthur exited his room before knocking on Ferhill''s door.


    There was no response.


    Arthur let out a sigh. Although he wished nothing but to break the door open, he would unfortunately be kicked out if that were to ur. Swallowing his urges, Arthur headed to the ninth floor almost immediately.


    Teleporting to the ninth floor''s Residential Area from the central tower of the Outer District, Arthur was met with a bustling city, much like that of where he just came from.


    With various shops and bustling streets, the ninth floor was akin to a hub for yers who were too fearful or failed the tenth floor. It was renowned across the tower as the floor of failures and was condemned for its cowardly poption.


    Many of its residents were simply old people, since due to their age, they couldn''t possibly hope to attempt the tenth floor.


    But that was simply an excuse.


    With sufficient willpower and perhaps a bit of knowledge, one couldplete the tenth floor without obstructions.


    Although, achieving first ce was an entirely different matter, as it required much, much more effort than simply passing.


    But that was beside the point.


    Arthur was not nning on attempting the tenth floor. At least, not yet.


    His reason for entering the ninth floor waspletely different.


    A very cliche reason.

 Chapter 200 Concept Of Duality: Slave Trading

    <h4>Chapter 200 Concept Of Duality: ve Trading</h4>


    The ninth floor was not as joyous and wholesome as one expected. Arthur recalled his words to Aryan, in which he mentioned that opposites existed for everything. Life caused Death, while Creation was a catalyst for Destruction.


    Duality was the most prominent feature of the universe.


    The ninth floor also had an opposite to its external appearance; a dark side. ve Trading was the most prominent attraction of the ninth floor, but was meticulously masked by those who conducted it.


    ves were captured, shipped, and sold on the ninth floor through the vast connections of those who managed the events. Although the act was publicly condemned, not many were of its existence in the first ce.


    As mentioned, the higher-ups were meticulous in hiding it.


    However, those who were aware of it could easily participate in the event, since more visitors equated to higher profits. The trade was not restricted to public figures and more powerful yers.


    Even random yers could participate if they had sufficient funds.


    ''If I remember correctly, today should be the day¡­ The auction in which that person will be sold,'' thought Arthur, traversing across the streets of the ninth floor. Many offered him free samples of foods and different products, but the crimson-eyed man continued to ignore them.


    He walked for a good two hours before arriving at an area abandoned by the residents of the floor. Houses seemed to be draped in cobwebs, and dust continued to pile without any cleaning. The entire area was shady.


    The Sunlight reaching the area was dim, while the air was chilly. Even the sound of a heartbeat was deafening to the ears.


    "Pspppp, psppp," a sound such as that entered Arthur''s ears, interrupting his train of thought and breaking him out from a daze. The crimson-eyed man immediately coated his body in ayer of mana, unsheathing Skofnung.


    ''The atmosphere is making me a bit¡­ lethargic.''


    As Arthur turned to face the origin of the voice, he furrowed his eyebrows. The voice belonged to a furry creature that seemed akin to a yeti, but itsnky physique suggested otherwise. Weren''t yetis usually muscr?


    Noticing Arthur''s reaction, the white-furred, blue-skinned yeti formed an expression that disyed its annoyance. "You''re probably wondering why I''m not the stereotypical, muscr yeti¡­ Fuck you."


    Arthur didn''t respond, casting a nce at the yeti''s waist, where a rapier rested, strapped to a belt. The crimson-eyed man let out a chuckle¡­ A yeti using a rapier¡­ Was there anything moreical?


    The yeti didn''t seem to appreciate Arthur''sugh, as he revealed a cold re. "Humans¡­ they really are stupid pieces of shit."


    "Haha¡­ I apologize," said Arthur, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye. Sheathing Skofnung, he approached the yeti calmly. "So, what is it? Why did you¡­ uh, make that noise? Who are you?"


    "This isn''t an interrogation," replied the yeti. "Anyway, allow me to introduce myself. I am Ijskoud, a¡­ well, I help with advertisement."


    "For?"


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself before asking that?"


    "I''m Avalon," said Arthur, bowing slightly. "Are you a salesman for the¡­ Juggernaut Association? I heard there was going to be an auction soon, so I came as fast as I possibly could."


    At those words, Ijskoud''s ears perked up. "Yes, I belong to the Juggernaut Association! I can take you to the auction if you want! It begins in a few hours, so we still have time. I can introduce you to a few people!"


    Arthur shed the best, gentle smile he could muster. It pained him that he had to produce such a fake expression, but in order to enter the auction without raising suspicions, he needed to interact with a salesman.


    ''I didn''t expect to meet one so early, though.''


    Then again, it could be due to luck.


    "Of course," replied the crimson-eyed man. The two interacted with each other, casually conversing about random topics while heading to a location Arthur vividly remembered from his former life.


    During his former life, the ve business was incredibly profitable.


    During his initial steps in the tower, he nned on abolishing the concept entirely. However, as he was further involved in the affairs of Heaven''s Spire¨Cin which he learned of its true horrors¨CArthur''s mind disregarded morality entirely.


    After a few minutes of walking, Isjkoud and Arthur arrived at a seemingly abandoned t. With broken bricks and a very ordinary entrance, it seemed to be nothing special. The t blended in with other properties in the vicinity.


    However, it was extraordinary, as it was the hub of ve trading.


    "The password is molybdenum," said Ijskoud, approaching the entrance of the t while nodding towards the guard. The guard approached the yeti, asking him the password, to which thetter replied promptly.


    Arthur then approached the guard.


    "What''s the password?"


    "Lithium," replied the crimson-eyed man, shing the guard a knowing smile. Thetter stiffened at those words, while his eyes widened slightly. He swiftly retrieved a golden card from his bag, handing it over to Arthur.


    "Enjoy," said the guard, bowing. "That Yeti will guide you to VIP Room #379."


    Nodding once, Arthur returned to his ce beside thenky yeti, who continued to stare at the crimson-eyed man with widened pupils. "What''s wrong?"


    "VIP? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Ijskoud inquired, bewildered. VIPs were respected customers that even the organizers of such auctions needed to acknowledge. They were the cream of the crop.


    There were many passwords that could allow one to enter as a VIP, but only one code was rted to the regr auction.


    Molybdenum was a regr customer.


    Lithium, Uranium, Mercury, etc were VIP customers.


    Since the concept of a periodic table was not widely known, not many could determine the simrities between various elements, resulting in them being the perfect passwords for such entries.


    Arthur simply winked at the yeti. "Had I revealed myself, would we have gotten the time to simply chat casually? I enjoyed our chat, brother."


    Arthur bowed slightly, and Ijskoud teared up at those words.


    ''This is excruciating.''

 Chapter 201 Auction Of Slaves: Bidding Price

    <h4>Chapter 201 Auction Of ves: Bidding Price</h4>


    As the two entered the t, the scenery changed before their eyes. The crude interior of the residence vanished, and a closet door slowly opened, revealing a secret pathway that was connected to a dark stairway.


    Arthur nced at Ijskoud, who reciprocated. The two carefully navigated through the dim surroundings, walking down the stairway carefully. Eventually, they arrived before a tiny opening that led them to a vast world of light.


    As their eyes adjusted to the brightness of the room, Arthur and Ijskoud continued to converse like true brothers, deepening their bond. Arthur sneered internally, writhing in agony at the fakeness of his facade.


    However, he continued to maintain the most believable smile he could muster.


    The bright hall was illuminated by fancy, massive, golden chandeliers along with tes coated with ayer of mana to produce light. The chandeliers were simply hung as decorations and were the origin of only a small amount of light.


    The tes of mana were where most of the light originated.


    Arthur could smell the distinct odor of smoke that likely emerged from cigarettes. Many of the people within the bright hall were unknown. Their bodies were cloaked by dark robes, while their faces were either masked by a hood or a mask.


    A massive stage forged using bricks was visible on the other side of the massive hall, while several tiny rooms were located right above Arthur and Ijskoud. The rooms belonged to the VIP customers.


    "I''ll lead you to your room," announced Ijskoud, leading the way. The two navigated through the bustling crowd of customers, asionally bumping into others but somehow avoiding a meaningless conflict.


    After a few minutes of walking, the two arrived before a beige, wooden door on which a golden sign was hung.


    [379].


    "That''ll be your room for this auction," exined Ijskoud, pushing the door open for the crimson-eyed man to enter. "Ring the bell to let me know if you need anything. I''ll be here instantly if you need it, brother."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Arthur wished the yeti farewell before entering the VIP room, and shutting the door. Suddenly, he let out boisterousughter, massaging his temples while praising himself for having endured such agony.


    He couldn''t exin in words how fake his behavior was.


    Once he was alone, Arthur observed the room in which he was supposed to stay during the span of the auction. The lighting was quite dim, which was a given, considering the identity of the customers was to stay hidden.


    VIP customers usually paid extra solely for that purpose.


    A cushy sofa rested in the center of the room, while directly adjacent to it was a tiny, wooden table. The sofa was of a bright, cyan hue, and was coated in leather to provide amplefort. On the table, a circr, silver bell rested.


    Atop the bell was a tiny, spherical button that was only half visible. The other half seemed to be buried within the bell.


    On the far left of the sofa was a mini refrigerator, which Arthur opened to find several bottles of wine, beer, and other beverages such as soda. There were also desserts and a menu for room service.


    In front of the sofa was a dark coffee table, on which several documents were neatly organized in a specific order. The documents contained information on what items would be auctioned on a particr date.


    Then, finally, the window facing the stage was massive, spanning the entire length and width of the room itself.


    There were no window sills or edges.


    ''Truly worthy of whatever other people pay for VIP,'' thought the crimson-eyed man, plopping down on the cyan-colored sofa. He relished the sensation of the cushioning rubbing against his body.


    At that moment, he discovered another feature.


    ''It''s a massage chair,'' thought Arthur, fiddling with a remote that was originally ced atop the table beside the sofa. As bumps appeared on the sofa, Arthur savored the heavenly sensation of an automatic massage.


    He gazed at the documents on the coffee table, reading them while cing his feet atop the table.


    Just like that, the auction soon began.


    *


    The lights soon went dark, while the crowd cheered in excitement. Following that, a blinding spotlight fell upon the stage, highlighting the figure of a certain woman in an alluring, amethyst-colored dress. It was quite revealing.


    She had porcin, peachy skin, and dark hair that flowed like a waterfall down to her waist. Her eyes were a bright shade of orange, while her lips were seemingly soft and of a scarlet red hue. She was the woman of all men''s desires.


    That was precisely the reason she was the hostess.


    "Attention, everybody!" Her soothing voice fell upon the ears of all customers, drawing their attention almost instantly. A few were struck by her beauty immediately but struggled to approach the stage due to the density of the crowd.


    Also, a few men in dark clothing were blocking their path.


    "My name is Vivi."


    "Today''s ve Auction organized by the Juggernaut Association. Many of you have received the brochures already and should have a few picks ready," exined Vivi, shing a captivating smile at the crowd.


    The reason why many customers were so attracted was due to an enchantment art Vivi practiced. Through a series of procedures, she had mastered the art of arousing the desires of men.


    Although this was a bit unfair to the customers, no one paid any mind.


    The weak-minded customers were usually broke, while the strong-willed ones were rich. Those who were rich and weak-minded had bodyguards repel the invisible force that threatened to make them submit.


    Or, they were simply in the VIP rooms, where the unknown energy could not reach.


    "The first ve will now be presented."


    From behind the stage, a muscr man with a missing eye emerged. His lower body was covered in thin fabric, which failed to mask his genitalspletely. His eyes were devoid of any life, but vitality was still present in his body.


    He was barely alive.


    "The bidding starts from 500 Tokens."

 Chapter 202 Slave Auction: Horrors Of Reality

    <h4>Chapter 202 ve Auction: Horrors Of Reality</h4>


    "550!"


    "551!"


    "570!"


    "600!"


    "1000!"


    Many seemed to hesitate as soon as someone yelled a number in the quadruple digits. The man on stage definitely seemed powerful, but his injuries were something the customers could not ignore.


    Not only was one of his eyes missing, but there were also several unclosed wounds and infections that lined his body.


    "This is Jacque Cutler. A former n member named Veuzen, Jacque was one of its strongest warriors. He is a veteran who participated in several wars, and is a great leader capable of leading a massive force into battle."


    "During one of the wars in which he participated, Jacque was unfortunately abandoned by his nmates. Surrounded by several dozens of warriors, he was powerless to resist. But he didn''t give up."


    "After several weeks of torture, Jacque decided to escape the clutches of the warriors and was sessful. However, in doing so, he was sadly forced to sacrifice an eye, resulting in his current state."


    "Despite that, his legacy lives on."


    "He strives to raise another generation of warriors, so they can follow in his footsteps and be proud, courageous beings capable of shaking the world."


    With further insistence from the hostess and the obviously fabricated story of Jacque''s deeds in life, a few customers nced at each other, deciding to raise their bids in small increments.


    "1010!"


    "1011!"


    "1050!"


    Not many customers were businessmen. A few only had a few thousand tokens in their possession. Most life savings only amounted to about 20,000 tokens to 30,000 tokens¡­ at least, on the lower floors.


    People on the higher floors usually managed to amass millions of tokens quite easily through various means.


    ''I should have a few hundred thousand right now,'' thought Arthur. ''Ferhill made me rich.''


    Suddenly, a deafening roar escaped one of the VIP rooms, rendering the crowd silent in mere seconds. The hostess''s expression brightened considerably, while the faces of regr customers paled.


    "5000!"


    That was the bid the VIP customer offered. Such an amount was absolutely ridiculous for a mere warrior. The customers had incredulous expressions stered over their faces after hearing the shout of the VIP customer.


    Many wondered if he was perhaps mentally disabled.


    Or perhaps he was the son of a renowned figure. If so, the regr customers hoped to leech off of him. Such an important figure was certainly someone they could invest in. It''d be even better if he were wet behind the ears.


    Someone who cannot differentiate between malice and goodwill was destined for doom, anyway.


    "Any other bidders?"


    Although a few customers were interested due to the absurdly high bid, they could notpete. Many were willing to raise their bids, but rivaling 5000 tokens was practically impossible unless one owned a business.


    "Jacque Cutler, sold to the man in VIP room #246!"


    As Vivi''s voice resounded across the hall, a few cheered, while others licked their lips in greed.


    After a few dozen seconds, Vivi stepped forth yet again. "For the next disy, we have Alva, an elf warrior whose vige fell prey to the ravaging assault of the Dragons of the Celestial Peaks. She is the only survivor."


    A female elf with a slender body stepped atop the stage. Her spotless, porcin skin wasplemented by her stark ck attire, which seemed to hug her body tightly. Sadly¨Cfor the customers¨Cshe had virtually no curves.


    Her hair was silky, and of a light green hue, while her eyes seemed to reflect the world within them. They were dark green and seemed to be practically dead. She was akin to a walking puppet.


    For the first time in practically forever, Arthur felt pity for someone.


    Beauty¨Cwithin the tower¨Cwas both a blessing and a curse. One could manipte many using their beauty, but without sufficient power, one could also be abused. An example of that was what seemed to have been done to the elf.


    Arthur could instantly tell the violent crimes people hadmitted, and how she''d tried to endure, but had failed in the process.


    The elf was merely a shell of what she had originally been.


    ''Even after her mental death, she still hasn''t managed to escape her misery.''


    But Arthur could do nothing except watch.


    "The bidding starts at 2500 tokens!"


    With those words, a flurry of bids descended upon the hall. Many customers shouted iprehensible numbers, increasing the bid by fifty tokens every two seconds or so. In mere minutes, the bid had risen to an absurd amount of 5500.


    Many of the regr customers had already given up.


    It was a battle between VIP customers and a few rich regr customers.


    "6000!" Shouted a somewhat obese man with long, ungroomed hair. He was dressed in fancy attire and had several bodyguards surrounding him at all times. He seemed like the heir of a rich family.


    His expression disyed his overflowing lust, while his eyes seemed to contain danger.


    "7000!" A man in VIP room #189 yelled.


    The bid continued until the elf was finally sold at an incredible price of 10,000 Tokens. Vivi''s expression contained utter shock, while her face was as bright as a candle in a dim room. It reflected a blinding light.


    The man who purchased the elf sat in VIP room #976 and seemed to be quite old, judging by his hoarse voice. Arthur remained silent, gazing at the floor while sympathizing with the elf.


    s, such was simply reality.


    It was unfair, painful, and cruel. It shattered one''s dreams when one did not expect it. It propelled those who did not deserve sess while suppressing those who wished to make a change.


    It was skewed.


    Heaven''s Spire¨Cmuch like all other worlds¨Cwas a fucked-up ce.


    However, within such darkness, there were also those who sought and spread light. Although few, they existed in all eras. Some managed to make a name for themselves, while others faded in the records of history.


    One thing was for certain.


    Light and Darkness seemed to coexist.


    Their bond was both strong and weak simultaneously.


    They seemed to rival each other.


    But one could not erase the other.


    Both were eternal.

 Chapter 203 Mysterious Aspect Of Fate: Kai

    <h4>Chapter 203 Mysterious Aspect Of Fate: Kai</h4>


    A few more ves were sold in the span of a few hours. However, Arthur had not a bit of interest in any of them. He was here for a purpose which hadn''t been fulfilled yet. But it didn''t take long before it arrived.


    "Now, for our twenty-fourth disy, we have Kai!"


    Vivi''s cheerful voice struck the ears of the customers. However, unlike before, no one disyed any excitement. It was certainly not the first time Kai had been showcased on the stage of the auction.


    Regr customers were aware, and so were the organizers of the auction.


    Kai was an anomaly.


    Despite having been showcased several times, no one seemed to be interested in him. His existence was faint, while his abilities were nonexistent. His presence was weak, but most of all¡­


    He retained his will.


    ves were best when they did not offer any resistance, said many customers during a survey a few years ago. Many of the customers believed in such a notion and despised "items" that seemed to have a will.


    Those with a will will resist.


    That was only one of the reasons no one seemed to find Kai worth spending tokens on. Not a single person offered a bid over the starting price, but for some reason, the organizers refused to ept such a measly amount.


    They presented Kai every single time an auction was held, providing customers with many reasons to bid. However, despite that, he still hadn''t been sold.


    ''Finally,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. His purpose for attending the auction was the child named Kai. Although no one else seemed to notice it, Arthur was not unbeknownst to the child''splex nature.


    Even a ve with a will would eventually be sold. Yet, why was Kai deliberately being ignored by customers?


    It was due to a mysterious aspect of the world, called "fate."


    Kai was a child who had the appearance of a twelve-year-old boy. He wore a thick, wolf hide that covered his waist, along with a thin fabric that he slung over his shoulder. The fabric seemed to hold the hide in ce.


    The child was quitenky, as if malnourished. With exoskeleton practically being up for disy, it was difficult to grasp how long he would survive.


    Perhaps during the next auction, he would suffer a mysterious death and fail to appear on stage. His fate was unpredictable.


    He was merely an ordinary ve to the eyes of most, but with a single peculiarity: his eyes, which still seemed to disy some vigor. It was as if he had failed to give up¡­ As if he wasn''t aware how to.


    "The bidding will begin at 250 Tokens."


    As Vivi''s voice entered the ears of the customers, the crowd turned silent. Not a single person decided to bid, and simply awkwardly exchanged nces while directing gazesced with disdain at Kai.


    Kai''s eyes drooped, while he considered his eventual fate.


    ''Will I just pass away here?'' Kai wondered, staring at the ceiling while suppressing tears. The outside¡­ the word seemed to foreign to Kai.


    Having spent virtually his entire life trapped away in a cage, Kai was unbeknownst to the wonders of life. Many would perceive them as horrors, but Kai was different. He had yet to perform even the most basic tasks that a yer would.


    His only memories were of a mysterious, cloaked elder leading him through the various floors of the so-called "tower." Then, a peculiar darkness enveloped his vision, and an eternal veil draped over his face.


    "300 Tokens!" A man in VIP room #379 shouted. The man was¨Cin fact¨CArthur. He could have bid in the thousands, but in order to avoid suspicion, it was better to offer a bid slightly above the starting price.


    It wasn''t like anyone else would bid, anyway.


    ording to the original timeline as well as Kai''s fate, no one bought him, and it was only after a fateful encounter that he escaped the clutches of the Juggernaut Association. After proving his abilities in the tower for a mere year, he perished.


    His death was caused by a Ranker who drooled for his mysterious power.


    However, shattering all expectations, there was another bid. "350 Tokens!"


    Arthur''s eyes widened, and he turned silent. This wasn''t supposed to ur¡­ Was there someone who could shatter fate itself? He was able to due to his regression, but there shouldn''t have been anyone else¡­


    ''Did someone else regress?''


    Aside from regression, Arthur wasn''t aware of anything else that could shatter Kai''s fate of eternal captivity and inevitable death.


    "500 Tokens!" Arthur shouted. His words caused a stir within the crowd, with many doubting the validity of his im. How could one spend 500 Tokens on a worthless boy such as Kai? Was Arthur dumb?


    "1000 Tokens!"


    "1250 Tokens!"


    "5000 Tokens!"


    Several gasps resounded across the crowd, while Arthur''s face paled. Bidding any higher would be detrimental, as many would realize the depth of his wallet. Thieves were notmon around these areas, but they still existed.


    Arthur would have trouble hiding his identity if forced to engage in battle.


    But he couldn''t allow Kai to fall into the wrong hands.


    "5001 Tokens!"


    "15000 Tokens!"


    ''What the fuck¡­'' Arthur coughed. Either the bidder was merely ying with him, or he¨Ctoo¨Csensed the potential behind Kai''s existence. But why had such a rich mane to such a dull, mundane auction?


    There wererger ones.


    "15001 Tokens¡­"


    "30000 Tokens!"


    ''Fuck it,'' thought the crimson-eyed man.


    If he had a massive hole in his pockets after the auction, then so be it. At least, Kai would belong to him. His existence could not be described in words or tokens. If he could, Arthur would pay over a million.


    s, he was too poor.


    So, in order to shatter the hopes and dreams of the other bidder, Arthur decided to bid the highest amount he possibly could at once. Ferhill would definitely be angry, but they would eventually find a way to revive their wealth.


    Wealth was temporary.


    "100,000 Tokens!"

 Chapter 204 Spending A Fortune: An Unexpected Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 204 Spending A Fortune: An Unexpected Encounter</h4>


    The crowd turned silent yet again, and so did Vivi. The mysterious bidder did not retort and simply remained silent at Arthur''s shout. The faint, undecipherable sounds of indignation were somewhat audible.


    It took Vivi a few seconds to regain herposure, after which she disyed the brightest smile she could muster. One could practically sense the overflowing excitement oozing from her body as she suppressed a scream.


    She was trembling in joy.


    "Kai, sold to the gentleman in VIP room #379 for 100,000 Tokens!" She squealed, twirling on stage, which many customers found weirdly attractive. 100,000 Tokens were probably the most money someone had spent on such a low-tier auction.


    ''I''ll be eating well for years,'' thought Vivi. As the hostess, it was obvious she received a cut of what she sold, and even one percent was enough to sustain her for a month or so. Thankfully, her pay was around seven percent.


    Beauty¨Cwhen managed carefully¨Cwas a massive blessing.


    Kai nced at the VIP room in which Arthur sat. The window was tinted, so he could only see a ck screen. Despite having been sold, Kai did not feel a shred of happiness or excitement. Wait¡­ what were those emotions?


    What did they mean?


    He was going to explore the outside world¡­ if his master was benevolent. That was simply a fact. He did not feel excited or look forward to it. It was simply an event that was destined to happen.


    It was destined to happen.


    He wasn''t certain how he knew that. But he simply did.


    Kai returned to the back of the stage, watching with an indifferent expression as the auction continued. A few hours passed in an instant, and his legs began aching. A stinging pain spread across his body.


    But he simply ignored it.


    Eventually, it was time to meet his new master.


    *


    Arthur clicked his tongue, letting out a bitter chuckle. 100,000 Tokens was not a meager amount, even for him. It was a massive chunk of what Ferhill and he had earned until now and was probably more than half of their savings.


    ''After all our regr spending, this may be like 70% of our entire reserve,'' thought Arthur.


    He gently tapped on the bell, and within seconds, Ijskoud entered his room. "Brother, I didn''t know you were so well off! But still, I don''t think spending 100,000 Tokens for that little child was worth it."


    "You''re right, it wasn''t," replied Arthur, massaging his temples in regret. However, in reality, he felt not a shred of regret for paying such an amount. The purchase was still definitely worth it, although he could have gotten a cheaper price, had it not been for the unknown guy in another VIP room.


    "Shall I bring him here?"


    "Not yet," replied Arthur. "Could I meet the person who was bidding against me? I have something to say to him."


    "Brother Avalon, I don''t believe it''s wise to let your anger out here. You may be indignant, but do it outside, please. I don''t wish to watch you get killed because of a mistake. The Juggernaut Association is not merciful."


    "I promise I will not fight him," said Arthur, to which Ijskoud reluctantly nodded. Thetter headed off with his head hung low in pity for the crimson-eyed man, whom he believed had lost his entire fortune.


    Which was somewhat true.


    A few minutes passed, and the man who had bid against Arthur arrived. The crimson-eyed man furrowed his brows at the sight of him, letting out a soft chuckle while shaking his head. "Randy??"


    "Arthur?" Randy asked rhetorically, raising both eyebrows.


    "You can''t be saying my name in public like that," said Arthur, narrowing his eyes before unsheathing Skofnung. Ijskoud, who stood beside Randy, fell to the ground before he could even realize what had happened.


    Blood escaped his body, but Arthur washed it away using water magic.


    Randy gazed emotionlessly at Ijskoud''s body. "A thin yeti?"


    "Yeah, it''s weird," said Arthur. "Sit."


    Arthur¨Cat that moment¨Crealized why he had apetitor when bidding for Kai. Fate was truly mysterious. In his former life, when no one was aware of Kai''s fate, he did not have a single bidder.


    However, in his current life, Arthur was aware of it. Naturally, his knowledge caused ripples along the timeline. In reality, Randy was supposed to have perished during the First Trial of the Tutorial.


    Without mana, passing the Mana Test was practically impossible.


    Arthur''s existence altered Randy''s fate, which subsequently managed to alter the former and Kai''s fates.


    So, although Kai was not supposed to be purchased in the former timeline, in the current one, he had two bidders.


    "How''ve you been doing?" Arthur inquired. "It''s been a while since we''ve met."


    "Truly," replied Randy. "I''ve been doing well. Afterpleting the tenth floor, I was recruited by a n named Angae. Since then, I''ve been steadily growing as a swordsman while strengthening my body, I guess. What about you? I''ve seen you conquer every single floor, achieving first ce like it''s nothing."


    Arthur blushed. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just wake up and challenge floors all day."


    "I meant to ask you¡­ why do you want that child so much?"


    "I was going to ask the same question. He doesn''t seem to have any attractive qualities or traits. Then why did you bid so much for him?"


    Randy seemed hesitant to answer. "It was¡­ it was as if the boy was somehow connected to me in some way. Not him specifically, but¡­ something inside of him. It seemed to be calling out to me."


    "Are you sure you aren''t delusional?"


    Randy turned beet red. "This is why I didn''t want to tell you."


    Arthur chuckled lightly.


    "So, why did you want it?" Randy inquired, narrowing his eyes. "Don''t tell me you felt the same way."


    "I didn''t. The reason I spent so much money for him was because he was a ve with his will in-tact. That''s incredibly rare."


    "Is that it?"


    "Yep."

 Chapter 205 Shattered Strings Of Fate / Jeff’s Resturant

    <h4>Chapter 205 Shattered Strings Of Fate / Jeff''s Resturant</h4>


    A short silence descended upon VIP room #379. Randy cocked his head, his expressionced with uncertainty.


    "Is that truly the only reason?" Randy asked, raising both eyebrows while lowering his head and stiflingughter. 100,000 Tokens was not a small amount, and the only reason Randy was so bold while bidding was due to his n''s backing.


    He was truly valued within his n. However, Arthur Sce¨Cas far as Randy was aware¨Chad not been recruited as of yet. With not a shred of backing, how could he be so casual when spending 100,000 Tokens?


    It was absurd.


    "Yeah," replied Arthur, shrugging his shoulders. He couldn''t reveal the true reason, as the concept of fate was very mysterious. Kai''s existence itself wasplicated, and revealing such information to others could only bring disaster.


    Even Arthur was notpletely aware of what fate meant, other than the fact that the Demons and Angels had utilized it to their advantage when ambushing the crimson-eyed man. Fate was dangerous.


    It was one of the main reasons for his fall.


    "Well, you do you, I guess," muttered Randy, once again stifling augh. He couldn''t believe he''d lost the auction to such a maniac. Ever since he first met Arthur, he was aware of the crimson-eyed man''s crazy tendencies.


    But this? This was on an entirely different level. He was spending what many Elite Rankers earned casually, without any support from ns. Was conquering floors so beneficial? Still, this was too much.


    At that moment, Randy was both jealous and proud of Arthur for having achieved what he had. He¨Ctoo¨Cwished for such fame, money, and power, but he was aware of his disadvantages and setbacks.


    On the other hand, Randy was proud to have known Arthur before his rise to fame.


    Still, both of them were mere yers.


    At most, Arthur and Randy were simply talented geniuses and rising stars. Neither of them had assumed the position of a true star.


    Despite his disdvantage, Randy was also powerful and famous, in his own right. As the supposed "young master" of his n, he¨Ctoo¨Chad seeded in proving his sheer skill. But a star that shone brighter would also fade faster.


    Suddenly, a man dressed in a ck suit approached Arthur''s room. ncing at the corpse of Ijskoud, he simply sneered. "Young Master Randy, it''s time to leave. We''ve secured our gains, and Viezo is preparing the carriage."


    Randy nced at Arthur, standing up. "It''s been nice to reunite, Arthur. I hope we can do this often."


    "Same here."


    "Oh, right, have you seen any of the others? Ever since we entered the Outer District and embarked on our separate journeys, I''ve yet to meet anyone from our original group, except for you."


    Arthur shook his head. "I haven''t met anyone else. You''re the first one."


    "I see¡­ Then, I''ll take my leave."


    Arthur nodded, and Randy took off. ncing emotionelssly at the corpse of the young yeti sprawled on the floor, Arthur clicked his tongue. ''I could have used him, had Randy not said my name.''


    Now, it was time to meet Kai.


    *


    Once the auction came to an end, Kai patiently awaited his master behind the stage, zoning out after a few minutes had passed. However, no matter how long he waited, his master did not appear.


    But the tokens had already been paid. Why wasn''t he here?


    After a significant amount of time had passed, Kai suddenly spotted the approach of a peculiar man. His eyes were a dangerous shade of blood, while his hair was stark ck, which seemed to represent the abyss.


    His body was hidden under a dark cloak.


    Kai instantly knew that the man before him was his master. As soon as hey his eyes upon him, the child felt shivers shoot down his spine. He suddenly faced the inexplicable urge to curl up.


    Gazing into those eyes was too painful. The man in possession of those bloody eyes seemed to smile gently. Kai suddenly had trouble breathing. His heart raced, while his muscles tensed and rxed repeatedly, involuntarily.


    As the crimson-eyed man continued his approach, Kai grasped his own throat, the air unable to enter his nostrils or mouth.


    The strings of fate around the crimson-eyed man¡­


    The strings were broken.


    "I''m Arthur," greeted Arthur, extending his arm while maintaining an emotionless expression. Kai didn''t respond. As soon as those words escaped Arthur''s mouth, the suffocation lessened, and the child rxed.


    However, a deep, undissolvable fear for Arthur remained in Kai''s heart.


    ''With this, he should be too scared to reveal anything about me to anyone else. I didn''t realize [Searing Gaze] worked so well on regr yers. But it seemed it wasn''t my trait that he was scared of¡­''


    "...K-Kai," said the child in a meek tone, averting his eyes while pretending to ignore Arthur''s extended arm.


    Arthur nodded wordlessly, preparing his belongings before motioning for the child to follow. He had already buried Ijskoud''s body in a ce not even Rankers would be able to discover, while removing all connection.


    The guard at the entrance? Paid off.


    "Where¡­ Where are we going?" Kai inquired, not a shred of emotion visible on his face. Only his voice could convey emotions, as if his face was unwavering, incapable of forming and expressing feelings.


    Arthur revealed a faint smile. Kai''s will was truly intact, as he dared to question his master''s orders. That was only obvious¡­


    Realizing his mistake through Arthur''s smile, Kai quickly covered his mouth. Arthur didn''t address his doings and simply continued walking. They traversed through the ninth floor before arriving at a certain shop.


    ''A restaurant?'' Kai muttered internally.


    Before them was a tiny hut with a sign disying "Jeff''s Resturant." Kai nced around him, and his eyes widened.


    Arthur chuckled internally, remarking about how stupid Kai looked, with his eyes widened and his gaze darting from ce to ce. Entering the restaurant, the two found a seat. Kai attempted to sit on the floor.


    "On the chair, like I''m doing."


    Kai nodded.

 Chapter 206 What Is Fate?

    <h4>Chapter 206 What Is Fate? </h4>


    "Now, hold the menu like this," Arthur disyed, clutching theminated sheet of paper with both hands. "Look at the pictures and decide what you want. Then, tell the man in the ck suit about your choice."


    Kai nodded, looking over the menu. When the waiter arrived, he pointed at the dish he wished to consume. "This is a red ball. It has a bumpy texture is covered in yellow strings that intertwine¡­"


    The waiter stared at the child as if he were crazy, while Arthurughed muffled. ''I shouldn''t have told him to "tell the waiter about" his choice.''


    "He''ll have the spaghetti and meatballs, please," said Arthur, stiflingughter. The waiter recovered from his shock, nodding before ncing at the child again. He sat with his legs closed and his body curled as if troubled at the possibility of taking up too much space.


    "What about you, sir?"


    "I''ll have¡­ let''s do chicken biryani for today, shall we?" Arthur said, to which the waiter nodded before taking a few notes and wishing the two a nice stay. "Kai, when the waiteres, you either point out the dish or if you know its name, simply say it."


    Kai realized his mistake, attempting to apologize almost immediately.


    "It''s fine," said Arthur. "It''s your first day. We''ll work on this in the future."


    Arthur''s purpose for bringing Kai to a restaurant was to familiarize him with basic human interaction while treating his nd taste buds to something nice after several years. A satisfied ve was the best ve.


    Kai continued to look at the other customers, who furrowed their brows while reciprocating, wondering why the child was so socially unaware. Arthur ignored his behavior, maintaining a silent persona.


    "Why are you wearing a cloak?" Kai inquired, unable to suppress his curiosity at Arthur''s dress sense. He was unaware that wearing tattered clothes was not the norm.


    "So I can hide my identity," replied the crimson-eyed man. "You never know what might happen in public, so it''s better to be wary and careful. Prevention is always better than cure. You''ll learn that, eventually."


    Kai nodded at his reasoning, recalling his experience. A single misstep would result in severalshings, and remaining wary of other ves was the best choice. Refusing to interact with other humans was always best.


    "But that doesn''t mean you shouldn''t interact with other people," Arthur continued. "You can interact with those whom you trust."


    "Trust¡­ What is that?"


    Arthur didn''t respond for a few seconds. "You''ll know, eventually."


    He felt pity for the child before him. At such a tender age, instead of being treated like a human being, he was treated like air. Even physical abuse was better than such torture. Kai was unaware of all societal norms, except thenguage.


    He was merely a shell of what he could have been.


    A few minutes passed, and their food arrived. Kai extended his arm, preparing to grab the meatballs. His hand was shot down by Arthur, who shook his head. He then handed the child a fork.


    "Use this to swirl the spaghetti around the metal," said the crimson-eyed man. "Then, you can either bnce the meatballs on the fork, or you can pierce them using the sharp part of the utensil."


    Kai nodded. He was clumsy at first, but he quickly learned how to properly eat his food. Arthur nodded, using his fork and spoon to quickly yet gracefully finish his food in mere seconds. Hunger was powerful.


    Once Kai finished his food, the two headed out.


    "Where are we¡­ I apologize."


    "You can ask such questions," said Arthur casually. "I don''t mind. The reason I found you interesting was because you weren''t a puppet¡­ at least, not yet. If you don''t disy that quality, then what''s the point?"


    Kai wondered how his "will" was interesting, but paid no mind to the specifics. However, he nodded in response.


    "We''re heading to a clothing store," replied the crimson-eyed man, leading the way. The two quickly arrived at a shop named "Larkin''s Clothing." Heading inside, they were quickly greeted by a helper.


    "Can I help you?"


    "We''re looking for casual, battle wear for him," said Arthur, cing his hand on Kai''s back. The helper nced at the child as an expression of disgust shed across his face. It was natural, considering Kai was dressed in crude attire.


    "I''ll be back in a second."


    Once the helper returned, he showed three outfits. One was a sleek, stark ck, skintight battlesuit. Another was akin to a loose robe that most "cultivators" wore, while the third was a tunic and loose pants.


    "Which one do you want?" Arthur inquired, ncing at Kai.


    Thetter pointed at the loose robe. His eyes remained on the tunic, but he shook his head promptly. "The robe."


    Arthur nodded, praising his choice. He grabbed the robe before heading to the cash register, where he paid merely 50 Tokens for the attire.


    After wearing the robe, Kai and Arthur left the shop.


    ''Why is he buying me all this stuff?'' Kai wondered, narrowing his eyes. Arthur smiled faintly, realizing his current change in face was the most expressive he''d been since their meeting. It was unusual.


    ''I''m not beneficial in any way,'' thought Kai. ''Then why¡­''


    "Do you know what fate is, Kai?" Arthur inquired, leading the way while maintaining a lighthearted expression and voice.


    "Yes," replied Kai. "Fate is a web. It''s a series of strings."


    "That''s only for you," replied Arthur. "No one else can see those strings."


    Kai''s eyes widened slightly. It took him a while to process the information that escaped Arthur''s lips. "No one else can see these except me? What¡­"


    "It''s true. You''re special in that sense."


    Kai gazed at the floor, sensing the build-up of an unknown emotion. Was it happiness? Excitement? He''d often heard the mention of suchplicated emotions but had never felt it before.


    "For regr people, fate is a concept they aren''t certain exists. No one is certain of fate''s existence, except you¡­ and perhaps me, since I know of your ability."


    Kai remained silent.


    ''So that''s why he bought me.''

 Chapter 207 First Battle: Weakest Of Them All

    <h4>Chapter 207 First Battle: Weakest Of Them All</h4>


    Arthur and Kai reached the center of the ninth floor, approaching the floor tower before teleporting to the First Floor''s Residential Area. It was a swift teleportation, and when they opened their eyes, the scenery had changed.


    "So this is the first floor of¡­?"


    "Heaven''s Spire," replied Arthur. "The Heaven''s Spire is a skyscraper, or a tower that''s established in the center of the universe. It''s runs through the bottom of the universe to the top, from Hell to Heaven."


    "Hell? Heaven?"


    "Two bases of afterlife. Supposedly, you go there after death."


    "Ah¡­ That''s scary."


    "Scarier than the thought of simply floating in the abyss after death?" Arthur inquired somewhat jokingly, smiling at Kai''s innocence. However, he raised an eyebrow at the child''s response, which he hadn''t expected.


    "Yes, much scarier," said Kai. "Floating in the abyss, away from all things scary¡­ that''s the best visualization of what happens after death. Away from all problems, life, social awkwardness¡­ it''s much better than staying with other dead people."


    Arthur''s expression turned solemn. He didn''t speak, but a sense of pity arose yet again in his heart. To prefer eternal istion over Heaven or Hell seemed utterly crazy to Arthur. It was absurd.


    "L¨CLet''s go," said Arthur, leading Kai towards the outskirts. They headed in the opposite direction of the remains of Gargo and Lijkao Viges, spending over ten hours simply walking away.


    Finally, they arrived in a lush forest littered with moisture from dew, and, of course, beasts.


    "Why are we here?"


    "You''re going to fight a beast," Arthur announced, smiling faintly. Kai''s simply nodded, with not a shred of an expression. Arthur chuckled internally, looking forward to the realization of how difficult it would be.


    Arthur spread [Mana Sense], quickly locating an Infant Beast with 3 Beast Marks. The beast had an affinity to light, and had the appearance of a baby wolf. It was quite a cute creature for Arthur, but would definitely be vicious for someone like Kai.


    "When do I start?"


    "Now," Arthur announced, luring the wolf towards him by essentially manipting it using [Mana Sense]. The crimson-eyed man retracted his sense, plopping down on a nearby branch before assuming a meditative stance.


    He would only react when Kai was on the verge of death.


    Kai withdrew a small dagger Arthur had given him. The dagger was around eight to nine inches, with a sleek, dark, incredibly sharp de that could pierce even metal if wielded correctly. Emphasis on "wielded correctly."


    Killing intent shone in his eyes, which surprised Arthur.


    The wolf suddenly leapt from the bushes,nding only a few meters away from the child with fate-rted abilities. The beast was almost as tall as Kai, even as a mere infant. It had ck-white fur, and was incredibly fluffy.


    Its eyes were lined with crimson streaks, while its tongue released saliva every few seconds.


    Kai nced at Arthur. "Do I start?"


    "You don''t have to ask," replied the crimson-eyed man.


    Kai nodded yet again, rushing forward with clumsy steps. There was virtually no confidence in his movements or face, and his appearance seemed akin to a robot at that moment. The wolf rushed forward, releasing particles of light with each step.


    Its gaze shone with intensity, and a flood of light escaped its paw.


    Kai raised his dagger, channeling his pitiful mana through it. Mana¨Ctoo¨Cwas foreign to him, as he only faintly remembered using it a few years ago. He grasped the faint sensation, using it to his advantage.


    Mana particles spilled from his dagger, and due to his pathetic mana control, the light passed through his weapon.


    Szzzzz!


    Kai breathed a sigh of relief as he realized the particles of light hadn''t collided with his face. Instead, they brushed along his hair, burning a few strands in the process. He hadn''t realized he was so weak.


    "How strong is this monster?"


    "The weakest in the entire tower," replied Arthur. "Perhaps only a few other monsters are weaker than this one. Do you sense the ''marks'' on the beast? Yeah, a few monsters have hundreds of thousands, perhaps a million of those."


    Kai nodded. He was weak. Useless.


    Gritting his teeth, he poured more and more mana into the dagger, nning on destroying the beast solely using raw strength. Arthur shook his head internally,menting on how Kai did not possess such destructive, raw power.


    It was a useless endeavor.


    His mana exploded, and in the heat of the moment, Kai rushed forward. The wolf summoned several swords of light that flew towards the child, while the beast itself rushed forward with the intent to kill.


    The explosion of mana did virtually nothing, but Kai still had enough momentum to perform ast-resort attack.


    "Fuck!" Kai shouted as an intense pain assaulted his arm. As he turned his head, his eyes widened to the size of saucers. His expression¨Cfor the first time¨Cdisyed the sheer pain that coursed across his body.


    His entire arm had a gash running across it, with an enormous amount of blood spewing in all directions. Moreover, the wound was also burnt as a side-effect of the light magic which the wolf deployed.


    Kai¨Chowever¨Cdid not give up. With a heaven-shattering scream that originated directly from his lungs, he coated the dagger with unstable mana before bursting from his location, wearing a determined expression.


    ''Perfect way to make him disy expressions¡­ But this might worsen his detachment with other emotions¡­ such as happiness.''


    Arthur was conflicted.


    Kai rushed forward with confidence, but as soon as the wolf realized the boy''s attempt at approaching, it snorted. With a disy of excellence and glory, the wolf roared, shaking the entire forest.


    Many beasts reciprocated this, howling back.


    With a swift movement of his w, the wolf shattered Kai''s confidence, propelling his body like a broken puppet several dozens of meters back.


    Kai released a painful groan,ying on his back while screaming in pain.


    Attacks using magic were incredibly painful.


    Arthur quickly obstructed the wolf''s path as it attempted to approach Kai. cing his hand on the beast''s head, Arthur quickly overloaded its body with mana.


    [Mana is being sucked from your body.]


    [The beast you are touching is being overloaded with mana.]


    [The target''s body cannot support such a quantity of mana.]


    [Initiating mana overload.]


    [99%... 100%...]


    [Mana overloadplete.]


    Ssh!

 Chapter 208 Recognition: A Widespread Reputation

    <h4>Chapter 208 Recognition: A Widespread Reputation</h4>


    When all that remained of the beast was a pool of blood with the asional presence of mounds of flesh, Arthur retracted his hand while withdrawing his immense mana, absorbing it again.


    He unsheathed Skofnung, allowing the sword to enjoy a meal very low in nutrition, but still satisfying.


    "You''re weak," said Arthur, approaching Kai, who was still in agony. A pool of blood surrounded his body. Several splotches of burnt flesh were visible, while a faint craziness shed across his eyes.


    His expressions were almost always negative as if he wasn''t aware of the existence of emotions such as joy, excitement, etc. A soul detached from reality¡­


    "Pathetically so," Arthur continued, squatting only a few feet away from the pitiful figure of the boy. Albeit Kai was still a mere child, Arthur hadn''t paid 100,000 Tokens for nothing. Well, to be honest, he''d expected such an oue.


    However, he couldn''t disy a casual persona. Towards Kai, he would be a stern mentor.


    "Instead of detonating your mana, wasting a precious opportunity, you should have focused it on your eyes to enhance your sight," said Arthur in a tone devoid of any emotions. "Instead of bursting forward, you should have adopted an intricate pattern of movement to confuse your foe."


    "Arghh¡­"


    Kai continued to release low screams, but judging from his gaze, he was busy processing the information that escaped Arthur''s lips. He was trying to absorb everything, from Arthur''s bodynguage to his lessons.


    Suddenly, Arthur extended his arm, smacking Kai on his head. Thetter winced, forming an expression even a fearful, wet cat would find demeaning. "Do not imitate me. Simply learn what I tell you."


    "Y¨CY¨CYes¡­"


    "I have to leave tomorrow, so we''ll continue this once I''m back, okay?"


    Kai paled.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll be staying with a friend of mine."


    *


    "You expect me to believe you ''found'' this guy on the streets?" Ferhill inquired, annoyance vivid on his face. He massaged his temples, pacing around thepact hotel room while groaning asionally. "Also, where the fuck did you spend 100,000 Tokens?"


    "It just¡­ it just kind of happened," said Arthur in a meek tone. During the three months that they spent together, Arthur and Ferhill had grown closer and now addressed each other quite casually.


    Arthur took a bite of a guava, chewing on it with a nk expression. Kai stood in an isted corner of the room, too fearful to let out a sound. Ferhill¨Cthe man screaming at his master¨Cwas truly scary.


    "Why did you bring him here, anyway?" Ferhill inquired, wiping the annoyance from his face. It was a genuine question he had. "You don''t value anyone with mediocre, or even amazing talent. You''re kind of¡­ uh, unusual."


    "Crazy?"


    "Yes."


    Arthur nodded in eptance. "Well, I sensed an ability within him that no one else possessed¡­ Not even the Divine Rankers have such an ability."


    Ferhill''s eyes widened. "Why don''t we sell him as a ve?"


    Arthur facepalmed, too exhausted to answer such a question. Ignoring Ferhill''s suggestion, the crimson-eyed man slipped into more luxurious robes, strapping Skofnung to his waist before approaching the exit.


    "It might take me anywhere from a few hours to a few days," Arthur announced. "Ferhill, use the rest of the money to prepare actual ingredients for artifact refinement. It doesn''t matter how much you spend."


    Ferhill was about to question Arthur''s demand before thetter shut the door, rendering the former speechless.


    "Do you want guavas?" Ferhill inquired, turning to face Kai with an awkward smile stered upon his face.


    *


    Leaving the hotel, Arthur immediately headed to the floor tower that was located at the center of the Outer District. Requesting his destination, Arthur immediately teleported to the sixth floor, the hub of many guilds and ns.


    Although it mostly featured ns and guilds with barely any fame or authority, there were a few organizations that stood out amongst those that were present.


    His destination for today was a n that practically ruled over the sixth floor. Although its main headquarters were high up in Heaven''s Spire, it was split into several branches that were located on many different floors.


    ''The Ganghan Guild¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, approaching the guild''s branch office with a cloak masking his appearance.


    The Ganghan Guild was an organization that was involved in the destruction of the 18th floor during Arthur''s former life. Shortly after their illegal act, the entire n was obliderated by the union formed between the Tower Administration and the Shimmering Dragon.


    The reason why the two giants cooperated was unknown, even to Arthur.


    When one reaches the elite league, many unexinable events ur. When one reaches a certain level of power,mon sense is a mere restriction to one''s true abilities. Common sense is a shackle.


    Such behemoths of the tower could only have united for an important purpose.


    "Who are you, boy?" A man dressed in a navy uniform inquired, gazing at Arthur''s disguise with narrowed eyes. Arrogance was vivid in his pupils, while a certain sense of superiority shed across his eyes.


    It was as if he were attempting mask his insecurities.


    "Could I speak to a higher-up?" Arthur inquired, cocking his head innocently. The guard spat on the ground beside the crimson-eyed man, shaking his head as if what Arthur said was utterly absurd.


    "A higher-up? You''re lucky to be speaking to me, right now."


    "I don''t believe I am, though," said Arthur in an emotionless tone, not a single shred of respect present in his voice.


    "Do not speak to me like that, boy," said the guard, gritting his teeth. His back was hunched, while a sense of frustration was distinguishable through his actions. It seemed he''d had a rough day at work. "Have some respect for your elders."


    "Ten of you wouldn''t be enough to be considered my elder," Arthur replied, removing the hood from his head, and revealing his appearance.


    The guard furrowed his brows in confusion, but reality was quick to strike him.


    ''Red eyes, ck hair, a handsome face, pale skin, a positive canthal tilt¡­''


    ''It''s Arthur Sce!''

 Chapter 209 Time Of Day: Ganghan Guild

    <h4>Chapter 209 Time Of Day: Ganghan Guild</h4>


    "...Y¨CYou''re Arthur Sce¡­" The guard muttered, pointing at the crimson-eyed man while struggling to release words from his mouth. Petrified, he was unable to maintain his bnce, colliding with the cold, hard floor shortly after.


    The shock was overwhelming, considering Arthur Sce had never cared to reveal his appearance.


    But then why now? Why was he revealing it to a mere guard employed by the Ganghan Guild? What was his purpose? Perhaps he wished to join the Ganghan Guild? But why? Why not a high-ranking n?


    They certainly sent offers¡­


    "You recognized me quite quickly," Arthur muttered to no one in particr. "Do you think others can recognize me this easily? Or, are you an exception? How rare is my appearance? Do you think I can be mistaken for a regr person?"


    The guard struggled to process such information but eventually calmed himself down. "Everyone knows about your appearance. Those who met you tried to hide it, but were unsessful."


    "Did the princess reveal anything?"


    "Princess of Celestial Peaks? You met her?" The guard was visibly shocked by the words that flowed out of Arthur''s mouth. No one was aware of that, since the princess couldn''t be seen on the leaderboards.


    However, a few suspected something, but their ims were entirely absurd.


    It turns out they were¨Cin fact¨Ccorrect about their assumptions.


    Arthur remained silent, unwilling to affirm the guard''s rhetorical question. "Can I enter?"


    "Of course," replied the guard before suddenly adopting a hushed tone of voice. "Please don''t tell anyone I obstructed your path or doubted your identity. If you do, I''ll get fired, perhaps even killed."


    Arthur couldn''t detect any benefits in doing so and simply sighed while nodding in eptance. He wasn''t fond of ruining lives and only did so when he could reap the rewards. It was too much work, otherwise.


    Arthur patted the guard on his shoulder, entering the branch office of the Ganghan Guild. The building''s exterior was quite modern, with pristine, white walls with the asional addition of stark ck pirs.


    The interior¨Ctoo¨Cwas incrediblyvish and luxurious, judging by the marble flooring, along with golden chandeliers that seemed to be heavy enough to demolish the ceiling through its own weight.


    The chandeliers weren''t the sole source of illumination, as most originated from the various blocks of mana ced in each corner.


    The golden monstrosity was simply for decoration.


    The branch office was akin to a house, as it featured a massive hall at the entrance, leading to several tinier offices and cubicles that Arthur assumed belonged to lower-ranked members of the Guild.


    The set-up of the branch office was quite unique.


    "How did you get inside?" A man in a ck suit suddenly approached the crimson-eyed man, annoyance vivid in his gaze. However, when observing the crimson-eyed man, he quickly realized his true identity. "Arthur Sce!?"


    Arthur nodded.


    "I''ll call my superior this instant!"


    *


    It wasn''t long before Arthur sat on a ratherfortable chair, facing a coffee table. On the other side of the table was a man renowned for his contributions to the tower, a devil revered or feared by all.


    The Leader of the Ganghan Guild.


    Arthur was rather surprised when the man in the ck suit was able to contact the leader of the guild so effortlessly, arranging a meeting within a few hours. It definitely exceeded his expectations, but then again, his reputation had soared in the past few months.


    His name was beingpared to the likes of Lucas and Aditya, both of whom had already passed the fifteenth floor. Their whereabouts¨Cfor the time being¨Cwere unknown, but it was suspected that they wereprehending a secret art.


    For now, Arthur was focused on the man before him. He was dangerous.


    With curly, white hair and refreshing, blue eyes, the leader of the Ganghan Guild was a rather handsome man. His title was the "Saint Sealing Devil," which meant exactly what it sounded like.


    His true name was Felix Vrd.


    Felix had been causing quakes and tremors across the tower since the day he stepped into the Spire to Heaven, and was a leading figure of the tower''s ecosystem. He was essential to maintain its bnce.


    ''It didn''t take long for me to meet someone almost at the pinnacle of the tower,'' thought Arthur, clicking his tongue. Felix may only be a High Ranker, but he had almost climbed up to the 98th floor.


    He was only a few floors away.


    Of course, the gap between each floor was vast when one arrived at the higher floors, but that was not a reason to doubt Felix''s heaven-shaking skills.


    ''It''s a pity he died,'' thought Arthur. His old, arrogant persona returned for a single second, and the change in his demeanor didn''t go unnoticed by the Saint Sealing Devil, who smiled at such a reaction.


    "You''re quite tenacious¡­ and prideful," Felix announced.


    ''Perhaps only Hermes and Nux canpare to his power¡­ at least, of those I''ve met in this lifetime.''


    "Of course," replied Arthur, shing an expression that conveyed the words, "Who do you think I am?"


    Using the knowledge amassed through experiences in his former life, Arthur was aware of the personality of almost all influential figures. Felix was like a devil and enjoyed watching tenacious, arrogant youngsters.


    He believed that if one did not possess pride, one was not worthy of their power.


    Dignity and pride mattered most, regardless of safety.


    Arthur simply had to take advantage of such an ideology.


    "You''re quite bold," said Felix, narrowing his eyes while observing Arthur''s capabilities. "You''re interesting¡­ As if you know my personality."


    Arthur didn''t respond, but judging by his cold gaze, it seemed Felix''s assumption was true. Suddenly, thetter beganughing, grasping his stomach while wiping tears from the corner of his eyes.


    "All right, I''ll give you the time of day¡­ Speak, what do you want?" Felix inquired, leaning forward while forming an expression of anticipation.


    Arthur finally revealed a faint smile, resting his chin on his palm. "Now, we can talk."

 Chapter 210 Attainment Of Luminous Constructs

    <h4>Chapter 210 Attainment Of Luminous Constructs</h4>


    "I heard the Ganghan Guild is acting as a mercenary during the uing conflict between Asgard and the Devas," Arthur announced, sping his hands while staring into Felix''s eyes.


    The Saint Sealing Devil raised an eyebrow, smiling yet again. "Your informationwork must be profound. This news was not to be revealed to the public for another month, perhaps two."


    "Hasn''t it already been leaked?"


    "Some of it," replied Felix. Instead of being perturbed that his secretive information had been leaked, the Devil simply adopted the most frivolous expression. "And, who do you think revealed that information? Surely, you don''t believe one of my employees did it, do you?"


    Silence.


    "If you say yes, I''ll be very disappointed."


    "Yes, I believe it was revealed by one of your employees," Arthur said boldly. The room turned silent yet again, while Felix''s expression underwent several changes. From slight shock to subtle annoyance, and finally, excitement.


    "What makes you think that?"


    "Your behavior, the fact that you just murdered a few of them recently, and your decision to digress from the original topic. Your intentions cannot be more tant. You''re trying to test me."


    p! p! p!


    "Well, how do you think you did?" Felix inquired, cocking his head.


    "I passed¡­ Hopefully."


    "Mhm," replied the Saint Sealing Devil. "I''m assuming you wish to join our n as a mercenary solely to participate in the war¡­ but why us? The Ganghan Guild''s offer of recruitment was quiteckluster, to be honest."


    "I agree," said Arthur. "But that''s not the reason. The real reason behind me wishing to participate using the Ganghan Guild''s banner is to stray away from potential enemies who might try to recruit me by force."


    "And who says I won''t do the same?"


    "Because you''re bound by the Laws of Oathbinding."


    An awkward silence descended upon the room as those words escaped the crimson-eyed man''s lips. Felix''s expression underwent several changes yet again, in which a certain part of him considered killing Arthur.


    But curiosity got the best of Felix.


    ''How does he know that¡­?'' Felix muttered internally, narrowing his eyes. The Laws of Oathbinding were an abstract set ofws connected to the River of Oaths located on the 51st floor of the tower.


    Once one became a Ranker, they usually encountered the River of Oaths. Some decided to sacrifice something precious to them in exchange for immense power, while others made an oath.


    The Saint Sealing Devil received his fame for his utterly absurd act of sacrificing the entirety of his family and making an oath to the River.


    ''This guy¡­ he''s interesting,'' a sudden urge to recruit the man before he arose in Felix''s chest, but he suppressed it. ''He''s very interesting, but he''s also cautious. He has countermeasures for everything.''


    ''If the meeting with me fails, he will probably visit one of Ganghan Guild''s biggest rivals and ckmail me.''


    ''And me entering this room is equivalent to promising to not kill him. Fuck, so that''s why he made that weird request to my subordinate. It was all to lure me in here with the intention of ckmailing me.''


    ''With his status, he can probably call a few big shots to his location. ckmailing them here, right in front of me, would probably not be too difficult.''


    Suddenly, Felix burst into boisterousughter, which soon devolved into soft yet sinisterughter that sent shivers down Arthur''s spine. However, thetter held the advantage, and could not¨Cby any means¨Cshy away from using it.


    ''His attainment¡­ it''s more powerful than Hermes''s. If Felix had time to grow in my former life, it would be for the alliance between the Tower Administration and Shimmering Dragon to take him down.''


    ''If he became a Divine Ranker, he may be able to rival someone like Poseidon or Hades.''


    "And who says I won''t kill you by simply telling my subordinates?" Felix inquired, resting his chin atop his palm. At that moment, he had no intention of harming Arthur and was solely attempting to test him further.


    To determine the intensity of the tidal waves that could engulf the tower in the future.


    ''First Lucas, Aditya, then a mysterious woman named Jenny. Then someone who ims to be Zeus''s child. Then a random guy without ess to mana¡­ Where are these peopleing from?''


    ''Is this the Golden Age of the Tower yet again?''


    "Because you recognize the benefits of this deal," Arthur replied with a deadpan expression stered upon his face. "If I grow in the future, it will only benefit the Ganghan Guild. With a bit of protection and a little extra allocation of resources, you can secure a valuable asset."


    "So you''re not opposed to joining?"


    "Oh, I definitely am. At least, for now. But¡­ I''ll give you a few chances along the way to convince me."


    "Look at you, being all cocky."


    "Do you not believe I have the right to?"


    "Touche," The Saint Sealing Devil admitted. "Onest test. If you can endure the pressure of a fraction of my Attainment, we can discuss the terms of the alliance."


    "I will create the terms. You can counter if you''re unhappy."


    "Certainly," said Felix, revealing a faint smile. Then, he wagged his index finger in the air, as if swirling the liquid within a teacup. The air bent around his body like water. Ripples emerged, causing destructive particles to rush from the origin.


    A tremendous pressure suddenly assaulted Arthur, threatening to crack his Death Bones. However, he resisted, coating his body in a thickyer of mana while simultaneously cultivating the Unification Technique.


    The light around him refracted at a higher rate than usual, while the shadows grew stronger and more profound by the second. Arthur smiled, keeping his eyes shut while sensing the approach of the illusion.


    The illusion of Luminescence.


    The Saint Sealing Devil was someone who sacrificed both his family and a valuable part of his life¨Cthe ability to break promises¨Cfor Attainment, the pinnacle of a certain element.


    The ending, the conclusion of a Blessing, or a Path.


    The Ultimate Mastery.


    For the Saint Sealing Devil, it was¡­


    The Attainment of Luminous Constructs.

 Chapter 211 Name Your Terms

    <h4>Chapter 211 Name Your Terms</h4>


    The approaching illusions were a mixture of solidified light and shadows, bending the basic elements of to''s belief in order to make it seem like the maniption of reality itself. It was a profound use of such power.


    Arthur felt the sudden urge to open his eyes creep up his spine. It was as if two orbs rested at his shoulders, attempting to persuade him to reveal his eyeballs to the depth and profundity of Felix''s Attainment.


    ''This is an Attainment¡­'' Arthur felt sweat trickle down his forehead. It was as if he were being drowned by an unknown force. It did not directly weigh down on his shoulders but instead attempted to coax him.


    Not through force, but through the sweetness of the abyss.


    Arthur felt an invigorating force coursing through his veins, while the urge to unfurl his wings and soar into the sky arose in his chest. Once he opened his eyes, it was almost guaranteed that he would be enchanted by the Attainment.


    Attainments weren''t something a yer who hadn''t even reached the tenth floor could resist.


    ''But they can be diluted,'' Arthur muttered internally, releasing a rather minuscule burst of Sun Energy. His index finger shone with a vibrant hue, following the rapidbustion of his entire palm.


    Arthur extended the palm, allowing webs of Sun Energy to emerge from a cluster condensed in the center. His body was dyed in a heavenly light, after which the Sun Energy formed a barrier around his body.


    The barrier was not rigid, but neither was it malleable.


    It was indestructible, yet it didn''t obstruct the approach of Felix''s Attainment.


    Instead, it infused Sun Energy into the Attainment of Luminous Constructs, reducing its intensity by drowning it within Arthur''s own source of energy. The crimson-eyed man was literally diluting a powerparable to the heavens.


    Felix raised an eyebrow, sensing the rapid changes in Arthur''s body. His body settled into a position offort, and despite how much the Saint Sealing Devil increased the intensity of his Attainment, only a tiny change was noticeable.


    ''How is he¡­ The Blessing of the Sun,'' Felix muttered internally. ''Why didn''t I notice this before¡­''


    ''But how? He''s barely an adult. How has he alreadyprehended the Sun to such an extent, growing so powerful as to dilute the effects of an Attainment? The intensity of my attack is quite low, but still¡­''


    ''He should be blown to smithereens with this level of power. I didn''t expect to use so much.''


    After a few minutes of stagnancy, Felix retracted his Attainment. His eyesced with immense wisdom¨Cpierced Arthur''s body, peeking into his soul. Yet, as if a veil was draped over his eyes, he was unable to sense anything.


    "Name your terms."


    *


    After the meeting with Felix, Arthur exited the room in satisfaction. The terms they discussed were well beyond his expectations and only assisted in his rapid growth. Now that he was officially "allied" to the Ganghan Guild, his movements would be unrestricted for the most part, unless he was directly opposing the power of a high-ranking n.


    "Art¨CYoung Master Arthur¡­" A man hugged by navy attire suddenly spoke in a stiff stone, straightening his spine before bowing in greeting. Arthur''s status was not ordinary anymore, and the members of the Ganghan Guild were forced to respect him.


    None of them liked it, but there wasn''t a choice.


    "Prepare rations for one person for a week," Arthur ordered, plopping down on a nearby couch as he massaged his temples. The sensation of Felix''s Attainment was still vivid in his mind, and it only disyed his powerlessness. Although Sun Energy could dilute another Attainment to a certain extent, it would sumb to its full power.


    A Blessing could never resist an Attainment.


    ''I still to go faster¡­ faster¡­ faster¡­'' Arthur repeated the phrase in his mind. Anything and everything he did was too slow. As he was currently, a single Elite Ranker, even the weakest one, could wipe the floor with him.


    A single move from an Elite Ranker would utterly rip Arthur''s body to shreds.


    The guard dressed in navy clothing nodded, rushing towards an unknown room in order to prepare rations. He was unaware of Arthur''s purpose for ordering something like this, but he was in no position to inquire.


    Within minutes, the members of the Ganghan Guild had arranged rations that couldst a single person over a week. Arthur epted the rations, thanking the members of the guild before telling them to notify Felix of his departure.


    "Where are you going?"


    "The ninth floor. Just tell him not to try to find me."


    The members of the Guild nced at each other, confused. Could the Young Master refer to the Saint Sealing Devil so frivolously? Were they friends?


    "Yes."


    *


    After a long, arduous trip through the vacant streets of the ninth floor''s dark side, Arthur finally arrived at a certain house. The house was utterly demolished, with fragments of burnt wood ced in all directions.


    Within the house, there was only a single door, behind which a cement wall restricted ess. Arthur approached the door, pulling it open. The narrow pathway was engulfed by an eternal abyss.


    Arthur nced at Skofnung. "Well, I''ll find a good use for you down there."


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' mocks its user,ining that it is not in good hands.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' demands you abandon it.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' demands you pass it on to the ''Saint Sealing Devil'', as its capabilities will be drawn to its full extent.]


    ''Shut up,'' Arthur replied, furrowing his brows as he threatened to smash the sword on the cold, hard floor. Skofnung shivered at the thought, fearing its smooth de would receive scratches. ''That''s more like it.''


    Without much thought, Arthur delved into the eternal abyss, climbing down the stairs into an underground passageway.


    The Ninth Floor was not only a ve market but was also full of such hidden benefits.


    This was only one of them, but Arthur did not n on attempting to snatch others, as they were not too useful.


    This one, on the other hand¡­

 Chapter 212 Starbreakers

    <h4>Chapter 212 Starbreakers</h4>


    The underground passageway led to a rather cozy space. The space was around fifty meters on each side and consisted of a metal floor, broken pipes that oozed a certain kind of rotten liquid, and the potentially hazardous smell of what seemed like¡­


    ''A sewage.''


    Arthur spread [Mana Sense] across the closed space, causing his sense of smell to be heightened to a dangerous degree. Although absolutely disgusted by the smell, Arthur didn''t make a move.


    He remained silent, standing in the center of the room while observing its rather distinct traits, such as the rusted metal swords in all corners. The faint sound of a sword''s ngs entered Arthur''s ears, but it was too far away.


    He couldn''t sense a presence nearby, but there was something¡­


    Something akin to a supernatural entity. A spirit, perhaps? A ghost? Arthur was unaware of the specifics, but it seemed someone was keeping an eye on him. As Arthur strengthened his senses, the presence suddenly vanished.


    As if it had never existed.


    Arthur let out a sigh, remaining silent. Suddenly, the seemingly unpleasant noise of metal scraping against itself entered his ears. Arthur furrowed his brows, approaching the origin of the noise, which seemed to be in a corner.


    As he approached the origin of the noise, the floor suddenly revealed an opening, through which a ck, rectangr cuboid rose. Its texture was incredibly smooth, with not a single bump on the entire thing.


    The cuboid''s advance halted at the height of Arthur''s chest.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' feels a malevolent presence in the surroundings and advises its wielder to be careful.]


    ''Oh, so now you care about me?''


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' snorts and blushes, wondering who cares about its ipetent wielder.]


    Arthur cracked a smirk only to wipe it within seconds. He then unsheathed Skofnung, gazing at the hole above the cuboid piece of metal. Arthur aimed the tip of Skofnung at that hole, prating it.


    Skofnung let out a screech within Arthur''s mind, piercing the rather tight hole as it dug inward.


    [A/N: I promise this isn''t what you think. I mean, you can imagine whatever you want. :).]


    Suddenly, the metal surrounding Skofnung melted, engulfing the de of the sword within its tight embrace. Arthur attempted to pull the sword but was unsessful in doing so. But it seemed he had done the correct thing.


    But had he?


    Within seconds, Arthur felt a drainage of his power. Shivers shot down his spine as his connection with Skofnung grew faint, following the detachment between their minds. Arthur attempted to desperately pull the sword out of the metal but was unsessful yet again.


    ''Fuck!''


    Clenching his teeth, Arthur continued trying, but to no avail. Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, the falchion escaped the embrace of the metal, causing the crimson-eyed man to fall to the ground.


    It seemed like everything was all right¡­ Until Arthur realized his connection with the Demonic de hadn''t recovered. As he inspected the falchion, he realized that the sword was no longer Demonic.


    Neither did it possess a will or any form of intelligence.


    ''What the fuck¡­ Is Skofnung¡­ dead?''


    Arthur couldn''t ept what had urred before his eyes, gazing nky at the sword clutched between his fingers. It seemed he was wrong. Why did he prate the metal cuboid? Because it seemed like the only logical option?


    Because an urge welled up within his heart?


    Wait, an urge? Why did he wish for the metal to engulf Skofnung within? Arthur¨Cafter actually doing so¨Ccertainly didn''t feel like it was logical, so why did he feel so at the time? What had changed?


    It was akin to post-nut rity.


    Wait, what?


    As cold sweat trickled down Arthur''s forehead, he felt the presence of the supernatural being yet again, but this time, it seemed much more pronounced.


    ''This is the dungeon of the de Sovereign,'' Arthur recalled the reason he''d entered the dungeon. ''In this ce, a former Ranker located the legacy of the de Sovereign, which was I entered.''


    Who was the de Sovereign?


    The de Sovereign was one of the strongest Divine Rankers of all time, exceeding Zeus, Indra, and Odin in terms of sheer power. His power was unrivaled in his prime, to the point where even the High Guardians tended to avoid him.


    The de Sovereign was a staple of the history of Heaven''s Spire and was almost always mentioned as one of its strongest. Arthur even suspected that in his prime, the de Sovereign might have exceeded him in power.


    No one was aware of the specifics, but it was said that the de Sovereign could shatter floors with a single swing of his sword.


    His story was quite unique.


    As a Divine Ranker, he was one of the strongest, but instead of pursuing the 99th floor, he decided to be a Guardian for the Tower Administration,ing under their rule for an unknown reason.


    Following that, he was discovered as a traitor and wasbeled a Fallen Guardian by the public eye.


    However, instead of being killed, the de Sovereign seemingly went crazy, deciding to wreak havoc in the tower and destroy several floors using his overwhelming power, shattering the bnce of Heaven''s Spire.


    The Guardians attempted to halt his reign but were unsessful.


    It was only after a High Guardian stepped up that the de Sovereign was defeated. His legacy was hidden deep within the records of history, while his fall from grace was one of the most widespread stories of all time.


    However, it was long after his fall that people began to realize¡­


    The de Sovereign was not alone. Within the depths of the tower, there existed more of his kind¡­ they were soonbeled the Starbreakers.


    The ones who shattered expectations, surpassing the existing Divine Rankers by a massive margin.


    But how?


    And why did they not attempt to clear the 99th floor?


    It was one of the greatest mysteries of the tower. The de Sovereign was the only known member of the Starbreakers, while the identity of the others was merely a myth.


    In reality, the entire existence of the so-called group was a myth.

 Chapter 213 Senses

    <h4>Chapter 213 Senses</h4>


    The dungeon he was in¡­


    It was the resting ce of the de Sovereign, one of the legendary figures instilled within the records of history.


    ''But he''s dead¡­ Wait, it was the same with the Baron Of Death¡­ There was a presence within his legacy ground, too¡­ But how? Are they his underlings? His followers? But it''s been centuries¡­ How are they alive?''


    Several questions lingered in Arthur''s mind, eating away at his sanity at a gradual pace. He didn''t think he needed any preparations, which was true, considering the previous inheritor of the de Sovereign''s legacy merely entered the grave as a form of escape from his pursuers.


    The inheritor also stated¨Cafter inheriting the legacy¨Cthat no form of precautions were necessary, as the trial was based solely on one''s true power. It adapted.


    ''That means there is some sort of spirit here,'' Arthur muttered internally. ''However, whether it is of the de Sovereign himself or some other entity, such as his loyal follower, is seemingly for me to figure out.''


    Arthur suddenly recalled something that sent shivers down his spine.


    The Titans? The supposed predecessors of the Olympian Divine Rankers? They were killed by the assault of the Starbreakers.


    Arthur strengthened his grip on the falchion, which seemed to tremble due to the sheer power hidden within Arthur''s grip strength. He continued forward, and a pathway suddenly materialized, splitting the metal wall.


    Arthur nced both ways before slowly treading along the predetermined path, maintaining [Mana Sense], which didn''t seem to help in any way. However, prevention or precaution was always better than cure.


    After a few minutes of exploring the abyss, Arthur came across another space with a fifty-meter radius.


    However, unlike the previous space, this one was not empty.


    Before he could realize it, several candlelights ignited, spilling voracious mes that didn''t seem to harm the crimson-eyed man but rather seemed to strain his eyes. Arthur¨Cstartled¨Cimmediately attempted to summon his mana.


    But he couldn''t.


    The Unification between his body and mind halted, and the two aspects of his existence reverted to their original state. His mana was like a solidified block within his body, unable to be moved.


    Sword Spirit was incapable of being summoned, while his Blessing seemed to have vanished. Arthur wondered if he''d simply run out of Sun Energy, but that didn''t seem to be the case, as he basked under the Sun before entering the legacy ground.


    Arthur was free of all the benefits of a yer or a warrior.


    He was merely human, with not an inkling of mana or any supernatural power. All he remembered were the faint traces of swordsmanship he''d obtained. The fragments of those memories seemed to condense.


    Devoid of all unnecessary thoughts, Arthur felt the word "swordsmanship" rise in his mind.


    The voracious mes seemed to be desperate to consume Arthur''s soul, but his body was like an imprable barrier. The crimson-eyed man was lost in a trance, repeating the word "Sword" over and over in his mind.


    The mes touched his body but were extinguished before any harm could be done.


    Finally, once Arthur''s fused eyelids opened, a trace of immense wisdom seemed distinguishable within his crimson pupils. His gaze seemed more powerful as if an unshakeable intent was fused with it.


    Arthur¨Cwithout thinking¨Cswung Skofnung.


    ng! Boom!


    A floating sword that suddenly materialized was split in half. Skofnung suffered a dent, but Arthur was uncaring. Suddenly, another floating materialized but was shed into bits just as fast as its predecessor.


    He felt a metallic taste on his tongue but ignored it.


    With simple, precise, destructive movements and shes, Arthur obliterated the approaching, floating swords, forming a barrage of imprable sword habits in the process. His gaze shed with intensity, revealing the profundity of the knowledge seeping into his mind.


    mes continued to explode in Arthur''s surroundings, producing deafening sounds. Arthur''s gaze hardened as he felt his senses dwindling in sensitivity.


    ''What''s happening¡­''


    After a few minutes of swinging, Arthur felt his sense of taste and smell weaken. Sensing an ominous premonition, the crimson-eyed man only unleashed more destructive attacks, trying to end the conflict before something worse urred.


    But he was unsessful.


    In a few minutes, not only was his stamina running low, but his senses of smell and taste had fadedpletely. His tongue felt numb, while his nose only allowed the nearby, odorless air to enter.


    ''That''s not how the sense of smell works¡­''


    Arthur was confused by the urrences. He continued to fight, dodging several swords each second. His movements were rapid and grew from somewhat clumsy to fluent in merely an hour of fighting.


    ''A fight on which your life depends is seriously the best form of growth,'' Arthur muttered internally. He was thankful for the opportunity to grow, but as things were, he would eventually suffer a very painful death.


    It''d be simr to his first death; from the impalement of his body using weapons.


    Arthur clenched his teeth, shattering nearby swords to bits while avoiding injuries. However, no matter how much he tried, emerging unscathed from such an intense battle without the assistance of [Mana Sense] was impossible.


    It wasn''t long before several cuts appeared on his body. The mes that seemed to be obstructed by his skin began affecting his flowing blood.


    His Bones of Death soon caught on fire. Intense pain coursed across Arthur''s body, and what happened next only worsened his situation. His sense of hearing¡­ it began to fade. The sounds of the nging metal faded.


    Reinforced by solely the senses of touch and sight, Arthur was in a tough predicament. He could only rely on his sight¨Cwhich was further obstructed by the blinding light produced by mes¨Cand his touch.


    ''The situation can''t get any worse, can it?''


    Oh, how wrong the crimson-eyed man was. Before he could realize it, his sense of sight began fading, with dark spots assaulting his vision.


    Before long, he was left in a world devoid of light, with only his sense of touch keeping him going.


    ''I''m dead.''


    Those were Arthur''sst words before a sword stabbed his neck.

 Chapter 214 Repeated Deaths

    <h4>Chapter 214 Repeated Deaths</h4>


    Arthur''s eyes snapped wide, a bolt of fear coursing through his body. Shudders raced down his spine as the chilling abyss that awaited souls after death felt hauntingly real. Wait... was it truly cold?


    Arthur couldn''t remember the sensation clearly, yet it still felt so real. His heart raced, while a sharp pain that originated from his chest coursed across his body.


    ''Did I¡­ die? Again?''


    His most recent death was vastly different whenpared to his first one. Instead of a tranquil mind devoid of the specifics of the situation, this time, Arthur returned to the world of living with a vivid memory of what had transpired.


    He couldn''t put it into words.


    It was sickening, to say the least.


    He observed his surroundings and found himself curled up in the space connected through the stairs on which he had descended. The ck cuboid was only a few meters away, while Arthur''s senses had returned.


    Arthur seethed with anger, at both the de Sovereign and the floating swords, for his death. Although he''d been pulled to the world of the living shortly after his death¨Cwhich he couldn''t exin the specifics of¨Cthe sensation was traumatizing.


    With a frown, he lifted the falchion from the ground, gripping it harder.


    He treaded along the predetermined path, arriving at the ce of his death. It wasn''t long before the mes spilled yet again, and the barrage of attacks began.


    Arthur¨Cthis time¨Ccleared his mind and focused on utilizing only his sight and touch, and nned on eliminating the need to focus on sight in the near future. As the barrage of the swords became more and more intense, Arthur focused on his sight and touch instead of hearing.


    It wasn''t long before his sense of hearing faded.


    ''Yes¡­ I can manage it this time.''


    Arthur was d that his senses seemed to have improved. Or, perhaps, he''d simply adjusted to what came as a surprise during his past "life."


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    ng! ng! ng!


    The swords were rapid, and only increased in speed as time passed. Sweat trickled down Arthur''s forehead. He was forced to push both his body and mind to its limits, preparing to eliminate the need to rely on the sense of sight.


    But it wasn''t as easy as it sounded.


    As soon as his vision was engulfed by the eternal abyss, Arthur lost his most vital sense aside from touch.


    Within barely two seconds, the tip of a sword dug into his neck yet again, ending his life.


    *


    Arthur shot up with a simr expression as after his second death. His eyes were bloodshot, while a frown was stered over his face, disying his annoyance. A trace of fear was visible, too.


    Heposed himself before returning to the same space.


    He died yet again.


    *


    Arthur awakened and rushed to the space to attempt the trial yet again.


    He died.


    *


    The pattern repeated itself over 200 times, with each death improving Arthur''s management of his senses by a tiny, barely noticeable amount. His indifference towards death rose with every de that pierced his neck.


    Eventually, a cold air that wasn''t previously present revolved around his body, symbolizing his emotionlessness towards a phenomenon every living being was fearful of. Yet, Arthur was uncaring of it.


    The cold/hot abyss which he couldn''t describe in words¡­


    The cold de that touched his neck before blood sttered¡­


    They were scary at first, but eventually devolved into a part of the process. The abyss didn''t feel like anything after a few deaths, while after Arthur lost the sense of touch, he couldn''t feel anything before death approached him rapidly.


    After 258 deaths, Arthur¨Cwith a detached expression stered over his face¨Cslowly treaded along the "predetermined" path, arriving at the space in which he had suffered most of his previous deaths.


    It wasn''t long before the mes spilled, and the barrage of the swords began.


    Arthur avoided most of the swords, only shing those that were heading for his vital organs. It wasn''t long before hundreds of tiny cuts and scabs piled up on his body, gushing out blood at a tremendous pace.


    Arthur''s breathing turned ragged, and his body weakened significantly. But that was not his concern. Death loomed over him, but it didn''t seem to concern him in the slightest. No, he was more focused on his objective.


    Eventually, his sense of sight vanished, leaving him in an eternal abyss.


    For a regr person, the sensation would scare them shitless. But Arthur continued swinging as if he was not fazed. It wasn''t long before he began losing control of reality, as if his existence was merging with the abyss.


    The loss of one''s sense of touch.


    Arthur was indifferent to even that. He wasn''t certain how, but he was now capable of perceiving approaching objects without the need to rely on any senses. It was as if he''d delved into a new realm of perception.


    A realm of sixth sense.


    A realm of a sense beyond humanprehension.


    Arthur continued fighting despite being unable to sense anything. He was relying on intuition and that "sixth" sense. Wounds continued to pile up, but he ignored them and focused solely on his vital parts.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The floating swords that rushed to pierce Arthur''s body shattered left and right, unable to end the man''s life for the 259th time. With a total of 259 deaths in the span of his existence, Arthur couldn''t care less if they did manage to get him.


    That was a dangerous mindset.


    No matter how fragile life might be, if one didn''t treasure it, it would all be for naught.


    Arthur''s mind was free of thoughts, and a faint smile hung on his lips, as if he were enjoying the battle. He couldn''t hear, taste, smell, see, or touch. But the thought of battle caused him to salivate.


    Far away, a figure nodded in satisfaction at that mindset.


    A few hours passed, and the assault of the swords weakened before graduallying to a halt. Arthur''s senses returned, and a jolt of pain assaulted his body.


    During the time in which he''d lost his sense of touch, Arthur had been cut several hundreds, perhaps thousands of times. The pain rushed across his body, causing the crimson-eyed man to fall to the ground, screaming.

 Chapter 215 Divine Sense / Enigma Of Space And Time

    <h4>Chapter 215 Divine Sense / Enigma Of Space And Time</h4>


    Afterposing himself¨Can act that took several hours¨CArthur decided to continue. A narrow pathway opened up yet again, leading him to another space. However, the crimson-eyed man decided he was not ready¡­


    Yet.


    He sat in a corner, his head buried between his knees. A deranged smile hung on his face. 258 deaths in a matter of days¡­ each death was equally as bad. It was only that the crimson-eyed man had adjusted to the sensation.


    The turmoil within his heart¡­ he would need a few hours to adjust.


    The only silver lining of the situation was a translucent, blue window that manifested before his eyes after a few minutes of reconsidering his life choices.


    [Unlocking ability <Unique Sense>]


    [New Ability: Unique Sense]


    [Skill ''Mana Sense'' has merged with ''Unique Sense'']


    [Unlocking ability <Divine Sense>]


    [New Ability: Divine Sense]


    [Description: Divine Sense boosts the user''s default senses severalfold, unlocking the unique ability, ''sixth sense.'' Using mana, the user can push Divine Sense to its full potential, allowing another boost in their senses.]


    The description wasn''t presented in the form of a window but was instead a tidal wave of information that flooded into Arthur''s mind, producing excruciating pain that caused Arthur to vomit.


    He immediately spread [Divine Sense].


    Arthur''s hair shot up while his eyes widened. He revealed an expression of true shock. Information flooded his brain at a terrifying pace, while he suddenly gained the ability to "see" mana.


    In its purest form¨Cwhen it was mixed within the atmosphere¨Cmana could be sensed, but not seen. It was only once it condensed that the supernatural energy gained the quality of tangibility and the capability of being perceived by the naked eye of a human.


    Even [Mana Sense] couldn''t see mana, and could only utilize the energy to heighten the five senses.


    But the sixth sense?


    It possessed the capability of making mana visible to the naked eye while it was in its purest form.


    More than anything, however, Arthur enjoyed the feeling of control. When [Divine Sense] was active, he could sense all movements, no matter how slow, fast, big, or small they were. He could sense the forms of nature.


    Arthur took a deep breath, absorbing mana for a few hours before finally entering the narrow passageway in order to continue.


    He walked for a few minutes before arriving at another space. Only, this one had a radius of around twenty kilometers, with mesmerizing scenery. Arthur stood atop a peak coated by heavenly, white sheets.


    The Sun shone brightly atop the white sheets.


    Arthur revealed a smile. His face had splotches of darkness under his eyes, with hollow cheeks due to ack of food. He immediately began absorbing the Sun Energy, as his mana and power had returned.


    Assuming a meditative state, he cleared his thoughts.


    The energy soon cooled his heating body, sending shivers down his spine at howfortable the sensation felt.


    It wasn''t long before his reserves were full. Despite that, Arthur continued to sense nature''s energy by spreading [Divine Sense]. It didn''t engulf the entire space, but it did seem to epass most of it.


    "Enjoying yourself?"


    A rather yful voice entered Arthur''s ears, startling him. ''[Divine Sense] wasn''t able to sense his approach?''


    The voice was somewhat childish but also contained immense wisdom. It seemed to belong to a rather old man. It was also authoritative. The power behind the seemingly calm,posed voice was unknown.


    ''How are dead peopleing to life?'' Arthur wondered. His resurrection was probably a byproduct of soul detachment or perhaps an Ethereal, tangible body. But what about those who actually perished?


    How were theying back to life?


    Arthur could only assume the person before him was the de Sovereign.


    "Oh, so you do have brain cells."


    The voice flowed into Arthur''s ears yet again. As the crimson-eyed man opened his eyes, he spotted a rather handsome figure standing before him.


    With porcin skin that seemed jade-like, along with zing, red hair that emerged from his scalp, flowing down to his waist like a waterfall, the old man could already bebeled as fairly handsome.


    Paired with his bright, emerald eyes that seemed to contain the world within them and a body forged by the heavens themselves, the old man could be considered God''s creation.


    "Well, thank you for thepliment, but I don''t swing that way," the de Sovereign hesitated, his eyes darting from ce to ce.


    "You can sense my thoughts?" Arthur inquired, narrowing his eyes.


    "Yeah, isn''t that obvious?"


    "Are you the God that remains at the apex of the tower?" Arthur asked, his eyes observing the floor to see if he''d actually ended up on the 100th floor.


    "No¡­"


    "Then how can you sense my thoughts? Are you a Demon or an Angel?"


    "I''m mortal, much like you," the de Sovereign pointed out, a faint smile hanging on his lips. However, his eyes didn''t seem to reflect the emotion and simply shone with a certain indifference. "Now, ignore that aspect for a second."


    Arthur nodded. It was best not to offend a figure such as this.


    "Follow me," said the de Sovereign. "You do know of the Starbreakers, correct?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied but furrowed his brows in the process. Why wasn''t the de Sovereign aware of his thoughts? Couldn''t he read his mind? Was conversation even necessary with such an ability?


    A smirk blossomed on the emerald-eyed man''s face. "Then you should also be aware of the Enigma Of Space And Time. Well, he was one of the core¡­ you aren''t aware of that man, are you?"


    The de Sovereign''s voice trailed off as he read Arthur''s mind, realizing the crimson-eyed man was not aware of the existence of the Enigma Of Space and Time. His expression turned nk. "How are you aware of my existence, yet not his?"


    "Because you were the one who ascended as a cmity. I don''t know the Enigma Of Space And Time, since his feats were not that great, I guess."


    Suddenly, the de Sovereign burst intoughter.

 Chapter 216 Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art

    <h4>Chapter 216 Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art</h4>


    "He doesn''t have feats? The Leader of the Starbreakers does not have any feats? Do you know who he is, boy?"


    The de Sovereign''s expression grew distant, and a look of longing appeared on his face. A trace of nostalgia was visible. He reminisced about the past, crossing his arms. A faint smile blossomed on his face, but he was quick to wipe it.


    Suddenly, he grimaced. "You¡­ I didn''t realize it before, your soul¡­ it''s smaller."


    "Smaller?" Arthur inquired.


    "It''s smaller than what regr humans possess," the de Sovereign exined, approaching the crimson-eyed man. He extended an arm, and although Arthur grew wary, he did not resist his advance.


    The de Sovereign''s somewhat veiny palm touched Arthur''s abdomen. Immediately, Arthur''s body began disintegrating, causing thetter to resist. However, the de Sovereign remained silent, continuing the process.


    Eventually, Arthur''s body vanished, leaving behind a wisp that seemed akin to a floating me.


    Suddenly, Arthur''s body re-formed a few meters away from the wisp. He took a deep breath to process what had just urred, but due to his indifference to the concept of death, it didn''t take long.


    He was drawn to the wisp-like me.


    He extended his arm, but the de Sovereign frowned, shaking his head. "Do not touch your own soul, child. Any contact will cause a disfiguration. You are currently in a soulless body, so do not y with your own existence."


    Arthur nodded, yet his gaze never left his soul. It was a mixture of purple and ck and seemed to burn fiercely. Its embers seemed to be capable of burning down a city.


    "Your soul is more potent than a regr human, and could possiblypare to that of a Divine Ranker of my age. However, the size, thepactness¡­ It''s as if your soul is deliberately reducing its size to prevent harming your body and mind."


    The de Sovereign continued. He walked forward, cing his hand underneath the me. However, he was careful not to touch it and simply made it levitate. "I can only assume this is the product of reincarnation¡­ or regression¡­"


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly, but he masked his emotions. The de Sovereign didn''t seem to notice his change in expression, as his gaze remained on Arthur''s soul. ''How the fuck¡­ Were the Starbreakers truly Gods?''


    "Remember, I can read minds. I know about your regression, child," said the de Sovereign without a change in his expression. It was as if the matter was not concerning at all, as if it were a regr urrence. "But the reason¡­ I cannot reveal that."


    In truth, even the de Sovereign was not certain. But he had an unclear idea. ''Could it be¡­''


    Suddenly, lightning crackled, and clouds clouded the sky, obstructing the peaceful warmth of the Sun. The lightning was of a vibrant, amethyst hue, and seemed capable of destroying an entire world.


    "It seems I have run out of time¡­"


    Arthur grew surprised. "About your legacy¡­"


    "My spirit will guide you through it," the de Sovereign interrupted, nodding while adopting a reassuring expression. Suddenly, his body exploded into several swords that flew at terrifying speeds toward the sky, merging with the world itself.


    Arthur felt the world spin and his eyes shut. When they reopened, he realized he''d returned to his original body. His soul seemed to burn endlessly, and this time, he could sense its power and intensity.


    ''Small¡­''


    While processing the information the de Sovereign had passed onto him, Arthur sensed the arrival of apletely different entity. His appearance was identical to the de Sovereign, but they were not the same.


    ''So this is his spirit.''


    ''It looks pretty simr, but the main part that makes him ''him'' is missing¡­ The oppressive power that he involuntarily exudes. Even whilepressing his aura, the de Sovereign is like a God¡­ but he said he was mortal.''


    ''Also, the Enigma Of Space And Time¡­ he was the leader of the Starbreakers? Did he truly have feats?''


    Despite his former influence over the tower, Arthur was unbeknownst to the records of history. As a rtively new worldly power, he was not nearly as wise as the other Divine Rankers, and neither was he interested in history.


    Arthur''s knowledge of history was only on a surface level.


    The Spirit of the de Sovereign walked forward, unsheathing a sword that seemed almost divine. With a shining, silver de and a gold hilt filled with strange, seemingly ancient markings, it was absolutely beautiful.


    It was Celestial.


    The Spirit of the de Sovereign raised the sword, and Arthur felt tremendous pressure weighing down on his shoulders.


    Then, a soothing voice entered the crimson-eyed man''s ears.


    "Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art."


    With those words, the Spirit of the de Sovereign performed five movements; only five. They seemed rather ordinary, with only a minuscule amount of power behind each strike and movement. However, that couldn''t be farther from the truth.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, realizing the strikes were not extraordinarily powerful. He truly sensed nothing out of the ordinary, as if they were performed by a novice swordsman.


    But at that moment, his head shot back, while his eyes rolled up. Only his sclera was visible. A scream escaped his lips, while his vision went ck. Then, on a nk canvas, several different colors of paint were tossed.


    *


    The pirs shattered, while the cries of millions, billions, or even trillions filled the area. The screams of agony, pain, and suffering were audible. mes spilled across the towns, burning them to a crisp.


    Powerful winds blew in all directions, originating from the 98th floor and progressing down to the 70th floor.


    Many Divine Rankers, High Rankers, and Rankers attempted to contain the destruction but were all unsessful in doing so. Many billions of people were wiped out in an instant, and while most med it on "Divine Retribution," only a few were aware of the true reason for such destruction.


    Only those at the pinnacle of the tower had witnessed the situation, the movements, and the power held in five strikes. Merely five.


    The origin? The de Sovereign.


    The means? Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art.

 Chapter 217 First Movement

    <h4>Chapter 217 First Movement</h4>


    ''So this is the Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art.''


    ''An Art devised carefully and intricately to shatter, to split, to destroy the Heavens through a seemingly divine power that resonates with a deep will attached to it. This is the de Sovereign''s legacy¡­''


    ''His wish.''


    Arthur underwent enlightenment at that moment. Knowledge flooded his mind, with each piece representing the de Sovereign''s life. The five strikes represented each of his five traits.


    Pride, Arrogance, Cruelty, Power, and Indifference.


    With those traits as the basis of his identity, the de Sovereign ascended into his prime, dominating the tower with his overwhelming power and superiority to every single Divine Ranker¡­


    Except for a few.


    ''The Enigma Of Space and Time, he said¡­''


    As Arthur''s vision returned, he nced in shock at the Spirit of the de Sovereign, with both greed and anticipation present in his crimson pupils. Such a powerful Sword Art could shake, and potentially destroy the tower.


    Suddenly, as Arthur swung his falchion while imitating the Spirit''s movements, he felt a string of information enter his mind.


    "There exist three realms within the tower. Mortal, Transcendent, and God. Each realm is vaster than the previous, and the peak of it equals to peerless power. We¨Cthe Starbreakers¨Cwere merely mortal, and couldn''t the scale the gap."


    "But, as one inherits the legacy of two Starbreakers, our hopes rekindle."


    Those words reverberated within Arthur''s mind, echoing endlessly. They were powerful words that seemed to shake his ideology itself. How could even the Starbreakers lose to the Demons and Angels?


    How powerful were they?


    For someone who could destroy tens of floors with a single strike to lose to the Transcendents¡­ Was Arthur underestimating them all along? Was he merely a speck of dust in a storm vaster than the Universe itself?


    Was he merely a poser?


    ''I believed I was so close to reaching their level of power¡­ But they, they were merely ying with me,'' Arthur muttered internally. He could practically imagine their mocking, their condescendingughter¡­


    His efforts were all in vain. If even the de Sovereign and the entirety of the Starbreaker Organization could not hold a candle against the Transcendents, how could anyone conquer the 99th floor?


    ''Wait¡­ Did he say 2 Starbreakers? I''m inheriting the legacy of 2 Starbreakers?''


    Arthur recalled the words that resounded in his head only a few moments ago.


    "But, as one inherits the legacy of two Starbreakers, our hopes rekindle."


    ''What the fuck does that mean?'' He wondered, racking his brain. ''Is Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art the legacy of two Starbreakers? Was the de Sovereign not the only one who forged it?''


    ''Or, have I inherited a different legacy¡­''


    ''Death Bones is the only other example,'' Arthur concluded. ''Other than that, I haven''t inherited any legacies. If the Baron Of Death was a Starbreaker¡­ How? He was merely a High Ranker with powers rted to death¡­.''


    ''Then again, viewing the pattern of the Starbreakers, they all excel in their field. The Baron Of Death was by far the strongest wielder of the power of death, and a pioneer of his field that achieved many great things.''


    Arthur dispelled such thoughts. For now, he needed to focus solely on absorbing as much of the Art as he possibly could. He unsheathed the falchion, continuing to perform various movements that he remembered.


    There wasn''t a special sensation that coursed across his body, but his physique seemed more fatigued than usual. It was as if he were exerting himself more than usual, despite performing fewer movements.


    ''Is it because of the gravitational force? No, my body doesn''t feel heavier when I do anything other than perform these movements.''


    ''Perhaps it''s a test.''


    Gritting his teeth, Arthur continued swinging, each movement disying his will to achieve mastery over the sword style. His eyes turned bloodshot at a certain point, while several cramps piled up.


    Swing! sh! sh! Thud!


    Suddenly, a string of information flowed into his mind yet again, guiding him through the movements. How to channel energy, how much force to exert, and how to progress through each movement fluently.


    Arthur shut his eyelids, focusing solely on the purpose of the sword art.


    He recalled the words of one of his former allies during his time as the Lord Of Sins¡­ ''A Sword Style is not inherited, it is not imitated, and it is not given. Its power lies in its purpose, so if one can grasp it, they have sessfully remastered it.''


    ''The Sword Style''s power lies not in its destructive moves, but the purpose of every movement.''


    ''The de Sovereign''s purpose¡­ I don''t know it.''


    ''But my purpose¡­ I know it clearly.''


    ''If I cannot inherit the Sword Art with as much power as the de Sovereign wielded, I can simply deconstruct it and restart with my own purpose.''


    With those thoughts, Arthur began searching for his motive, his will, his purpose. Revenge, domination, and protection. To enact revenge on the Demons and Angels, to dominate the entirety of the tower, and to protect his loved ones.


    His five traits¡­ they were different from the de Sovereign.


    Pride, Arrogance, Cruelty, Power, and Indifference.


    Pride, Power, Protectiveness, Duality, and Indifference.


    Although a few aspects were borrowed from the de Sovereign''s rathermon ideology, the five traits disyed Arthur''s life.


    "First Move, Heaven''s Echo Strike!"


    With those words, the scenery around Arthur changed. He swung the falchion vertically from top to bottom. As the falchion dropped, intense energy splurted from the de, forcing Arthur to tighten his grip.


    The atmospheric resistance prevented Arthur from drawing the strike''s true power, with hisck of fluency and energy also contributing. However, as soon as his falchion collided with the ground beneath, a cataclysmic tornado arose with the power to level valleys, leaving behind unfathomable devastation.


    The snow-capped peaks fell one by one, with each fall symbolizing the incredulous rise in Arthur''s power.


    Instead, piles upon piles of dust arose, threatening the ecosystem of the space. In mere seconds, the entirety of the world had crumbled before Arthur''s eyes due to a single movement of his sword.


    This was the first movement of the Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art.

 Chapter 218 Novice Devil

    <h4>Chapter 218 Novice Devil</h4>


    As the smoke and dust subsided, Arthur''s eyes were free to explore the destruction. His gaze darted from ce to ce, observing the decimation with narrowed eyes. Yet, internally, his shock was beyond belief.


    However, despite the ruin, Arthur''s heart was as tranquil as it could be. The Spirit of the de Sovereign promptly disintegrated into white particles, merging with the atmosphere while disying a mncholic expression.


    Arthur plopped down atop a rough patch of dirt, assuming a meditative stance as calmed the raging energies swirling around within his body. Once he was done, a sense of exhaustion assaulted him.


    ''I can use this ability once, maybe twice a day,'' Arthur concluded, leaning on a nearby boulder. He''d only performed the first movement, yet the headache that arose shortly after was practically mind-numbing.


    Suddenly, the falchion stripped of Skofnung''s soul began vibrating, spilling a dark red aura that seemed to dye the ground in a malevolent hue. An unpleasant noise arose from the falchion''s de, followed by what could only be described as a demonic explosion of light.


    Arthur''s eyes stung. The falchion burst into dark mes, after which it silently and gentlynded into Arthur''s hands.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' greets its master.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' reveals its true power, thanking its master for awakening it.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises its master to provide it with blood.]


    ''It awakened¡­''


    As Arthur muttered those words internally, another string of information entered his mind, and an exnation of Skofnung''s ability was instantlyprehended by his brain. ''The ability to summon Devils from the realm of Hell¡­''


    Arthur''s eyes lit up and his expression brightened significantly. So this was what a Demonic de was capable of. But, what grade would the Devils be, even if Skofnung could summon them?


    Also, would they be subservient to him?


    ''Also, you referred to me as master! You used to call me wielder,'' Arthur remarked, smirking at the falchion.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' blushes, insisting it did nothing of the sort.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' snorts at its ''wielder,''menting on his sheer immaturity.]


    Arthur let out a chuckle. ''Shall we test it out?''


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' insists that its wielder attempt it. It insists on consuming the blood of the Devils.]


    ''All right,'' Arthur muttered internally, activating the ability. Miasma escaped Skofnung''s de, following a shrill scream capable of tearing a regr human''s eardrums. The miasma condensed, forming what seemed very simr to a human, but not quite.


    Devils were the inhabitants of Hell and were considered the Servants of Demons. Although that was sometimes the case, Devils usually preferred istion, while Demons did not insist on ving them.


    Devils were a ruling species, and much like humans of the tower, enjoyed battle and increasing their power. They even held tournaments in which the strongest Devil would rule over the other Devils. Although, not many winners maintained their toons, and usually abandoned them.


    They were also very prideful, lustful, wrathful, slothful, greedy, gluttonous, and envious.


    What stood before Arthur was a humanoid with a stature of about seven feet. Its body was a deep shade of scarlet, with many dark tattoos stered over his skin. With a rather muscr build and only a piece of fabric masking his family jewels from the rest of the world, his species seemed rather primitive.


    But that couldn''t be father from the truth.


    His head was bald, while he possessed abyss-like, dark eyes that gazed directly at Arthur with arrogance. With a rather edgy smile and a massive axe clutched between his fingers, the Devil was also rather confident.


    "Human?"


    ''Hmm, the trantors seemed to be working,'' thought Arthur. Mostnguages could be tranted by the tower''s system, and considering the Devil Language was quitemonly used, it was tranted well.


    The Devil before Arthur was ssified as a 487 Beast Mark Novice Beast that could potentially match up to the weakest of Elite Rankers.


    Arthur nced at Skofnung. ''If Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art is not enough to kill a weak Elite Ranker, I''m fucked.''


    "You have summoned me¡­" The Devil muttered in an uncertain tone, observing his surroundings in confusion. "I don''t recognize this ce. Is it the tower I''ve heard about in the myths? Are you powerful, human?"


    The Devil''s voice was rather croaky but contained immense confidence, either in his appearance or his power.


    "This is the tower," Arthur replied. "You''re standing on its 9th floor."


    The Devil nodded, seemingly satisfied by the human''s answer. "Bring me some liquor, human."


    Arthur''s expression turnedplicated. "No? Why would I bring a Devil liquor? Are you subservient to me or not?"


    "Subservient to you? You''re supposed to be subservient to me!"


    "What?"


    Silence descended upon the decimated space while Arthur and the Devil simply stared at each other, dumbfounded by what was urring. Suddenly, they rushed forward, sword and axe in tow.


    "I summoned you! You''re my ve!"


    "Back in Hell, humans are nothing but floormats!"


    Shouting those phrases, the two collided. Shockwaves formed as they collided, their sh blowing dust for miles upon miles. Arthur¨Cas soon as Skofnung collided with the axe¨Cwithdrew his de.


    Then, turning his body, he produced momentum before swinging vertically toward the Devil''s abdomen.


    "Humans are weak," the Devil hissed, forming what seemed like a malevolent energy in his palm before tossing a condensed sphere toward Arthur''s face. Sensing danger, Arthur avoided the sphere by simply turning his head.


    At that moment, the sphere of malevolent energy exploded, spraying dark particles that cascaded down like hail. Arthur used [Divine Sense] and [Ethereal Glide] to evade all the particles.


    As theynded on the ground, the dirt disintegrated.


    ''Yeah, they had those abilities, too,'' thought Arthur, sensing an approaching headache while repeatedly shing with the Devil. It was obvious he was losing in terms of raw power¡­ He simply needed an opportunity to unleash Heaven''s Echo Strike.


    If he received such an opportunity, he could y a gamble.


    Whether he won or not depended on said gamble.

 Chapter 219 State Of Mushin

    <h4>Chapter 219 State Of Mushin</h4>


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosions rang in Arthur''s ears, the collisions growing stronger by the second. The Devil maintained a rather casual expression, simply avoiding or lightly countering Arthur''s destructive attacks.


    "Is this all you have? Were you trying to enve me with just this?" The Devilughed, baring his pearly, white teeth as its eyes burnt a dark shade. "Back in Hell, I have humans much stronger than you as ves."


    "I''m sure you do," Arthur replied, twirling his body to avoid a particr kick to his abdomen. He then swung Skofnung mid-air, aiming its edge towards the Devil''s left shoulder. "But this isn''t Hell."


    "That changes nothing¡­"


    "Doesn''t it?" Arthur inquired rhetorically, forming a smile of amusement. The Devil narrowed his eyes before deflecting the crimson-eyed man''s falchion using his axe. Arthur followed his attack up with another, which almost connected with the Devil''s belly button.


    ng! Bam!


    The axe collided with Skofnung before releasing a mixture of miasma and mana. Arthur ignited Sword Spirit, spraying orange, red, and ck energy in all directions. ''Wait¡­ I think I can get Sword Aura¡­''


    Arthur could sense the rising sensation of a breakthrough in his mastery of the sword. If he could just grasp it¡­ If he could just grasp the tiny string, he could pull the entirety of the web to him.


    Arthur cheered in a mixture of surprise and astonishment, increasing the intensity of his Sword Spirit while focusing on his movements. His swordsmanship was much more fluent than before¡­ With experience came mastery.


    ''I can sense it¡­ The Mind and Body Unification technique was something that pushed me over the limit¡­ It propelled me over the line by adding something I wascking; coordination. I finally have the chance to grasp Mushin (no mind) State.''


    Mushin represented freedom¡­ The freedom to move fluently on the battlefield without hindrances such as emotions, thoughts, etc. It was a state in which one was free of anger, happiness, frustration¡­


    And focus solely on the sword.


    As if it were an extension of one''s body.


    ''Lucas achieved this long ago,'' thought Arthur, recalling the terrifying aura that arose from the man''s body as soon as he achieved Mushin. It was downright amazing and motivated Arthur to achieve the state much quicker.


    He was now merely a step away.


    "Your sword¡­ What is it?" The Devil suddenly inquired, furrowing his brows. He didn''t seem to be focused on the battle and instead concentrated on the falchion in Arthur''s hands. His dark eyes seemed to glow.


    Arthur shifted his attention to Skofnung, wondering why the Devil was so perturbed. Perhaps it was because the falchion was the item that summoned him?


    "What about the sword?" Arthur inquired, narrowing his eyes as they shed. Sparks flew in all directions, while the ground beneath them roared in protest. "Do you want it? Is it something inherent? Do all Devils like swords?"


    "Shut up for a second, will you?" The Devil quickly shot the crimson-eyed man,unching a barrage of attacks in order to receive the leeway to get in a quick nce. "Yes, that sword is a Demonic de!"


    Arthur sighed before letting out a chuckle. "Yeah, no shit."


    The Devil seemed dumbfounded. "You''re not surprised by that? A Demonic de within the tower! Shouldn''t you be pissing your pants?"


    "Why would I?" Arthur inquired. "It''s a mere Demonic de. There are many of those in the tower."


    The Devil paled at that revtion, forming an expression of sheer bewilderment as if he believed Arthur''s words were incredulous. However, at that moment, a surge of anger also formed in his chest.


    "You thieves!" He roared in indignation, releasing a tidal wave of energy that seemed to shake the world itself. Arthur felt the ground beneath wiggle as if it were a trampoline, causing him to wonder if the Devil had interfered with the space''s gravity.


    Power worked mysteriously, and most paths of power were generally unknown. A few were inherited, while some could only be gained through the intense, gruesome practice of a certain art.


    "Gravity¡­ that''s something I haven''t seen in a while," Arthur muttered internally, rushing forward using [Ethereal Glide]. He couldn''t allow the Devil to use his full power, as that would onlyplicate matters.


    Arthur nned on attempting the tenth floor immediately after this, so he couldn''t oveplicate matters.


    Reaching within arm''s length of the Devil, Arthur extended his palm while attempting to use [Judgment Regeneration]. The Devil realized Arthur''s tactic and twirled his body to avoid the touch.


    Arthur formed a web of Sun Energy, obstructing the Devil''s escape as he neared his foe.


    Just when Arthur''s hand reached within barely an inch of the Devil''s scarlet body, the former felt a suppressive force press down on his lower back, sending him tumbling down in a mere second.


    Arthur didn''t react in the slightest to the setback. His Mushin was developing quickly, while the Unification Technique only enhanced and quickened the process of assimtion. Soon, he would lose emotions on the battlefield.


    However, as he developed further, those emotions would return, but would not hinder him in the slightest.


    ''I''m sure there are exceptions, though,'' Arthur muttered internally. ''In my former life, although many swordsmen truly gained total control of their bodies and minds, they were still influenced by emotions, even after achieving Mushin.''


    ''So perhaps that''s¡­ I don''t even know.''


    Arthur aimed his index finger toward the Devil, bracing his core before shouting, "cius Tempestus!"


    Raging winds blew debris, while a cataclysmic tornado formed solely out of shards of ice that arose from Arthur''s mana. The mana stone continued to provide him with mana, maintaining the steady empowerment of the spell.


    Soon, a massive tornado of ice swirled before Arthur''s eyes. With numb skin and a rather detached mind, Arthurunched the spell, causing it to rush towards the Devil at terrifying speeds.


    The Devil¨Cwho seemed to be preparing a me spell¨Cwas taken aback.


    However, at that moment, a massive vortex of air formed in the center of the space, pulling all objects towards it.

 Chapter 220 Sword Aura

    <h4>Chapter 220 Sword Aura</h4>


    ''It''s gravity!'' Arthur shouted internally, feeling an unusual suction force pulling him towards the vortex. His ice tornado sumbed to the intensity and superiority of the Devil''s spell,pletely dissolving within seconds.


    ''Someone who can beat me in terms of magic¡­ Then again, my mana reserve is pitiful, even with the mana stone. If only I could expand my mana reserve¡­ but I still wouldn''t be able to focus too much on magic.''


    ''Swordsmanship is the priority, at least for now. With the de Sovereign''s legacy, I can improve my sword endlessly. Also, with Skofnung''s newest ability, although I cannot use it to its full potential yet, I will be able to in the future.''


    ''I could''ve just de-summoned this dumbass if he wasn''t so¡­ annoying, to say the least.''


    ''I just need a chance to use Heaven''s Echo Strike, but in the time it takes to activate that, I''ll be dead. Isn''t it better to try to grasp Sword Aura first, before moving on my strongest move¡­ That will increase the intensity and decrease the time it takes to unleash it.''


    Arthurunched a burst of Sun Energy, which seemed to be capable of bypassing the powerful gravitational force of the Devil''s spell. With no repercussions, the burst of Sun Energy approached the Devil, engraving a scar on his shoulder.


    The Devil let out a roar, not having expected an attack to simply shatter the restrictions of gravity.


    "Human¡­ What are your boundaries?" The Devil inquired, narrowing his eyes. "You look, you are weak. But you are not, at the same time. What unholy substance have you consumed to reach this power?"


    Arthur didn''t respond, summoning webs of Sun Energy that embraced his arms, wrapping around them like chains. Then, he used [Ethereal Glide] to rush forward, utilizing the webs whenever he was faced with the pressure of gravity.


    The Sun Energy was inherently superior to such a pitiful condensation of mana, and could easily overpower such spells if utilized correctly.


    His eyes glowed a certain shade of orange before Skofnung, coated with ayer of mana along with Sun Energy, collided with the Devil''s axe. Immediately, the axe shattered, allowing Arthur''s to slice one of the Devil''s arms off.


    The armnded on the ground with a loud thud.


    ''My Sun Energy reserve¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, forming a sour expression while sensing his reserve. ''It''s pitifully low¡­ And the Sun''s rays shining down are not as strong as they were before¡­''


    ''Did the Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art reduce the intensity of the Sun or something?''


    It was a ratherplicated situation.


    Arthur continued his barrage of strikes, immediately withdrawing his Sun Energy after the first strike. The Devil roared in pain as ck liquid flowed from the wound, staining the surface of the world.


    "You fuckin¡­!" The Devil screamed, releasing shockwaves of energy while manipting the gravity of what seemed like the entire world. His body glowed a deep shade of crimson, while amethyst swords began dropping from the sky.


    Arthur utilized Sun Energy to bypass the gravitational force while evading the amethyst swords, clenching his teeth. ''The power of someone who''s as strong as an Elite Ranker is still beyond my reach.''


    ''But with Heaven''s Echo Strike¡­''


    Arthur concentrated on Mushin while evading the amethyst swords, using them as a catalyst topletely unify the aspects and gain thoughtlessness.


    [The process of achieving Mushin has begun¡­]


    [User is absorbing proficiency at a terrifying rate.]


    Arthur smiled, unleashing a barrage of sword strikes while he rushed forward. When the Devil was about to unleash yet another powerful spell, Arthur activated [Searing Gaze], knocking him off-bnce.


    With a split second to spare, Arthur swung his sword horizontally, releasing de waves that caused a buzz to reverberate in the crimson-eyed man''s ears. His body stung as he continued to expend mana at a concerning pace.


    The destruction was unparalleled, with the ruins looking like the remains of a war.


    The sky was ashen, while a stinging, chilly atmosphere coated the world.


    The de waves collided with the Devil''s body, and he went crashing backward several meters like a broken puppet,nding within a pile of rubble while coughing out a certain, ck, viscous liquid.


    His eyes radiated immense fury. The Devil flicked his wrist, and a shroud of shadows materialized around his body, coating his entire existence with a dark, gooey substance that flickered asionally.


    Following that, the Devil''s aura weakened, as if he were deliberately withdrawing it. Dark liquid sprayed from his eyes, while a pool of it formed beneath his body, staining the world in an unholy substance.


    The world turned silent, with only the asional sound of moving rubble and the soft breeze that tickled Arthur''s skin. The crimson-eyed man stood motionless, his eyes shut and his body stiff.


    Skofnung was tightly gripped using both hands, while its tip was faced diagonally, pointed in the Devil''s direction.


    ''A little more time¡­''


    [Mushin Proficiency: 45%... 46%...]


    [47%... 48%... 49%... 54%... 55%...]


    ''Clear your mind¡­ Darkness, emptiness, thoughtlessness¡­ that is all that should remain in your mind as if you are simply a robot, devoid of any attachment to the oue. An organism created solely for the purpose of battle.''


    [57%... 58%... 59%...]


    Sweat trickled down Arthur''s forehead as he poured the entirety of his concentration into the task. Tightening and rxing his muscles asionally, Arthur attempted to unify his body and his mind further.


    The Unification Technique was somewhat imperfect, in this sense.


    However, had it not been for the technique, Arthur wouldn''t even have been able to approach the state of Mushin.


    ''Merge with the world¡­ effortlessness, as if fluency is key. Spreading Divine Sense while focusing solely on one''s surroundings, abandoning thoughts about one''s body. All that matters is what urs externally.''


    ''Once you''re at the peak of thoughtlessness¡­''


    [98%... 99%...]


    [Your body is being strained with intense pressure.]


    [Your mind is being strained with intense pressure.]


    ''Once one reaches the apex, one slowly descends, returning to one''s normal state of consciousness, and regarding Mushin as solely an extension of their power. Mushin is not to be assimted perfectly.''


    ''If one assimtes the technique in its entirety, one would slowly lose their emotions, regarding the world as a mere canvas.''


    [The State Of Mind ''Mushin'' has been achieved.]


    [The process of igniting Sword Aura begins¡­]

 Chapter 221 Ignition Of Sword Aura

    <h4>Chapter 221 Ignition Of Sword Aura</h4>


    [The process of igniting Sword Aura has begun¡­]


    Messages flooded before Arthur''s eyes, but they didn''t bother him in the slightest. He was detached from existence, from thoughts, from emotions, from reactions, from actions, from provocation¡­


    For a certain period of time, he was merely a puppet, focusing on his own goals. All distractions and hindrances were drowned out, while Arthur''s indifferent gaze focused solely on the shrouded figure of the Devil.


    The wind, the light, the warmth, the cold, the roughness of the ground, the pain coursing across his body, the light tickle of the breeze, the fierce gaze of the Devil¡­ They were all merely hindrances.


    He was emptiness.


    ''...''


    ''...''


    An urate representation of his current thoughts.


    [Your epiphany, The State Of Mushin, is being realized.]


    [Drastic changes are urring, both to the user''s existence and their connection to the world itself.]


    [User''s mind is elerating severalfold.]


    [User''s inspiration, the State Of Mushin utilized by the Daoists, is being consumed at a terrifying pace.]


    [User''s inspiration is fueling the user''s change.]


    [Momentum is upgrading the unknown energy, Sword Spirit, present within the user''s body, converting it into a much denser substance.]


    [Sword Aura Process: 1%... 2%...]


    [User''s body is being overloaded.]


    [User''s body is not powerful enough to withstand the changes. Momentum is being excreted to sustain the user''s life.]


    [Death Bones resists excretion, but the user''s muscles and tendons protest.]


    [Death Bones has managed to consolidate 43% of the momentum. 57% of the momentum is being excreted.]


    ''It''s the same sensation yet again.'' A single thought formed within Arthur''s mind, pulling him out of the Mushin State. The Sword Aura process dipped in efficiency but reverted once Arthur dispelled unnecessary distractions.


    The Devil continued to wrapyers uponyers of shadow, and the wordless deration of cease-fire persisted. The Devil could sense the drastic changes in Arthur''s existence, but having pride in his own power, he didn''t attempt to hinder it.


    While Arthur attempted to unlock Sword Aura, the Devil materializedyers uponyers of a technique urately named "Shadow Cloak." By coating one''s body within shadows, a Devil could escape the limitations of their species, boosting their magical abilities and gaining the capability to summon destructive spells.


    The Shadow Cloak also allowed a Devil to perform various other, difficult tasks, such as performing attacks deliberately targeting their opponent''s soul.


    After forming theyers of Shadow Cloak, the Devil moved onto something much, much more malicious.


    ''Blood Sacrificial Magic,'' the Devil muttered internally, performing many hand signs while repeating a few specific words internally. A malevolent aura spawned, epassing his incredibly tough body while reinforcing it further.


    The Devil stepped forward, staring into the sky as he gouged his own eye out.


    *


    Arthur was oblivious to the Devil''s actions and continued the process without hindrance. He didn''t wish to use Heaven''s Echo Strike before materializing Sword Aura, as not only was it incredibly tiring¨Cand would render him unable to move for a bit after usage¨Cbut it would also waste a precious opportunity.


    By improving himself during battle, Arthur would also gain an advantage during future battles in which such techniques were necessary. The Mushin State Of Mind could be incredibly versatile when used properly.


    [47%... 48%...]


    [49%... 50%...]


    [Half-Step Sword Aura achieved. The process has slowed significantly to allow for a smooth assimtion.]


    [Mushin State has disabled for smooth assimtion.]


    Arthur felt his emotions return. A refreshing and painful sensation coursed across his body simultaneously, as if he were stoned. The State Of Mushin was quite peculiar, and so was the process of reverting.


    He smiled, sensing the drastic increase in power. However, his expression darkened as his gaze fell upon the Devil, who seemed to be smirking, despite Arthur''s rapid development during battle.


    "You''re finally back. How do you like this?"


    The Devil''s voice was rather croaky, with arrogance and disdain poured atop it. Even his voice contained immense power, as Arthur''s ears stung as the sound waves entered them. ''What¡­ the fuck.''


    Before him was something that could only be described by the word, "monstrosity."


    With a thick shroud of shadows coating its true body, it was difficult to spot the specifics. However, it was shaped like Typhon from the Greek myths, with a rathernky yet tall main body with various sprouting tentacles and limbs.


    ''The Demon Transformation.''


    Arthur was certain he couldn''t deal with such a transformation using normal means. But, perhaps his new abilities could hold a candle against his foe.


    "I honor your presence, King of our kind. I sacrifice my blood for your cause, for only you possess the power to grant me strength¡­"


    "No!" Arthur roared, rushing forward while using [Ethereal Glide], summoning tes of mana beneath his feet. Directly adjacent to the Devil was a pir forged using darkness, to which the former was praying.


    Arthur''s eyes disyed a trace of concern. The King Of Devils was an unknown figure, and could not be awakened. It wasn''t like a mere High Tier Novice Beast would awaken it, but sacrificing his blood in exchange for power?


    That could be troublesome.


    Destructive, even.


    "I stand at your feet in honor of your deeds, in respect of your position, in reverence of your power, in awe of your existence, and in hopes that you shall grant your descendant the power to destroy his foe."


    "For I am a Devil myself."


    Devils were the lower kind of Demons, and had a King, unlike thetter. The King of Devils was unknown and was said to be weaker than the Demons. Although, no one could confirm the fact, as no one had ever witnessed his awakening.


    It was only said that the King Of Devils was in a deep slumber and that a certain figure would eventually awaken it.


    Arthur summoned wisps of Sun Energy, condensing them before unleashing a powerful de wave that seemed to shatter the limitations of a regr yer. The ground shook, while the sky darkened.


    Boom!


    The de wave collided with the Devil, conjuring a storm of dust.

 Chapter 222 HellFlame

    <h4>Chapter 222 Hellme</h4>


    Following the impact, the storm of dust continued to erge before a massive wind spell released by Arthur caused it to subside, revealing the oue of the collision. A smile remained on the Devil''s face, although slightly strained.


    Blood trickled down its body, while a deep gash was visible on his rather unusual body, staining it crimson.


    "You¡­" The Devil spoke, maintaining the rather annoying smile on his vicious face. His voice wasced with restrained fury. Suddenly, a dark barrier formed, separating Arthur and the Devil and allowing thetter to pray in peace.


    Arthur didn''t simply observe and unleashed a barrage of strikes that caused the barrier to shake, but it didn''t shatter. Arthur wiped the sweat from his forehead, deciding to enter the Mushin State yet again.


    Although it was not rmended due to the assimtion process, it wouldn''t affect it too much. Or, it shouldn''t¡­


    [Entering Mushin State¡­]


    [The Efficiency of Sword Aura Assimtion has decreased.]


    [Warning: Extended usage can cause irreversible brain damage. Use at your own risk.]


    [Warning!]


    Arthur nced at the messages, exiting the state for a split second to reveal a frown. However, he quickly returned to the state, determined to destroy the monstrosity that stood only a few hundred meters away.


    Bursting forward, Arthur released a barrage of destructive spells, utterly decimating the surrounding area as the destruction progressed. The effects of the spells were cataclysmic, as the barrier shattered without much trouble.


    There were two options.


    Attacking directly.


    Attempting to deplete the Devil''s mana by continuously shattering his barriers.


    The Mushin State considered the first option to be the most beneficial, as it was the most direct and effective tactic. Following the conclusion, Arthur''s unified body and mind sped forward, unleashing a torrent of ming attacks.


    He experienced exhaustion, but the Mushin State restricted the feeling from affecting Arthur''s mind, obstructing it entirely. The me attacks ignited the Devil''s horrifying body on mes, but they didn''t seem to affect him too much.


    With a somewhat strained expression, the Devil continued praying as if it was all right.


    Blood escaped the Devil''s body, slowly approaching the dark monument as it shone with a malevolent light. A few undecipherable words escaped his unconventionally shaped "mouth," following the rise of miasma towards the sky.


    Arthur remained stoic, swinging Skofnung with as much power as possible. Raging winds blew in all directions, while a plethora of elemental attacks approached the Devil''s body, threatening to rip it asunder.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With only a slight dy in between each one, all attacks collided with the Devil''s body, delivering heavy, deep wounds that seemed to leak an excessive amount of blood.


    Then, reinforced by the mana stone, Arthur attempted to approach the Devil in order to use [Judgment Regeneration]. When he was barely an inch away from the Devil, his palm collided with thetter''s skin.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 99% Sin and 1% Virtue.]


    [Very Minor de-buffs are being applied.]


    The crimson aura epassed the Devil''s body in mere seconds. However, despite that, there wasn''t much progress. Due to the Devil''s excessive strength which was leagues above Arthur''s, it was difficult to make use of [Judgment Regeneration].


    Arthur couldn''t sense such a change, as he was in a state of thoughtlessness.


    He quickly used [Searing Gaze] to disturb the Devil''s concentration before unleashing a barrage of Sun Energy, exhausting his entire reserve in a single moment. However, it couldn''t be helped, as the State Of Mushin determined this to be the perfect time.


    Arthur couldn''t argue with the unification of his own body and mind.


    [The Assimtion Of Sword Aura is reaching its climax.]


    [The State Of Mushin is being forcefully disabled to undergo a smooth assimtion.]


    As Arthur''s emotions returned, his face paled. ''Fuck, not right now!''


    Despite his internal ramblings, however, the State Of Mushin did not return. Instead, a sharp pain originating at his sternum rushed in both directions, causing every cell of his body to throb with excruciating pain.


    However, despite the pain, a sense of invigoration overtook Arthur''s mind, providing him the illusion of invincibility. He did not make any rash decisions, and quickly began consolidating thebination of his mana and will.


    [Sword Aura has formed.]


    Arthur raised Skofnung, igniting the de with Sword Aura. The aura seemed to be of a liquid substance, although it wasn''t restricted to the specific state of matter. It also seemed akin to the condensation of fumes.


    Arthur''s Sword Aura, as expected, was a deep shade of crimson. It crackled with intensity, as if begging to be unleashed upon tough foes. Arthur smiled, inspecting the explosive power contained within it.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' appreciates the boost in power.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises its wielder/master to finish the Devil quickly.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' warns its master.]


    Arthur nodded, his expressionced with determination. With an ear-piercing shout, he rushed forward, forming a crimson trail behind him. The Devil¨Cat that moment¨Cfinished his praying, raising his tentacle-like arms towards the now dark sky.


    A shrill scream escaped the Heavens as the temperature of the atmosphere rose at a terrifying pace. Arthur felt a suffocative feeling rise in his chest as a dark-red aura burst from the Devil''s body.


    "Hellstorm Tempest!"


    The Devil''s voice resounded through the Heavens as a call from Hell. The sky was quickly stained a ck-red hue, which truly disyed the power of a Devil King''s descendant. He could even grant his descendants immense power.


    Arthur didn''t waste any time, and unleashed the first movement of the Divine Heavenspitting Resonance Art¡­


    The atmosphere screamed in protest, while Skofnung shook violently in joy, savoring the sensation of unparalleled power coursing through its metal. Arthur tightened his muscles to restrict an explosion, condensing all the coursing power toward a certain direction.


    At that moment, hellfire rained from the sky.


    However, Arthur was not weak.


    He swung Skofnung, unleashing what could only be described as eternal torture upon whoever was struck by the short, silent, concise sh fused with intense, raging, aggressive power.


    Hellfire collided with Heaven''s Echo Strike.

 Chapter 223 Tenth Floor (1)

    <h4>Chapter 223 Tenth Floor (1)</h4>


    Following the initial sh, a deadly silence embraced the world. It was as if existence was dyed ck and white.


    When color returned to the world, the results of the battle were quite evident. The sky turned ashen yet again, while the dark red hue bled out, overtaken by the blinding, warm rays of the Sun.


    The breeze was hot, capable of delivering severe burns on regr skin.


    Arthur stared nkly at the massive remains of the Devil. Thetter had severe burns, while his body was ripped asunder from the center as a result of being struck with Heaven''s Echo Strike directly.


    Arthur felt intense pain course through his body, causing him to copse on the sizzling ground. Hellstorm Tempest seemed to have altered the biome that the world, or the space, was supposed to represent.


    Arthur''s screams resounded across the world, darkening the atmosphere. Even after suffering hundreds of deaths, the pain was simply too much. A spell infused with the mana of a High-Rank Novice Devil?


    Once Arthur''s pain reduced, he revealed a faint smile.


    ''So, I can finally defeat weaker Elite Rankers if I can hit them with Heaven''s Echo Strike,'' he muttered internally, chuckling as he celebrated the joyous event. Not only had he sessfully inherited the de Sovereign''s legacy, but he''d also unlocked the State Of Mushin, Sword Aura, Skofnung''s new ability, and had managed to defeat a beast even weaker Elite Rankers would have difficulty fighting.


    ''The Devil King¡­''


    ''I should look into him a bit more. Even with the Blood Sacrificial Ritual, such power is utterly absurd. Had it not been for Heaven''s Echo Strike, I would be six feet under by now, with the Devilughing over my dead body.''


    ''To gain such power through simply sacrificing one''s vitality is truly absurd, especially considering the Devil was not even a Beast Subordinate, but a Novice Beast.''


    Arthur pushed such matters to the back of his mind, releasing a deep sigh as he packed his belongings, which amounted to a falchion. He was practically naked, with only a few pieces of fabric covering his private parts.


    ''I should invest in some better clothes,'' Arthur muttered internally.


    He headed outside, escaping the space before traversing through the underground passage, emerging from a stairway before entering the streets of the ninth floor. The moon was bathed in a dim, silver glow that acted as a beacon within the darkness of the night sky.


    A soft breeze swept across the streets, pleasantly tickling Arthur''s skin while he quickly headed to a clothing store, purchasing loose robes and a tunic and leather pants to wear underneath. It was quite a casual outfit.


    Arthur then headed to the sixth floor, notifying the Saint Sealing Devil about a few matters before finally returning to the ninth floor.


    ''Finally, I can attempt the tenth floor.''


    Arthur approached the floor tower, registering before beingunched into the tenth floor of the tower. As soon as he entered the floor, all materialistic belongings were stripped from the crimson-eyed man, leaving him bare.


    His body slowly emitted a dim glow, eventually losing its ability to be tangible, and morphing into an ethereal body. His senses weakened, while all skills and boosts were stripped, too. He was merely a spirit.


    A shell of his true self.


    Or, perhaps he was his true self at that moment.


    His surroundings were empty.


    He stood in a world bathed in infinite light, with not a shred of darkness or shadow to outline whaty within. The entire world represented nothingness, but in a sense opposite to a world of darkness.


    Arthur felt his emotions fade. His existence became faint, while only a part of his true self remained.


    Suddenly, he took a step forward, the ground beneath producing ripples to amodate the sudden change. Although the ground was not filled with water, it still splished and sshed upon impact.


    There were no leaderboards, although they did exist and measure one''s abilities, they were not entirely objective. One''s progress on the tenth floor depended on oneself and one''s true abilities¡­


    Not skills, weapons, or boosters.


    But one''s existence.


    One''s soul.


    Not one''s ability to endure physical pain.


    But one''s ability to react to mental pain.


    The tenth floor was very unorthodox, with many yers questioning its existence and disying indignation at its difficulty. However, those who''d passed the tenth floor knew of its value in one''s life.


    It was akin to a rebirth.


    Akin to a dip in holy water.


    The way of the tenth floor was quite fast, and one could finish within hours¡­ Or, some could take years. Regardless, no matter when one finished the tenth floor, externally, only two minutes would have passed.


    The time within the tenth floor did not affect the time in Residential Areas.


    Arthur¨Cviewing the world of eternal light with an entirely expressionless face¨Ctraversed forward with soft steps, causing tiny ripples to form beneath his feet. The faint sound of sshing water also resounded.


    The hum of a seraphim was audible.


    The chirping of birds.


    But it was all an illusion.


    What existed within the world was a world devoid of sound. Devoid of objects. Devoid of distractions, except perhaps the ripples.


    Arthur continued forward, desperate to reach the end of the road, uncertain of the oue, but certain of his personal goals. One could not know how one''s life would progress, though one could manipte it indirectly.


    One''s goals were what mattered.


    The oue would depend on circumstances and what you did with your life.


    Arthur¨Cwith those words etched within his mind¨Ccontinued forward. He enjoyed the destination more than the road and was unable to find sce, despite his surname saying so. He was so focused on the destination that he forgot the joy of life.


    Eventually, his life became miserable, with his family abandoning him entirely, and him cutting ties with them over a petty argument.


    At the end of his lifetime, he came to regret his decisions, desperate to change.


    s, time was an aspect he did not have an abundance of.

 Chapter 224 Tenth Floor (2)

    Chapter 224 Tenth Floor (2)


    Second life.


    It was reincarnation.


    Not many believed in it, yet those who did know of its consequences and benefits. Reincarnation was a particrly fleshed-out concept, with many theories and opinions surrounding it.


    Yet, was one certain of what it symbolized? Or what one could achieve using it?


    Arthur was unbeknownst to it.


    He walked forward endlessly. After passing away, he was reincarnated on the same path. Only, this time, heavy, golden blocks weighed down on his shoulders. Three of the blocks were distinct, with a size much vaster than the others.


    Arthur continued forward, contesting with beasts and storms while chasing his goals. The golden blocks only grew heavier as time passed, forcing Arthur''s knees to bend while walking, and slowing his pace.


    The beasts and storms only grew more powerful, forcing blood to seep from his wounds.


    He couldn''t fight anymore, suffering due to the weight on his shoulders. Finally, he was forced to drop a few smaller gold blocks, relishing the sensation. However, once the beasts and storms grew more powerful yet again, he dropped more blocks.


    It was aplicated situation.


    With every block Arthur dropped, his anger and frustration increased, while the urge to iste himself grew. Tears escaped his eyes, while an unknown feeling originating in his chest epassed his entire existence.


    Finally, with only the three gold blocks remaining on his shoulders, he came across two orbs, one forged using light, and the other forged using darkness. Arthur fought valiantly to the end, until the three gold blocks fell to the ground, disintegrating.


    In desperation and in agony, Arthur swore to destroy the two orbs, continuing to fight with only a deranged smile visible on his face.


    However, in the end, he lost.


    He suffered death yet again.


    That was his "fate."


    *


    Arthur relished the peaceful, serene sounds of the sshing water. He sat at the riverside, his eyes gazing upon the mesmerizing scenery of the snow-capped mountains in the distance. The rays of the Sun only seemed to increase their majesty.


    His crimson eyes faded into a cool shade of blue, reflected by the clear water that seemed to glow rapidly.


    Arthur savored the scenery, spending his days fishing and living a minimalistic life without children, a spouse, or parents. A life of istion seemed to be the optimal choice, given hisck of principle.


    A few years passed, then a few decades, and eventually, Arthur''s life came to an end.


    His body entered the river, disintegrating before long and entering the vast ocean, never to be found.


    *


    Arthur gazed upon the scenery with widened eyes. He sat atop a cliff, looking at the lush forest beneath with a certain, child-like innocence. Suddenly, a few years passed, and a peerless beauty sat at Arthur''s side.


    The peerless beauty had crimson hair that cascaded down to her waist. She had porcin skin and wore a shawl that seemed to cover her entire body. With scarlet eyes that seemed to have bled into a dark, simple color, she seemed full of wisdom.


    She hugged Arthur''s arm, gazing down at the lush forest while revealing a gentle smile.


    A few years passed yet again, and this time, a child dressed in loose robes sat between the couple. He giggled, huddling between the two adults in order to feel their warmth. However, such joy did notst long.


    Winter arrived, and before long, Arthur and the peerless beauty passed away. The child honored them with a funeral, and left the cliff, shedding tears of sorrow. However, the river of time was unending.


    He soon found himself a wife and had three children.


    Arthur and the beauty''s life were merely records of history, remembered by a single person, who soon passed away.


    Before long, their lives had been forgotten.


    *


    Arthur''s hands trembled. Clutched between his fingers was a dagger around nine inches in length. It seemed capable of slicing even metal if wielded properly. Its tip currently faced Arthur''s sternum.


    He stood in a dark alley, away from the vibrant colors of the modern city in which he resided, alongside histe family. His eyes disyed true fear¡­ Fear that corroded his mind, instilling a certain sense of paranoia within it.


    His sanity was deteriorating each day.


    After the murder of his family, including family, spouse, and children, Arthur was unable to endure the sense of guilt that overtook him. Although he was not involved in the murder, he hated himself for not being there in their time of need.


    Now, as he gazed upon their tombs, there was something he couldn''t endure.


    ''Should I¡­''


    As the tip neared his heart, Arthur shut his eyelids, a tear seeping from the corner of his eyes as he tightened his body.


    Stab!


    As the tip pierced his soft flesh, Arthur''s eyes turned bloodshot. Searing pain assaulted his body, forcing him to the ground in mere seconds, a pool of blood forming around his convulsing body.


    He opened his mouth several times, only to close it again.


    ''Fucking hell¡­''


    He writhed in pain. A scene unbing of a man of his stature yed out in the dark alleys, shadowed by the modernized city.


    *


    The scent of blood filled the air, tickling a certain crimson-eyed man''s nose. He snorted, however, unperturbed by the smell he''d caused by ughtering hundreds, perhaps thousands of men.


    His eyes radiated an air of indifference, while his pose, which he performed atop a pile of corpses, seemed Kingly. The air of royalty was present. The modern world wouldbel him a cold-blooded murderer, but he was merely a man protecting his Kingdom.


    Suddenly, a wisp of darkness slithered its way above the pile of corpses, nestling in Arthur''s embrace.


    "Why do you continue?"


    The darkness asked, confused.


    At those words, Arthur revealed a cold smile, baring his fangs as he stared into the distance.


    "If my life wasn''t a flowing river, but instead was a tranquilke, how would I dominate the ocean?"


    "If the shackles of fate bound me, would there be a purpose to my life?"


    "If I was merely a character in this book, would I be able to pursue my own path? A path devoid of treaders, one that holds incredible risk, yet an equally profound reward?"


    Suddenly, Arthur exploded into molecules of both light and darkness.


    What remained could only be described with a single word¡­


    Chaos.

 Chapter 225 Canis Major Token

    Chapter 225 Canis Major Token


    Arthur''s eyes opened, revealing what seemed to be an entirely different man. It was exactly like he''d heard and experienced; the tenth floor was truly akin to rebirth. The possibilities of life were explored in depth, while the tower provided hints for one''s path.


    However, in Arthur''s case, the matter was ratherplicated.


    Unlike in his former life, when the tenth floor rmended he focus on the path of magic, this time, it showed nothing. Not a single objective idea was discovered, with it merely being fleeting dreams of possible lifetimes.


    Arthur was still uncertain of what his run through the tenth floor symbolized, but he was only worried about the results.


    [1. Arthur Sce: ???]


    [2. Sun Wukong: ???]


    [3. Jade Emperor: ???]


    A pleasant smile blossomed on the crimson-eyed man''s face as he nced at the results. Although the contents of the judgment were not revealed, Arthur was pleasantly surprised that he was in the first ce.


    Even the Divine Rankers couldn''t guarantee a high ce on the tenth floor due to its mysterious nature and undisclosed criteria of rankings.


    [User has received 50,000 Tokens, Ne Of Valor, and the Canis Major Token.]


    [An announcement has been issued to all yers.]


    [Ten Constetion Tokens have been gathered. Gathering three more will result in an impossible phenomenon.]


    ''Sun Wukong and the Jade Emperor¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, ncing at the leaderboard while maintaining a smile on his face. Suddenly, his expression morphed into one of mystery, after which he let out a sigh.


    He nced at the rewards, nodding in satisfaction. The 50,000 Tokens were quite valuable, especially after Kai''s recruitment, which cost over 100,000 Tokens. For Arthur to revive his funds was his ultimate priority.


    Other than that, the Canis Major Token was also quite valuable. Since he''d gathered ten tokens, many parties would attempt to strike him down. However, his alliance with the Ganghan Guild would prevent such an oue to a certain extent.


    For one to sessfully gather the ten tokens Arthur had in his possession, they would need to contest with the Saint Sealing Devil, which was almost impossible for anyone other than the Divine Rankers.


    Also, no one would strike Arthur before he obtained all thirteen tokens, because only then would it be worth it.


    ''Three more floors, and a small-scale war will begin because of me,'' thought Arthur, smirking as he imagined the possibilities. He nned on reaping as much as he possibly could, but he would probably need to split it with the Ganghan Guild.


    Then again, he could probably harvest a few million tokens.


    It seemed like an absurd amount, but for those on higher floors, it was pocket change. For high-rank ns, hundreds of millions of tokens were merely equivalent to a small transaction. They made massive deals.


    ''Can I sell you?'' Arthur inquired, ncing at Skofnung. If the Devils Skofnung summoned couldn''t be controlled or manipted, wouldn''t it be better simply to sell Skofnung and receive an appropriate amount of tokens?


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' shivers.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' threatens its wielder, conveying through an emotional transmission its n to summon powerful Devils on its own ord.]


    ''Bitch,'' Arthur replied, clicking his tongue. He quickly packed his belongings before heading to the sixth floor. Once he arrived, he was greeted politely by the members of the Ganghan Guild, who bowed.


    "Why is he being treated so well?"


    "Is he some kind of young master? The Saint Sealing Devil had an illegitimate affair?"


    "He doesn''t even have a wife, dumbass!"


    Many onlookers whispered under their breaths, wondering who this mysterious person was. Why were the members of the Ganghan Guild treating the man so well, given their usual, cold personality?


    "Wait, that''s Arthur Sce!" A man shouted, recognizing the rather distinct, crimson eyes. The crowd broke into murmurs, wondering if that was truly Arthur Sce. The sea of onlookers swarmed the crimson-eyed man.


    "If you step closer, we will interpret that as a deration of war," one of the Ganghan Guild members suddenly stepped forward, unsheathing his sword before igniting his blue-colored Sword Aura.


    A cold breeze epassed the area, with spikes of ice emerging from the ground. Many of the Ganghan Guild members quickly assumed a position, arranging themselves carefully for a possible battle.


    Arthur chuckled, stepping forth as he ced his hand on the shoulder of the man. "It''s fine."


    Although hesitant, the member relented to Arthur''s orders, stepping to the side while sheathing his sword. He bowed, to which the crimson-eyed man nodded in acknowledgment. "Yes, I am Arthur Sce."


    "For those who have questions, I shall stay here for a few minutes. Ask away."


    ''I can''t let the mystery of my identity grow to the point where people disregard the topic,'' Arthur muttered internally, maintaining a gentle smile externally. ''Although I''ve hidden it well using fake names, I don''t believe that''s possible anymore.''


    ''Some people will still be unaware of it, though.''


    A few seconds passed, and a middle-aged man dressed in a suit stepped forward. Beside him was a woman holding a rather crude-looking device, which seemed capable of recording events that urred.


    "Mr. Sce, what is your rtionship with the Saint Sealing Devil?"


    The sea of onlookers seemed visibly ufortable, as if fearing the wrath of the Ganghan Guild members, who seemed unhappy at the mention of their leader. However, they obediently followed Arthur''smands.


    "The Saint Sealing Devil and I are allies, and will stay as allies during the uing war between Asgard and the Devas."


    "The Ganghan Guild is acting as a mercenary group. Will you be joining them?"


    "I don''t feel the need to answer that question."


    The man nodded. "Next question, then. Is it true that you have a hidden affair with King Bahamut''s daughter, Eleanor?"


    The crowd turned silent, while all eyes turned to face Arthur. Expressions of utter shock and confusion were the norm. Arthur''s expression crumpled like a piece of paper. ''Did she say something to the public?''


    "That is absolutely false. Instead, I wouldn''t engage with King Bahamut''s daughter for all the wealth and power in the world."

 Chapter 226 Encounter With Onyx

    Chapter 226 Encounter With Onyx


    The crowd exploded into words of anger and joy simultaneously. A few condemned him for passing on a heavenly opportunity, while others sighed in relief, realizing they still had a chance with their queen.


    "Seriously?" The man inquired, cocking his head while forming an expression of hesitance. He motioned for the woman beside him to shut off the camera, which she promptly did. Arthur narrowed his eyes.


    "Why''d you shut off the camera?"


    "I''m not sure about you, but we prefer to die normally, rather than being crushed under King Bahamut''s feet," said the man, bowing. He nodded in acknowledgment before taking his leave quickly.


    The crowd¨Ctoo¨Cdispersed once those words escaped Arthur''s mouth. Not a single person wished to offend the Celestial Peaks, especially during an already ongoing conflict between two high-ranking ns.


    It was a dire time for many.


    Even the members of the Ganghan Guild seemed hesitant to appear bold as if scared by the mere name of King Bahamut. They nced at Arthur, many emotions shing in their eyes. Fear was only one of them.


    "Young Master Arthur, I think we should¨C"


    "Shut up!" Arthur replied, his eyes radiating immense fury. He stomped over to the man and woman with the camera, snatching it while pointing it at himself. "I don''t know if this is live, but fuck King Bahamut and his daughter. They''re a bunch of dumbasses who think they''re strong because they''re dragons."


    "Dragons are just humans but worse! They have nothing going for them except the ability to fly¡­ Just use wind magic, you fucking pussies. And the thing about spewing all that fire from their mouths? Fire magic exists for a fucking reason."


    "They think they''re special solely because of their gics."


    "They aren''t."


    With those words, Arthur dropped the camera on the floor, watching as the lens shone. The crowd ran in all directions, desperately trying to escape the area. There was no telling if a spy from Celestial Peaks was on the sixth floor.


    "Young Master Arthur, we should leave," the man with ice powers suggested, shing a worried nce at the crimson-eyed man. How could he have expected their Young Master to be so ipetent¡­ so stupid?


    To be capable of offending the Celestial Peaks was a privilege granted only to high-ranking ns. The Ganghan Guild was close to bing one but was not nearly at their level, yet. Offending the Celestial Peaks without sufficient power was akin tomitting suicide.


    Once the members of the Ganghan Guild¨Calong with Arthur¨Chad escaped public eye, the crimson-eyed man reverted to his regr behavior.


    "You, send someone to get that camera and release the footage to the tower," said Arthur, eyeing a certain man who seemed to be trembling in fear. To have offended a world power was nerve-wracking, and the man wanted nothing but to crawl into a hole and never exit.


    "Young Master Arthur¡­ I respect you, but this is too much," the ice-man said, fed up with Arthur''s behavior.


    "Are you questioning me?" Arthur inquired, stepping forward. The man before him was an Elite Ranker, and defeating such a foe¨Cespecially on the lower floors, where penalties could be utilized to their full extent¨Cwas not difficult.


    Moreover, he could simply use the Saint Sealing Devil to his advantage.


    "Yes, Young Master Arthur. To put myrades in danger is an offense I cannot tolerate, no matter what your identity may be. To threaten the existence of the Ganghan Guild is an offense the Saint Sealing Devil cannot tolerate, either."


    "Do you think he can touch me?" Arthur asked, letting out a soft chuckle. He approached the ice man, caressing his cheek. "You are much too young to understand. You, do what I said pronto."


    The trembling man nodded, rushing back towards the crowd while attempting to locate the man and woman with the camera. The ice-man¨Con the other hand¨Cunsheathed his sword, maintaining an emotionless expression.


    "Do you really wish to fight?" Arthur inquired, cocking his head yet again. It seemed he was more bold than the crimson-eyed man initially expected.


    "Only if you continue making such reckless moves. Call that guy back."


    "No."


    Arthur and the ice-man, whose name was apparently Onyx, faced each other. Arthur unsheathed Skofnung, releasing its dark, malevolent aura that seemed to grasp Onyx''s throat, threatening to strangle him.


    However, on the other hand, Onyx''s Sword Aura was equally powerful.


    As an Elite Ranker, he''d learned several tricks only capable of being performed with a massive reserve of mana, which Arthur did not yet possess. If a fight did break out, it''d be difficult to discern the winner.


    ''Stand Down,'' Onyx repeated those words internally, clenching his teeth. Engaging in battle with Arthur would be incredibly detrimental, as that would either be a deration of war, which would shatter the alliance, or it would be an opportunity for Arthur to milk the Ganghan Guild.


    ''My end won''t be pretty if either of those situations ur.''


    So, to prevent such an oue, he needed to maintain a tough persona while simultaneously avoiding a battle.


    Suddenly, Arthur broke out intoughter. "You''re bold."


    The crimson-eyed man and Onyx locked eyes. Arthur suddenly activated [Searing Gaze], sensing what could only be described as "electric shocks" down Onyx''s spine. The man widened his eyes, shocked by the fear that emerged from nothingness.


    Onyx felt a sense of paranoia, as if any second, Arthur would slit his throat in cold blood. As sweat trickled down his face, Onyx nced at the dark alley in which they stood, away from all eyes and witnesses.


    Other members of the Ganghan Guild were present, but they wouldn''t speak a word if Arthur ordered them.


    "Do you dare keep your sword unsheathed, now?" Arthur asked, releasing a quick burst of Sun Energy that seemed to blind Onyx for a split second. That was enough of a sign that Onyx wouldn''t be able to react if they fought.


    "No, Young Master."


    Onyx sheathed his sword, and his Sword Aura diminished rapidly, to the point where the alley reverted to a regr temperature.

 Chapter 227 What The Hell Is A Vietnamese?

    Chapter 227 What The Hell Is A Vietnamese?


    "Where did you even go before attempting the tenth floor?" The Saint Sealing Devil inquired, stroking his chin while observing Arthur, who seemed unconcerned about his behavior prior to their meeting.


    "I was exploring the tower," Arthur replied, focused more on the Pho before him, rather than the conversation. "These noodles look amazing. Where''d you get them from? Can I have the recipe?"


    The Saint Sealing Devil sighed. ''What have I gotten myself into? Then again, he did threaten one of my Elite Rankers and got out scot-free.''


    "That''s pho, a traditional Vietnamese dish," The Saint Sealing Devil exined.


    "What the fuck is a Vietnamese?"


    Felix facepalmed, shaking his head. "Anyway, congrattions on achieving first ce on the tenth floor. I was surprised when I saw the announcement. You have ten Constetion Tokens now, correct?"


    "You guessed the reason I came here," Arthur announced, raising an eyebrow. "And yes, I just received the Canis Major Token, so the people aiming for my head probably doubled. Once I get thirteen, you probably already know what''s going to happen."


    A short silence descended upon the room. The Saint Sealing Devil and Arthur remained silent for a few seconds. "And you want the Ganghan Guild to shield you throughout the entire conflict?"


    "No," replied Arthur. "I only want a small group of Elite Rankers, and perhaps a single Ranker."


    "Then that wouldn''t be a small group," Felix replied. "A group of Elite Rankers led by a Ranker is not easy to assemble, especially for an aspect of the Ganghan Guild that generates virtually no ie, and is not integrated with the guild."


    "Cut the shit. That''s not a very difficult team to assemble for a mid-rank n. Also, I don''t believe you would personallye to the sixth floor every time we needed to meet, if you didn''t consider me more valuable than a few million tokens."


    Felix sighed. "What did I do in my former life to have gotten such a rude child as an ally?"


    "Think about what you did in this life, first."


    "Have some respect for your elders," said Felix, slowly standing up. He walked to the window, staring at the bustling streets of the sixth floor. His eyes disyed subtle nostalgia, which he quickly wiped.


    "I am in shock of your sheer growth, though," said Felix, ncing at Arthur, who seemed to be struggling to use chopsticks. "You were gone merely for a few days, yet you''ve grown powerful enough to face an Elite Ranker without fear."


    Arthur didn''t respond.


    "But you''d most definitely lose to one if you actually fought. So, don''t get too confident, Mr. Sce."


    "Of course," Arthur said.


    "So, what are you going to do from here?" Felix inquired, using his Attainment to seal the edges of the room, allowing not a single sound to enter or escape. "Are you going to clear the three floors first, or focus on the war?"


    "Neither," replied Arthur, leaning in his chair. "People are expecting me to be greedy for the Constetion Tokens. But, I''m not."


    "You''re not? Seriously? You''re weirder than I expected."


    "No, I''m more focused on expanding my own force," Arthur replied. "I''m nning on finding a refinement expert for a new business I''m going to start. I can''t do everything by myself, and tokens are difficult toe by."


    "A Refinement Expert? The Ganghan Guild has a few of those," Felix''s eyes lit up. "I could rmend some."


    "I''m good. I have a few of them in mind, too."


    "All right."


    "Also, I''d rather not take too many favors from you. I don''t want to identally join the Ganghan Guild through some unknown ritual."


    The twoughed softly.


    *


    Following their meeting, Arthur headed to the First Floor''s Residential Area. Only a few months ago, he''d almost gotten killed here. Wearing a cloak, the crimson-eyed man navigated through the Central City, observing the state of the world.


    The uing conflict was worrying to many, but a majority of yers still seemed either oblivious or uncaring of it. However, that would soon change as the two high-ranking ns antagonized each other further.


    It was uncertain whether other ns would interfere, but if they did, the entire tower would be in danger of copse.


    Of course, the Celestial Peaks and the Tower Administration would not allow that to happen. Also, the Demonic and Heavenly Orders would also attempt to resolve the conflict, as their main purpose is to spread the beliefs of the demons and angels respectively.


    Arthur traversed across the soil of the First Floor, arriving at a certain town by asking the citizens. The town was named "Lobrasque''s Ridge," and was a rather tiny town only a few kilometers from Central City.


    Usually publicized as a peaceful location, Lobrasque''s Ridge was a tourist destination. However, not many who entered the city managed to exit without having their head chopped off by the locals.


    ''By locals, I mean the gangs,'' Arthur muttered internally. ''Some low-rank n named Frost King''s Legion eliminated all the gangs in my former life, but during this time, they should still be dominating the town.''


    ''It''s funny how such a town is advertised as peaceful, though. The maniption of the PR must be wild. Everything about this town is fake.''


    ''But only in such crude locations does one find rough diamonds. Arthur eyes lit up as he saw a few men viciously beating a boy that looked barely fourteen or fifteen. The men wore long overcoats while clutching broken pipes in their hands.


    With predatory smiles of mockery stered over their faces, they swung their weapons, feasting upon the boy''s cries of agony and despair. Arthur smiled at the scene, shaking his head at how crude the men''s movements were.


    ''Ever since learning the sword, I''ve been more aware of movements, to the point where I can''t help but judge.''


    ''The boy¡­ he can easily beat them up, judging by his level of strength. Yet, he refrains from lifting a finger¡­''


    ''Interesting.''


    ''Well, he''s a future Refinement Expert, so it only makes sense for him to be peculiar.''

 Chapter 228 Petty Gangsters

    Chapter 228 Petty Gangsters


    Arthur nced at his surroundings, noticing the crowd''s ignorance towards the beatdown. The boy was suffering in in sight, while the men in overcoats hadn''t even taken him to an alley before beginning the beatdown.


    Instead of helping the pitiful boy, however, the residents of the town were deliberately ignoring him, as if his existence was a mere illusion. Despite his painful cries reverberating across the streets, no one cared.


    "How much for a pound of carrots?"


    "Pound? Do you mean kilogram? Anyway, it''ll cost you five tokens."


    "Five tokens!? That''s a fucking rip-off. The ce downtown offers a kilogram for four tokens!"


    "Then go get it from there, bitch. Why waste my time?"


    Arthur nced at the quarrel between a shopkeeper and a rather olddy, chuckling at their pettiness. The two continued arguing for a few minutes,pletely ignoring the beatdown, as if it were a regr urrence.


    Arthur stepped forth, approaching the men in overcoats, who seemed to be enjoying their own sadistic behavior. With wide smiles of mockery stered over their scarred faces, they continued to punch and kick, while swinging pipes.


    Arthur nced at the boy, who seemed to be in a terrible condition. With chipped teeth, a somewhat broken jaw, disfigured hand, and a torso lined with scarlet red marks through which blood leaked, he seeemd to be on the verge of fainting.


    ''There has to be some internal bleeding, too,'' Arthur muttered internally. Although the situation was urgent, he was not perturbed in the slightest.


    "Fes, how about you sell me that kid for 1000 tokens?" Arthur inquired, approaching the men while adopting a rather pleasant smile, his eyes twitching at the sheer fakeness of his own behavior.


    The men in overcoats halted the beatdown for a few seconds, sneering at the crimson-eyed man before resuming it.


    "Come on¡­ What about 1500 tokens?" Arthur asked, sping his hands behind his back to disy vulnerability. Also, he wiped all inconsistencies in his expression to seem like a true, trained merchant.


    "Who the fuck are you?" A certain man with neon green hair and a pattern etched atop his fade asked. His cheek was lined with a faint scar, while one of his eyes had been gouged out, and was devoid of an eyeball.


    The other men continued smiling while swinging their pipes.


    "Ignius James," Arthur announced, bowing in a rather proper fashion. "I am a merchant who deals with ves."


    ''ves?'' The man with neon hair wondered, his eyes widening slightly. If he were a ve trader, Ignius (Arthur) would have at least climbed to the ninth floor and would have the backing of arge corporation.


    Then again, he could simply be a faker, a man simply aiming for a ve without going through the trouble of entering an auction.


    ''Still, it''s better to be a little hospitable¡­ Unless he reveals a vulnerability.''


    With a wary gaze, the man observed Arthur, attempting to detect any unknown variables he''d missed. Thankfully, he didn''t seem to have a hidden team waiting to pounce, and was merely traveling solo.


    If that was the case, they could simply suppress him and steal his tokens.


    ''But I could still hear out his offer,'' thought the man with neon hair, narrowing his eyes. "I''m Leonardo DeCappuchino."


    A short silence descended upon the area. Arthur stifledughter.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing," replied Arthur, reverting to his professional behavior. "Anyway, that boy for 1500 tokens¡­ How about it? In exchange, I can also offer a valuable artifact from the tenth floor, if you want."


    "Hmm, that''s an interesting offer," said Leonardo. "But, what about we simply take the tokens and you get the fuck out of here?"


    ''Another young master cliche situation,'' Arthur muttered internally, shaking his head in second-hand embarrassment. It was truly painful to watch such dumb humans inhabit the tower. Arthur often wondered what the future of Heaven''s Spire was¡­


    "I don''t think that''ll work."


    "Why won''t it?" Leonardo asked, motioning for his other men to back him. A few men with broken pipes and a semi-decent reserve of mana approached the crimson-eyed man, preparing spells.


    "Why use mana in such a situation?" Arthur asked, cocking his head. "It is but a mere streetfight."


    "What the fuck are you saying? Guys, jump him."


    Several men rushed towards Arthur with the intent to kill, their eyes bloodshot and their movements quite fluid. ''I''ll name them man #1 to man #9. Leonardo is the tenth enemy in this situation.''


    ''I don''t think I need Skofnung in this situation.''


    It was at this moment that the residents of the town turned to face Arthur, amused at the conflict. However, judging by their mundane expressions, they expected the fight to progress in a very one-sided fashion.


    It was obvious that numbers would triumph.


    For a single man to defeat ten men¨Cpresumably of simr strength as his own¨Cwas utterly an absurd assumption. But these were the thoughts of weaklings. Higher up in the tower, a single Divine Ranker could defeat dozens of others.


    It was simply a vast difference in skill.


    ''Someone like Zeus could probably pack his entire n alone if the other Olympians weren''t to interfere.''


    As one of the oldest living Divine Rankers, Zeus was an anomaly, and so were Indra, Odin, and the others. Their ns had hundreds, perhaps thousands of years of history, since only a few years after the tower mysteriously appeared.


    They were all beings that grasped their own fate, building their lives using the Spire to Heaven.


    Arthur nced at man #1, rushing towards him while maintaining a rather casual expression. Man #1 swung his pipe in an attempt to knock Arthur out cold, but was met with numbness in his chest.


    The wind escaped his body in a split second, after which he felt his family jewels ache.


    He nced down between his thighs and near his pelvic area¡­ ''My fucking¡­ he''s a fucking lunatic! He''s a fucking psychopath!''


    Before he could react, his jewels exploded into a mixture of white and red.


    Crack! Ssh!

 Chapter 229 The Refinement Expert

    Chapter 229 The Refinement Expert


    Man #2 was executed in a simr fashion, but Man #3 seemed to be quitepetent. He swiftly avoided the kick, twirling mid-air while swinging the pipe towards Arthur''s cheek, attempting to knock him out.


    Simultaneously, man #6 thrust his pipe forward, trying to shatter Arthur''s spine. The crimson-eyed man simply yawned, taking a single step to the side at the perfect moment and allowing the two men to collide with each other.


    Their screams were quite annoying.


    "Is there no one here who can put up a fight?" Arthur''s bored expressions served as a provocation, after which man #4 and man #5 rushed towards him rapidly, unleashing me spells.


    Arthur released a small burst of Sun Energy, immediately extinguishing the spells before roundhousing them within seconds. They fell to the ground while screaming their mother''s name.


    Once all nine men had been executed, Arthur approached Leonardo.


    "It''s just you and I, big boy," Arthur announced triumphantly, thumping his chest in pride. The crowd seemed shocked beyond belief, allowing the area to descend into a deathly silence, in which only Arthur spoke.


    Leonardo gazed at the disfigured bodies of hisrades, many emotions raging through his mind at a terrifying pace. His face underwent several changes, and as a single tear trickled down his cheek, his fighting spirit rose to a surprising degree.


    The urge to avenge hisrades clouded his judgment, preventing him from thinking of a logical solution.


    Not that there was one, either way.


    "You bastard!" Leonardo screamed, summoning a ming snake that hovered above his head, threatening to strike the crimson-eyed man. Arthur smiled, cing his hands behind his back as he observed the snake grow.


    Within seconds, the snake grew to a height of seven meters, and a width of four meters.


    ''That''s one big snake,'' Arthur muttered internally, raising an eyebrow. Considering the density of mana within the spell, it could probably decimate everything within a ten-meter radius. ''I can''t allow that to happen.''


    ''But Sun Energy cannot be wasted for something like this.''


    Arthur clicked his tongue, unsheathing Skofnung as he ignited his Sword Aura. As the ming snake rushed towards him, Arthur simply sliced the spell in half, causing it to disintegrate within a matter of seconds.


    Leonardo''s face paled at the rather bted realization that he''d lost. With a jaw that had hit the floor, he attempted to grab the boy but was unsessful, as Skofnung promptly sliced his arm off.


    "It was a great battle."


    "Who am I kidding, it sucked ass."


    "But, rest in peace."


    Crush!


    *


    Once the battle concluded, the citizens¨Cswallowing their saliva while experiencing a sense of suffocation¨Cfled in fear, but refrained from making a single noise, so as to prevent risking their own life.


    ''These guys are well-trained to avoid the wrath of gang members,'' Arthur muttered internally, gazing emotionlessly at Leonardo''s corpse.


    Ignoring the corpses littered across the ground, Arthur approached the boy. He had short, bright, amethyst hair, and a round pair of dark pupils that seemed to tremble as he observed the battlefield.


    As his gaze fell upon Arthur, he shrunk, releasing a pitiful squeal of true fear.


    "Are you okay?" Arthur quickly transformed into an innocent man, raising his eyebrows before widening his pupils and opening his lips to seem truly concerned about the boy''s well-being. "I took care of those guys who were bullying you."


    The boy shook violently, obviously traumatized by the sight before him. He extended an arm towards the corpses but halted.


    "Here," Arthur muttered, cing his hand on the boy''s head. A crimson aura spilled from his palm, engulfing the boy''s body in a cocoon of pleasant energy. A distinct warmth spread across the boy''s body, numbing the pain.


    The boy''s strained expression loosened, while his grim face brightened. "T¨CThank you¡­"


    "You''re wee, child," Arthur said, gently stroking the boy''s hair. "It was only my duty as an elder brother to help someone in need. If you need any help in the future, don''t forget to call my name, okay? It''s Arthur."


    Without awaiting a reaction, Arthur turned around and walked away.


    "Wait! Brother Arthur!"


    ''Sess,'' Arthur celebrated internally, facing away from the boy while adopting a devilish smirk. ''Young people are always the easiest to trick. So naive, so gullible¡­''


    "Yes, boy?" Arthur inquired, turning around while adopting a confused, innocent expression. "Is there something you''d like to say to me? Perhaps you''ve realized your misdoing of not inviting me to your home?"


    "Ah¡­ yes, of course," the boy replied, bowing. "I would be ted if elder brother were to visit. I''m sure my mother could make something delicious for my elder brother to feast upon. Here,e with me!"


    The boy approached Arthur, interlocking his arm with the crimson-eyed man''s. "I''m Matthew, by the way! I wish to thank you for your service."


    Arthur gently ruffled Matthew''s hair, smiling.


    The two traversed across the town, quickly arriving at a shabby shack. The wood used to forge the shack seemed to be rotting, while an unknown nt seemed to be sprouting from the logs. A rotten odor emerged from the logs.


    "I apologize for the smell," said Matthew, noticing Arthur''s expression.


    "Oh, it''s fine," Arthur replied promptly. "I was just wondering why you live in such a ce. You deserve much better."


    Matthew giggled. "You''re funny."


    ''That wasn''t supposed to be a joke,'' Arthur muttered internally, but refrained from voicing his thoughts. The shack was on the verge of shattering, with broken pieces of wood. Fragments of sses surrounded it.


    Bottles of beer were littered across the area, while the odor of urine and feces was distinct.


    ''People really treat this ce as a dumpster. I believe Matthew rose in fame once his mother died. The burst of motivation brought him to discover his own capabilities, after which he finally grasped his own fate.


    Matthew was one of the best Refinement Experts during Arthur''s former life, and was allied with Heaven''s Challengers, until the Great War.


    ''But he didn''t betray me. It was purely a business rtionship.''

 Chapter 230 If Only You Knew I Wasnt Joking

    Chapter 230 If Only You Knew I Wasn''t Joking


    Matthew slowly opened the door. It let out a loud creaking noise while slowly opening, revealing a dark pathway. From the depths of the pathway, a distinct, scraping noise could be heard.


    No, it wasn''t scraping.


    It was something different¡­ something more vicious.


    "Let''s go," Matthew announced, excitedly treading along the narrow pathway while bending over to fit. Arthur followed the boy, observing the harsh living conditions he seemed to suffer through.


    ''Why were the gang members assaulting such a boy?'' Arthur wondered, narrowing his eyes. ''It''s not like he has anything valuable to give. Perhaps they were after his mother? Yeah, that''s definitely a possibility.''


    ''But for a gang of such people to target a single woman, she must not be simple.''


    The two finally emerged into a ten-meter by ten-meter, square room. In the center of the room was a coffee table, on which the skin and body of a potatoy. Beside it sat a rather beautiful woman, holding a peeler.


    "Mother," Matthew shouted, approaching the woman in a hurry before wrapping her in his embrace. The two shared a short hug before separating. The woman nced at Arthur, nodding her head in acknowledgment.


    "I''m Diamond, Matthew''s mother," the woman introduced herself, standing up before bowing once.


    "I''m¡­ uh, Arthur," Arthur announced, bowing. He contemted whether to use a fake name, but eventually decided against it since there was no point.


    "Elder Brother Arthur saved me from those gangsters today," Matthew chimed in, a smile tugging at his lips. Diamond''s expression crumpled at those words, and she immediately rushed to Matthew''s aid.


    Grabbing his shoulders with an expression of terror, she locked eyes with her son. "They harassed you again? What happened? Did you get hurt? Did they go too far with you? Name them!"


    Her eyes exuded a sense of fear mixed with fury as if she were contemting whether to endure it or retaliate. Arthur understood the subtle hint, interpreting it as a warning to him by Matthew''s mother.


    Although incredibly faint, Arthur had sensed the pressure as soon as he entered the room. Diamond was not ordinary, but she also wasn''t too weak. ''I think she could''ve beat those guys up, though.''


    ''Was it simply because of her absence?''


    "They were beating me with metal pipes," Matthew confessed, staring at the cold, hard floor of their shabby den. Reminded by the words of her mother, Matthew couldn''t help but massage his arms, recalling the fear, the pain¡­


    Every single day, he endured it. But today, a part of him wondered if they were going to murder him.


    "Metal pipes¡­" Diamond struggled to suppress her anger, clenching her teeth.


    "But Elder Brother helped me! He killed them all!" Matthew admitted cheerfully. As someone born in the tower, he was obviously not oblivious to brutality. Although still somewhat shocking to watch, he was quick to disregard it.


    Diamond nodded, letting out a sigh as she turned to face Arthur, tears of gratitude trickling down her cheeks. She approached the crimson-eyed man, grasping his hands as she shook them. "Thank you so much for saving my child."


    "It''s no problem," replied Arthur, mustering his best smile.


    The three conversed for a few minutes before Arthur finally realized the time was ripe to bring up the main topic. "Diamond, I have a proposal for your son. It''s a job offer thates with better living conditions and five thousand tokens per week."


    Arthur knew the pay was certainly adequate to attract Matthew''s attention. It was only Diamond he needed to convince.


    "What are the contents of the job?"


    "Artifact Refinement," Arthur replied. "I''m in the works of establishing arge-scale group, and I need people whom I can trust. I can''t trust those old geezers that cost tens of thousands of tokens per item."


    "Artifact Refinement?" Diamond asked warily, narrowing her eyes. "Why do you think my son is fit for the job?"


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed his little inventions," Arthur exined. "The machine that converted kic energy into electrical energy¨Calthough crude¨Cwas still a testament to his skill and potential growth."


    "How do you know about his inventions?"


    "I don''t appreciate being interrogated, Diamond, but I noticed its existence, and asked a few citizens about its origins."


    Diamond nodded in satisfaction, apologizing for her behavior. She then turned to face Matthew. "Do you wish to go with Elder Brother Arthur?"


    Matthew nced at Arthur, then back at Diamond. "Only if youe with me."


    Diamond smiled gently, caressing her son''s cheek. "I don''t know if that''s possible¡­"


    "Oh, that''s possible," Arthur interrupted. "I can double the sry if youe, too. The more the merrier, right? Also, I need a fresh start, since everyone is already a master at their profession."


    "Are you trying to raise a high-rank n or something?" Diamond asked jokingly, letting out a chuckle as she rejoiced.


    "Yes."


    A short silence descended upon the den before Diamond and Arthur burst intoughter. The former wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. "I like a man who has a sense of humor. I''m in."


    "Amazing," Arthur replied. "I''ll let you guys pack up, and be back in¡­"


    "An hour."


    "Sounds good."


    Ruffling Matthew''s hair gently, Arthur exited the den while smiling devilishly. ''If only you knew I wasn''t joking.''


    ''Anyway, that went quite smoothly. I wasn''t nning on recruiting Diamond before I met her, but now¡­ She''s interesting. The more interesting people I have with me, the more we can potentially grow.''


    ''Ferhill''s going to get angry. I should probably notify him before bringing children over every few days. I wonder how Kai''s doing¡­ I hope Ferhill''s teachings have helped him be ustomed to the world.''


    ''I feel like a dad.''


    Arthur shook his head, wiping the grin off his face. ''Anyway, as the war approaches, I can only grow my forces. My group won''t be able to be a low-rank n until I be a Ranker, which is years away.''


    ''Unless I focus solely on climbing, which is also impossible.''

 Chapter 231 The Gangs Payback

    Chapter 231 The Gang''s Payback


    ''If I can align the thirteenth Constetion Token with when the true war between Asgard and the Devas begins, I can minimize damage to myself. Well, that might backfire, since the Divine Rankers might pay attention to me, instead.''


    Arthur wasn''t certain what to do, but he decided to push it aside until it came to it. Dispelling all of his thoughts, Arthur entered the State Of Mushin to reduce his cortisol levels, abandoning logic for instinct.


    It wasn''t long before Diamond and Matthew exited the den. Arthur spotted a bag in each of their hands. "Are those all of your belongings?"


    "Yeah," Diamond replied, casting a nce at her bags. "I''m pretty minimalistic."


    Arthur nodded. "Let''s go."


    The three traversed through the First Floor, chatting while familiarizing themselves with each other. Arthur maintained a somewhat gentle smile, as if he were the kindest soul Matthew and Diamond had evere across.


    However, their paths were not smooth.


    "That''s the guy, right?" A certain man with short, ashen hair that was slicked back, inquired. His eyes remained on Diamond, Arthur, and Matthew. A somewhat short woman with stark ck hair¨Cwho stood beside him¨Cnodded.


    "That''s definitely him!" The woman announced, smiling devilishly. "You can ask anyone who was there! He''s the one who brutally murdered the other guys!"


    The ashen-haired man gently patted the woman''s head, smiling as she squealed in delight, trembling in pleasure. Behind the ashen-haired man, hundreds of men dressed in ck stood in an orderly fashion.


    The harsh rays of the Sun shined upon them, enveloping them in a warm light that provided majesty to their formation.


    The man at the front held two small axes, while the woman beside him wielded a rapier. All men dressed in ck seemed to wield longswords that were strapped to their waist, yearning for the taste of blood.


    "Mother?" Matthew''s eyes widened as his body suddenly began trembling violently. His expression crumpled like paper, while he obeyed the sudden urge to lower his head before the group.


    Diamond also seemed conflicted. She nced at Arthur, dumbfounded by his casual demeanor and nk expression. ''What is he thinking¡­ He''s probably shitting his pants right now¡­ I should probably step forward before something happens.''


    Swallowing her saliva, Diamond stepped forth, approaching the ashen-haired man, whose smile widened. "I''m Diamond. Can I help you?"


    "Definitely," said the ashen-haired man, licking his lips in a lewd fashion. His gaze seemed to pierce Diamond''s soul. His eyes fell upon her decently-sized breasts, and his narrowed, as if inspecting them. "You can definitely help me tonight."


    Diamond felt the sudden urge to castrate the ashen-haired man, but as she nced at Matthew''s trembling figure, she couldn''t help but sigh. But she couldn''t simply endure the harassment¡­


    "I''m sorry, but that won''t be possible," a voiceced with confidence rung in Diamond''s ears, startling her. The sound of footsteps resounded across the area as a certain crimson-eyed man halted beside Diamond. "You won''t survive until tonight."


    "Arthur Sce," said the ashen-haired man, raising an eyebrow. "The man who was first ce in the first ten floors."


    "I''m surprised you recognize me."


    "Who wouldn''t? You''re practically a celebrity, and even with recent recording of you insulting Princess Eleanor, it wouldn''t be a surprise if you disappeared any day now. Actually, do you think Princess Eleanor would hook up with me if I give your chopped-up body to her in equal pieces?"


    "No, I think she''d barf and kill you, too," Arthur said, half-jokingly. ''Considering Eleanor''s personality, it wouldn''t be a surprise if she actually did.''


    The ashen-haired man seemed to have interpreted Arthur''s words as humor, as he promptly burst intoughter, clutching his belly. "You''re funny. It''s a pity you''ll be buried six feet under after today."


    "Really?" Arthur asked rhetorically.


    "Really."


    At that moment, the two unsheathed their weapons almost simultaneously, moving their bodies at terrifying speeds as they shed instantaneously, defying severalws of nature in the process.


    "Diamond, protect Matthew," Arthur ordered, forming a barrier that deflected a de wave headed in Diamond''s general direction before shattering. Nodding while conjuring several defensive spells, she rushed towards her son, casting them on him.


    The men dressed in ck unleashed their rapiers, roaring in determination, which was vivid through their eyes. Stomping the ground at the same time, they rushed forward in a uniform fashion.


    The woman''s eyes widened as a ball of mes rushed towards her, but a certain man dressed in ck protected her.


    "You really have an entire posse, eh?" Arthur inquired, raising an eyebrow as he and the ashen-haired man shared blows.


    "They''re called the Legion Of Hatake."


    "What is Hatake? Some kind of dumbass name you pulled out of your ass? What''s with the cliche group names these days?"


    "Hatake is my name¡­" The ashen-haired man seemed truly offended at Arthur''s words, as his confident demeanor crumbled in an instant. Arthur bit his lip, finding the man somewhat pitiful. Then again, Arthur still believed the name was weird.


    "Get a new name," Arthur suggested, igniting Sword Aura, prompting Hatake to do the same. Using [Divine Sense] to predict almost all of Hatake''s movements, the former continued to y with thetter.


    However, it seemed as if Hatake was maintaining a bit ofpetition, as he seemed incredibly confident in his abilities.


    The Legion of Hatake spread out, circling the crimson-eyed man as they prepared an assault. Hatake smiled, slipping away while allowing his men to unleash a barrage of spells and strikes on Arthur.


    ''So that was his n,'' Arthur muttered internally, heightening the potency of [Divine Sense]. In terms of reflexes, the crimson-eyed man was an expert. The de Sovereign''s legacy trial had benefited him in more ways than one.


    ng!


    Arthur quickly deflected a certain strike, conjuring a barrier to block a spell before repeating. He moved at terrifying speeds.


    Hatake expression gradually turned grim, but he didn''t give up.


    ''I still have a few cards¡­''


    He was surely not helpless against Arthur¡­


    Or was he?

 Chapter 232 Advent Of The Weather God

    Chapter 232 Advent Of The Weather God


    Arthur released Skofnung, tossing it in Hatake''s general direction. Coated with an evil aura, the Demonic de screeched, bursting into hell mes¨Ca pre-prepared spell Arthur attached to the de¨Cbefore utterly decimating the surroundings.


    Hatake immediately clenched his teeth, encircling the Legion Of Hatake with a protective spell before swinging his sword in Skofnung''s general direction. Sword Aura burst from the collision, dying Hatake''s surroundings in a dark red hue.


    Skofnung immediately spun like a boomerang, returning to Arthur''s hand following the collision.


    "We shouldn''t fight here," Arthur suggested. Webs of Sun Energy encroached his forearms, assuming the appearance of shackles. A blinding glow exuded from the webs, stopping Hatake in his tracks.


    ''What the fuck is that¡­'' Hatake muttered internally, unable to pierce the white-yellow light with his mighty gaze. However, he wasn''t perturbed. He extended an arm, allowing water to spill from his palm.


    Immediately, the water transformed into vapors, floating up into the sky. Hatake''s eyes glowed a faint cyan, while his expression turned into confidence. Arthur was unaware of the man''s n, and simply unleashed a barrage of sword strikes upon him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Hatake promptly defended, allowing his shoulder to be pierced by Skofnung''s tip. Arthur reached an arm forward to activate [Judgment Regeneration], but Hatake noticed something amiss.


    He twirled his body, evading the crimson-eyed man''s hand and insteadnding a kick to his head. Arthur''s neck was on the cusp of twisting as he stepped back, utterly shocked by the turn of events.


    His gaze suddenly shot toward the water vapor, which seemed to be condensing in the sky.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' is perplexed by the turn of events.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' wonders what the water vapor is capable of doing.]


    Arthur wasn''t any better, but he could sense a form of ''danger'' within the formation of clouds up above. ''A weather manipting spell? If it works, that could put Diamond and Matthew in danger¡­''


    ''It wouldn''t affect me, but they aren''t epassed by any protective measures other than Diamond''s weak spells.''


    Arthur clenched his teeth, calmly staring at the clouds. They were now an ashen color and seemed to be rumbling, threatening to release a downpour. ''Is it just a form of rain? That shouldn''t hurt anyone¡­''


    Arthur hadn''t witnessed such a spell before. If it were merely rain, there would be no consequences.


    Suddenly, however, a deafening roar emerged from the clouds, while the skies darkened significantly. Hatake''s body began deteriorating, but a few men dressed in ck suddenly approached him.


    The entirety of the Legion Of Hatake ced their hands on their leader''s body, pouring their mana reserve towards the spell.


    Arthur immediately sensed the approaching danger¨Cmuch clearly, this time. Performing a fewplex movements, he allowed the Mana Stone to maintain a steady flow of mana while he conjured a barrier.


    "Diamond, Matthew, run!" Arthur yelled, raising Skofnung.


    Once the two had escaped the vicinity, the crimson-eyed man prepared to unleash Heaven''s Echo Strike. He quickly entered the State Of Mushin before coating Skofnung in Sword Aura, preparing to unleash the attack.


    ''I need to reduce the intensity and destructive properties a bit, but it should be fine.''


    Those were hisst thoughts before entering the State Of Mushin.


    The clouds roared yet again, allowing a single raindrop to seep through.


    Plop!


    As soon as the raindrop collided with the ground, a downpour began, followed by what could only be described as, "Demolition."


    A streak of lightning rushed to the ground, followed closely by the deafening screech of thunder. The yellow streak faded, revealing the formation of a massive crater only a few meters away from the crimson-eyed man.


    "Hold on!" Hatake screamed, his eyes bloodshot. The spell consumed an incredulous amount of mana, and even with several dozens of yers supplying it with power, it still ate away at Hatake''s entire existence.


    Hatake was scared.


    As soon as his eyes fell on Arthur''s Sun Energy, he was aware of his impending doom. However, before he perished, he wished to watch Arthur fall before his eyes. He didn''t care about dignity or honor.


    He simply wished to watch his foe grovel before his feet.


    Several lightning strikes fell to the ground, resulting in the formation of a smokescreen. Arthur professionally evaded the strikes, preparing Heaven''s Echo Strike simultaneously.


    After a few seconds, it was finally time.


    Arthur swung Skofnung, releasing particles of unknown density or origin. It was a tiny, silent sh, yet it echoed unparalleled power and dominance, splitting the clouds in mere milliseconds.


    Skofnung trembled, unable to contain such destructive power.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' squeals in excitement yet again.]


    Arthur dropped Skofnung, brushing his fingers along his hair. The State Of Mushin wore off, and a new dawn approached the tiny town on the First Floor. The streaks of lightning faded, while the warmth of the Sun surfaced yet again.


    ''Fuck,'' Hatake muttered internally as his body began fading, only leaving behind particles of dust. The spell he casted was named, ''Advent Of The Weather God.'' It was a forbidden spell initially cast by the Raos Emperor several centuries ago.


    When casting the spell, the Raos Emperor reported a searing pain in his chest. And it was only a few months following that when he copsed, dying in a matter of seconds due to a "curse."


    ''I thought a higher mana supply would dispel that consequence. The Raos Emperor had less mana than any mage.''


    ''But I guess not.''


    Those were Hatake''sst thoughts, as within seconds, his body was reduced to mere dust.


    The men dressed in ck were unable to contain the explosive energy and perished as a consequence. The woman was dead long before that. The vige seemed so deste at that moment as if it were abandoned.


    Arthur stood before a scene of mass destruction.


    "What happened here?" Diamond and Matthew approached the area, their eyes wide and disbelieving.


    Arthur turned around, de-activating the State Of Mushin. He nced at the scene before scratching his head.


    "Nothing¡­ Nothing happened."

 Chapter 233 Too Much Change

    Chapter 233 Too Much Change


    "Nothing?" Diamond muttered those words repeatedly, staring dumbfoundedly at the destruction before. The crimson-eyed man¨Cif he seemed a mysterious man before the incident¨Cnow seemed like an old master disguised as a teenager.


    "This looks so cool¡­" Matthew muttered, his eyes glittering in excitement. To him, the scene seemed to be something straight out of an action movie¡­ Not that movies existed inside the tower.


    The vigers slowly stepped out of their homes. A few copsed on their knees, devastated by the sheer destruction caused. A few shed tears of joy, having gotten ridden of the gangsters ruling the town.


    Arthur didn''t mind them and simply motioned for Diamond and Matthew to follow. "The bumps have been smoothened."


    *


    The three continued after Diamond sorted her thoughts. However, she still couldn''t understand the extent of Arthur''s power. He''d evolved into a seemingly mysterious existence within her mind.


    Was he trying to trick her and Matthew? Was he genuine?


    A man with such power would not allow meremoners such as them to work under him. Also, a man with such power would not recruit a boy he knew only for a single day. What was the catch?


    s, whenever Diamond raised the question, Arthur dispelled her doubts by offering a seemingly logical answer. It seemed there were no catches, there were no strings attached to the situation.


    But was that possible?


    There was no free lunch. Although Arthur clearly stated Diamond and Matthew would need to work, the sry was incredibly high. The mother could not believe Arthur was so generous, despite not having tested Matthew''s skill.


    ''But what can I do?'' Diamond asked no one in particr, staring at her son, who seemed so excited. ''I couldn''t let him live in the slums his entire life. To give him a better life, this is the only option.''


    ''Also, those gangsters deserved nothing but death after what they did. So, although he''s mysterious, he seems somewhat nice.''


    Arthur''s impression rose in Diamond''s mind, and a sense of acknowledgment built up. It wasn''t long before the trio appeared in the Outer District. Matthew gasped, excited to explore the newnd.


    As someone who''d been born on the First Floor, and had never stepped into the Outer District, he seemed like someone from the countryside.


    ''He can''t return to the First Floor,'' Arthur muttered internally. ''If he tries, he''ll be transported to the Tutorial World. That seems to be a w I need to deal with. Perhaps training him will help him pass the Tutorial World.''


    Arthur nced at Diamond, who seemed to be thinking the same. Her son¨Cif he teleported yet again¨Cwould end up in the Tutorial World as a newbie. In order to resist death, he needed to be prepared.


    "Shall we continue?" Arthur inquired, once Matthew had properly explored the Outer District. It was almost evening, and the rays of the Sun seemed to have turned orange-gold. Matthew and Diamond nodded.


    A few minutes passed, and they arrived at the hotel where Kai and Ferhill stayed.


    Entering, they immediately headed to the room.


    Knocking on the door, they instantly heard the sound of soft footsteps. As the door gently creaked open, what weed them was Kai, dressed in a burgundy, scarlet-red suit and donning a gaze fitting of a yboy.


    He wore stylish sses and held a wine ss in his hand. With his hair short and neatlybed to one side, he truly seemed like a gentleman.


    "What the fuck happened to you?" Arthur wasn''t able to contain his words, as Kai''s appearance was seriously off-putting. With a quick nce and a smirk, after which he shook his head up and down, Kai stepped aside.


    "Come on in, youngsters," said the Child Of Fate. He then dug into his pockets, retrieving a rose. "This is for thedy."


    Diamond blushed, to which Arthur and Matthew cringed. She dly epted the rose, caressing her cheek as she pinched Kai''s nose. "Oh, how cute and charming you are! What''s your name?"


    "Regr people call me Kai, but for babes¡­" Kai began, maintaining a smirk. "Babes can call me darling if they want."


    Without hesitation, Arthur stepped forward and smacked Kai on the head, resulting in him releasing a wince. He caressed his head, at which moment Diamond stepped forward protectively.


    "Don''t harm the boy," said Diamond, interlocking arms with him.


    Arthur nced at Matthew, who nced back. Disappointment was written on their faces.


    ''This is disgusting, right?''


    ''Yeah, very disgusting!''


    Kai chatted with Diamond, while Arthur and Matthew explored the room. The crimson-eyed man immediately headed in search of Ferhill, who seemed to be in the bathroom. Banging on the door, Arthur threatened the man.


    "Get out before I count to 5, or else your little brother won''t live to see another day."


    As soon as Arthur said those words, he heard a banging sound, followed by a screech of pure terror. He heard a few more banging sounds, to which he let out a few chuckles while counting. "3¡­. 4¡­."


    Before he could utter thest number, the door shot open, revealing Ferhill, with only a towel draped over his family jewels. His breathing was rather erratic, while his chest heaved violently. His face was red as if he were exhausted.


    "What the fuck did you do to Kai?"


    "You told me to make him ustomed to society!" Ferhill protested, attempting to escape Arthur''s wrath. "I did exactly that, and even went overkill! He can pull any woman he wants, now!"


    "Yeah, but he''s also obsessed with his image, now!" Arthur yelled. "I needed him to be a normal person. Look at him, that is not normal!"


    "Yes, it is!"


    Arthur looked at Ferhill in disdain. "Are you slow? Have you never interacted with a female before? How do you have a wife if you think that''s ''normal?'' I feel bad for your wife, who has to suffer through you."


    "Say whatever you want about me, but don''t disrespect my wife!"


    Arthur gave up, massaging his temples as he nced at Kai again.


    ''He needs to be fixed.''

 Chapter 234 River Of Oaths

    Chapter 234 River Of Oaths


    On a fluffy, red couch at the center of a furnished room sat five people. Diamond, Arthur, Kai, Matthew, and Ferhill. Diamond seemed to have recovered from her embarrassing situation, while Matthew seemed exasperated. Ferhill seemed terrified, while Kai sat with a casual expression stered over his face.


    Arthur stared at them all. "Kai, what did this guy teach you?"


    "He taught me the basics of something called ''Charisma,''" Kai exined, cocking his head. "Is that wrong?"


    "Well¡­" Arthur was unable to respond. "It''s not wrong, by itself, but do not trust Ferhill''s ways. He''s not a ''normal'' human by any definition."


    Kai directed a disgusted nce at Ferhill, who averted his eyes while releasing a sigh. ''Damn, my hard work was washed away in mere seconds. Why does this guy trust Arthur so much? I thought we had a connection¡­''


    "Anyway, forget about that," Ferhill waved frantically. As long as the discussion continued, Arthur would continue to criticize him. To escape the cycle of harassment, he decided to switch the topic, deciding to attack the crimson-eyed man. "Are you attracted to kids?"


    Silence descended upon the hotel room. Everyone hesitantly looked at Ferhill, wondering if he''d lost his mind.


    "What¡­?" Arthur spoke with squinted eyes and a cocked head as if he were bewildered.


    "First Kai, and now Matthew. You''re collecting them like a certain pocket monster franchise," Ferhill exined. "Are you nning on reviving childbor?"


    Arthur felt his palm itch, but he resisted the urge. His lips quivered as he clenched his fist. Ferhill seemed to be stiflingughter, as the crimson-eyed man spotted a slight curl at the edge of his lips.


    He nced at Matthew and Diamond. ''Now they think I''m a predator.''


    The two gazed at Arthur hesitantly, wondering if Ferhill''s words held even a hint of uracy.


    "Elder Brother, I didn''t expect that of you," Matthew muttered in disbelief and disappointment as if he''d lost all hope. With his head down and his fists clenched, he truly seemed saddened. "I didn''t know preying on children."


    "Oh, he loves it!" Kai chimed in, his expression that of joy.


    ''This guy misunderstood,'' Arthur facepalmed. "You''re not helping, Kai. Wait, when did I even prey on you?"


    "Remember when you made me eat those balls and thin, soft, yellow sticks?" Kai asked rhetorically, licking his lips in a lewd manner as he recalled the moment. "I loved those balls. Can we try those again?"


    Silence.


    "He means spaghetti and meatballs."


    "Yeah!"


    Silence.


    "I don''t prey on children."


    Silence.


    "I swear."


    Silence.


    "Believe me," Arthur begged, abandoning his pride. Beingbeled as a child predator was much worse than epting it solely to preserve his dignity. Not that there would be any dignity to speak of. "Kai was talking about spaghetti and meatballs. He ate them in a restaurant on the ninth floor."


    Diamond, Ferhill, and Matthew turned to face Kai. "Is that true?"


    Kai nodded innocently, as if unbeknownst to the predicament his seemingly harmless words had put Arthur in. "He taught me how to order food."


    "So that''s how it was," Matthew muttered, nodding. "Yeah, I always had faith in Elder Brother. He would never do something like that."


    Arthur eyed him in disgust. "Anyway, can we move on to the main topic or not?"


    Diamond, Kai, Ferhill, and Matthew turned silent at those words, motioning for the crimson-eyed man to speak. They offered their undistributed attention to Arthur, who cleared his throat before beginning the exnation.


    "Ferhill, I hope your skills in the art of trade haven''t regressed. We''ll need it pretty soon."


    Ferhill nodded confidently.


    "The reason I hired Matthew and Diamond was to refine artifacts, while Ferhill can take care of the sales. We are going to establish an organization based solely on the manufacturing and distribution of artifacts."


    "With the uing war between the Devas and Asgard¨Cwhich I''m sure all of you are aware of¨Cit is the best time to establish something like this. By remaining neutral and protected by a third party, we can conduct distribution without issues."


    "We can also buy materials from the supposed third party. Kai, you''ll be in charge of the entire operation, since Ferhill will fuck us up."


    Arthur could practically sense Ferhill''s gaze burning a hole through his soul, but he deliberately ignored the man. "Any questions?"


    "Who is the third party in this situation?" Ferhill asked. "You''ve been gone for several weeks. Don''t tell me you still haven''t secured a connection. Either way, can our ally match up to the power of the Devas and Asgard? If not, then they''re useless."


    "They cannot match up."


    "See? Then we should ju¨C"


    "But they are still pretty close."


    Ferhill narrowed his eyes. "And just who is this third party?"


    "The Ganghan Guild," Arthur admitted tly, inciting a round of gasps. Kai and Matthew gasped despite being unaware of the situation, while Diamond and Ferhill gasped in pure terror. The Ganghan Guild was not a simple organization.


    "I don''t believe you," Ferhill immediately stated, averting his gaze.


    "I don''t give a flying fuck," Arthur instantly replied. "Ferhill, when you need materials, contact the Saint Sealing Devil directly. Mention my name and you''ll receive the materials free of charge. At least, for a little while."


    Ferhill swallowed his saliva, imagining a conversation with the Saint Sealing Devil himself. He nodded fervently.


    "Are you certain it''s safe to ally with the Saint Sealing Devil?" Diamond inquired her face a mixture of fear and uncertainty.


    "I mean, yeah? Is there something wrong?"


    "It''s¡­ nothing."


    "Mother¡­" Matthew whispered. "You can tell Elder Brother. It''s no big deal."


    Diamond''s gaze lingered on her son before she nodded. "It''s rumored that he sacrificed his own family to gain power."


    Silence descended upon the area as everyone stared at Arthur. His expression was conflicted, mixed with bewilderment and dumbfoundedness.


    ''What the fuck¡­ How do they know about the River Of Oaths?''


    ''No one in the previous timeline was aware.''


    ''Or were they?''


    Instead of spewing his thoughts, Arthur simply uttered a single word.


    "What¡­"

 Chapter 235 Profound Pot Of Alchemy

    Chapter 235 Profound Pot Of Alchemy


    "I don''t know if it''s true, but that is what I''ve heard," Diamond exined, her face pale. "Also, I''ve seen him kill people simply for looking him in the eye. He''s a lot like those gangsters you killed."


    "You''ve ''seen'' him?" Arthur inquired, squinting.


    Diamond nodded casually as if it wasn''t a big deal. "He came to the Central City of the First Floor for an unknown reason, escorted by a certain man with ice powers. That''s when he killed the people."


    "But that isn''t all," Diamond continued. "He also tried to sexually harass someone there, but the man with ice powers stopped him. This incident was a few decades ago now, but I vividly remember it."


    "Also, he was involved in a scandal with another mid-rank n, in which he was rumored to have refused to honor a deal. However, instead of apologizing, he exterminated the entire n, instead."


    Arthur nodded. All of the incidents were quite famous and widely known. However, he still couldn''t wrap his head around Diamond''s knowledge about ''sacrificing his family in exchange for power.''


    It seemed to be a mere rumor, but was it possible?


    It was obvious that the high-ranking ns weren''t aware of the specifics, as the Saint Sealing Devil was still living at this moment, without being exploited by any of them. However, could they have a faint idea?


    If so, Felix''s life was in danger.


    ''I don''t care if he diester, but I can''t let him die until I''ve settled in the tower. A few years, maybe? I need him to protect me when I get the 13th Constetion Token, and help me act as a mercenary in the uing war.''


    Arthur didn''t pay mind to Diamond''s concerns, as he was aware of Felix''s character. He only trusted the man because of the River Of Oaths. If it weren''t for his inability to break promises, Arthur would have nevere into contact with him.


    For a man like the Saint Sealing Devil, knocking a few heads off peoples'' bodies was equivalent to regr activities on a Tuesday.


    He was definitely powerful enough.


    ''But he has alreadymitted,'' Arthur muttered internally. ''The reason he was able to dishonor the other guy''s deal was because one of his subordinates made the deal without mentioning Felix''s name. Tricky bastard.''


    ''But this time, using such a loophole is impossible.''


    "I see¡­" Arthur muttered. "However, I''m certain of my decision. He is our only option at such a time."


    Diamond nodded, somewhat perturbed, but didn''t dare question the crimson-eyed man, her employer.


    "Ferhill, we have a few materials stored in the back, right?" Arthur inquired. Getting the gist of the situation, Ferhill immediately left the room before returning only a few minutes afterward, holding a few sets of items.


    He ced them on the floor.


    "Matthew, sit in a meditative position."


    Matthew did as ordered. Arthur plopped down on the floor beside him, shutting his eyes whilemanding the boy to follow his every movement. ''The guy can already use mana. It seems Diamond taught him a little bit.''


    Arthur willed the mana in his body to engulf three items, all with distinct features. "I will be refining a pot capable of brewing pills for alchemy."


    Uttering those words, a streak of purple light emerged from the items. Arthur slowly drained their energy before condensing it, allowing the items to wither away. The metal melted, while the grass withered.


    The purple energy floated across the room, engulfing it and providing it with ample warmth. It was illumination at its finest, simr to LED lights.


    Following that, Arthur extended his arm, grabbing a regr, silver pot withplex markings etched upon it. He took off the lid, allowing the purple energy to seep within while producing a sizzling sound.


    Once the sizzling subsided, the purple light then engulfed the pot, causing it to levitate. Sweat trickled down Arthur''s forehead as he performed the specific part of the process. His body trembled.


    The markings on the pot became defined, while a certain aura surrounded the pot.


    It was as if the pot had been reborn. With a more intense and profound aura, the pot had ascended from a mere household item to a full-fledged artifact capable of being used to brew and craft pills.


    "I don''t expect you to be able to do this on your first try, but you''ll learn. Eventually."


    With those words, Arthur named the pot. "The Profound Pot Of Alchemy."


    The others cringed but did not voice their thoughts. Matthew sat in a meditative position, focusing solely on the pot before him. Arthur ced his palms on his back, guiding the boy through the process.


    Diamond watched intently as Matthew sped through the process, performing only a little worse than Arthur on his first try.


    ''The guy''s a fucking genius,'' Arthur raised his eyebrows, utterly shocked by Matthew''s performance. Had he been even a little experienced, the pot would''ve skyrocketed in terms of value.


    This was exactly the sort of boost the organization needed to take off.


    Suddenly, Diamond approached the pot, as if entranced by it. "Can I¡­ try?"


    Arthur cocked his head before nodding. "Why not?"


    He ced his hands on Diamond''s back, guiding her through the process. Her energy was much more potent, while her performance seemed to be refined as if she were an expert at the art.


    She was even better than Matthew.


    ''I hit the jackpot,'' Arthur revealed a joyous expression, cheering internally. Considering the two were still able to improve endlessly¨Cas they were mere newbies in the art¨Cthe organization would eventually possess two heavenly refinement experts.


    ''I guess this is the benefit of talent,'' Arthur muttered internally, slightly bitter that the two had received such results while being mere newbies, while the crimson-eyed man had trained for over a year during his former life.


    It was truly unfair.


    Then again, Arthur wasn''t one capable of speaking about such subjects, considering his personal situation.


    Receiving the legacy of 2 Starbreakers wasn''t an ordinary task, by all means.

 Chapter 236 Meeting Of Divine Rankers

    Chapter 236 Meeting Of Divine Rankers


    Diamond''s refinement resulted in the creation of an amazing artifact, capable of assisting amateur alchemists on their journey. However, even for amateurs, the item was of incredibly high value.


    It matched the peak of what amateur pots were generally capable of.


    "Nice job," Arthur praised the two, patting their shoulders. "Ferhill, in a few minutes, contact the Saint Sealing Devil through this insignia to request practice materials. You guys keep training. Kai,e with me."


    "Arthur¡­" Ferhill said hesitantly, his eyes containing a hint of worry.


    "Don''t worry, the Saint Sealing Devil won''t hurt y¨C"


    "That''s not what I was going to say. Arthur, how long has it been since you received a good night''s sleep?"


    "Oh, it was only yesterday¡­" Arthur''s voice trailed off, his eyes widening in shock. "I¡­ I don''t seem to remember. Was it while recruiting Diamond and Matthew? While conquering the tenth floor? While inheriting the de Sovereign''s legacy? While visiting the Saint Sealing Devil?"


    Silence.


    "While recruiting Kai? No¡­ I slept before I embarked on those journeys, while you and I were living together after the destruction of your other shop."


    Ferhill nodded. "It''ll be better if you sleep."


    Arthur released a deep sigh before nodding. Procrastinating would only result in adverse effects and would hinder his future movements. "Anyway, before I go, I need to exin our purpose. Do you guys know about the yer Tournament?"


    "The yer Tournament?"


    Kai, Matthew, Ferhill, and Diamond adopted expressions of confusion. It seemed as if they were unaware. "The yer Tournament is a tournament held on a global scale and involves the participation of all yers under the fiftieth floor, if they wish to enter."


    "The rewards is 50,000,000 Tokens, and the divisions are Alchemy, Combat, Artifact Refinement or cksmithing, and a final Race."


    Before the others could respond, Arthur trotted over to Ferhill''s bed, dozing off in mere seconds. Thetter adopted an expression of indignation, but didn''t dare to disturb the crimson-eyed man, fearing what would ur if he did.


    "Apetition? Of yers and Elite Rankers?" Ferhill recalled Arthur''s recent words, shaking in his boots. The others noticed his reaction, and were equally as shocked by Arthur''s ambitions. They were truly terrifying.


    Everyone was uncertain, except Kai.


    "What''s an Elite Ranker? Can I eat it?"


    *


    The pce was engulfed by the absence of light. Soft footsteps resounded across the massive venue, while theck of chatter incited a rather distinct, deathly silence no one wished to interrupt.


    In a vast hall situated on the top floor of the ceiling, a crowd of shadows sat in a distinguished manner. The hall seemed endless, with pristine, white, marble flooring and golden, impegnable walls.


    [A/N: Don''t start getting any ideas.]


    A chandelier hung from the center, but it was virtually worthless, considering the dim lighting. Several shadows dressed in maid and butler costumes danced across the hall, their movements swift and somewhat robotic.


    Several paintings hung on the walls, many highlighting the victory and glory of three prominent figures, each of contradicting morals and elements. Yet, they acted as a united front, defending theirnd against foes.


    The pictures highlighted their undying valor, endless strength, and overflowing pride.


    A long, grandiose table was situated at the center of the hall, several shadows sitting at the edge. The table was dark brown in color, and had several encrypted, mysterious markings that seemed undecipherable to the people sitting.


    At the head of the table sat a man, his heavenly, white hair cascading down like a waterfall, and his thick, bulging muscles attracting the eyes of the women donning maid costumes. A thin, white cloth hugged his massive, defined chest, while loose, casual pants epassed his lower body.


    He possessed a thick, white beard, and topaz eyes that seemed to radiate and exude the true meaning of power. With a frown clouding his face, and tightly crossed arms, he seemed to be dissatisfied.


    "Where is he?" The white-haired man''s booming voice resounded across the hall, causing the ground to shake as shockewaves threatened to form. "A leader of a mere mid-rank n is dying this meeting¡­ How low have we fallen?"


    "Calm your horses, Zeus," A woman with long, silky, red hair spoke in annoyance, picking her ear as she crossed her legs arrogantly. "Lower your voice. One day, you''ll make my eardrums burst."


    "Like it matters, you snake!" Zeus let out a thunderous roar, lightning circling his fist as he smashed the table. Yet, the table¨Cbeing as sturdy as it was¨Cdidn''t even shake. It absorbed the impact without giving out.


    However, his actions did seem to annoy the others.


    "Zeus, sit your ass down and stay quiet," a certain man with simr white hair spoke, his voice brimming with suppressed fury. His amethyst eyes glowed as a powerparable to the heavens arose.


    The hall turned silent for a split second, in which everyone processed the sheer power that danced along the man''s fingertips.


    "Oh? And what are you going to do about it, Indra?" Zeus challenged, releasing an aura that shed with Indra''s, the collision threatening to destroy the entire pce. Thankfully, through the joint efforts of everyone present, the destruction was reduced to a mere scratch on a certain wall.


    Silence descended upon the hall.


    "Indra, Zeus," another man interrupted their sh. It was Odin, the Divine Ranker of Heaven''s Spire and the leader of Asgard. He had silky, silver hair that fell down to his shoulders, and a single, golden eye.


    His other eye was sealed shut, a deep scar running along it. He had wrinkly skin and was dressed in casual attire consisting of a tunic and denim jeans. An odd choice of outfit, for certain.


    Two dark ravens rested on his shoulder, a single, purple eye present in their sockets.


    "It is best not to escte this conflict more than it already has."


    "You''re one to talk, old bastard!" Zeus shot back, his re fierce. "Your armies are facing off against Indra''s, right now."


    Odin furrowed his brows but didn''tment.

 Chapter 237 Saint Sealing Devils Arrival

    Chapter 237 Saint Sealing Devil''s Arrival


    "Snake, would you mind creating a barrier so Zeus and I could duke it out?" Odin inquired politely, ncing at the red-haired woman who spectated the showdown with a bored expression.


    "Would you stop calling me a snake?" She protested, pouting. "I''m the leader of the Holy Land, for fuck''s sake. Diya, The Blood Queen!"


    "Snake," said Vesto, the leader of the Shimmering Dragons. Watching such banter, the leaders of a few powerful mid-rank ns couldn''t help but shake violently in their boots, wondering if they would perish.


    A single flick of the Divine Rankers'' wrist would render them dead.


    "Watch it, Vesto, or I''ll clip your fake dragon wings off," Snake¨CDiya, threatened, baring her fangs as she leaned forward, summoning a pair of tweezers cloaked in heavenly light. "And you''re one to talk. Your parents named you Vesto, as a female!"


    Ahriman and Daniel, the leaders of the Demonic and Heavenly Order respectively, remained silent, their gazes motionless. Despite having a blood feud, the two were capable of controlling themselves.


    ''They are arguing like children,'' Ahriman clicked his tongue, adopting a disdainful frown as he repeatedly tapped the table as a form of self-stimtion. A faint murderous intent shed across his crimson eyes.


    Daniel noticed the sh of hostility. Although he was more timid, or as he liked to phrase it¨C" good-natured¨C" than his counterpart, he, too, was somewhat perturbed by the sheer ipetence of the Divine Rankers.


    Although their power was great, their intelligence wascking, in Daniel''s opinion. ''Olympus was much better in the past¡­''


    "Diya, do you mind?" Odin persisted, his eyes gentle and his tone polite. Shivers shot down Diya''s spine as she heard the old man''s voice. Although he seemed virtuous, Odin was not the man he acted like.


    In reality, he was vile.


    As Diya was about to form the barrier, a certain discement of mana suddenly caught her interest. Her expression bled into that of amusement while a strange feeling caused her heart to race.


    The doors to the hall swung open, while the gazes of all turned towards them.


    Light interacted with shadows, blending together while repelling each other simultaneously. A certain waltzed into the hall. With a charming smile and a lighthearted attitude, he immediately caught the attraction of most females in the hall.


    The Divine Rankers clicked their tongues, d they didn''t bring their wives to the meeting.


    With curly, white hair and refreshing, blue eyes, the man held more charisma than any other human. His porcin skin and well-toned body onlyplimented his features, while his ck suit was a true eye-catcher.


    "Did I miss the party?" Felix inquired, his eyes darting around the hall. "Snake, fill me in, would you?"


    "Of cou¨CI mean, shut the fuck up before I beat your ass," Diya replied, realizing her mistake while calming her racing heart. Her cheeks reddened in embarrassment, to which Felix¨Cthe Saint Sealing Devil¨Csmiled.


    Felix observed the hall, eventually adopting an expression of confusion. "Where''s Jacob? Did the Paragon Of Vengeance get destroyed in the few meetings I missed? Zeus, you need to control your temper. You can''t go destroying ns."


    "Shut up, boy," Zeus grumbled. "Jacob is azy man."


    "That doesn''t excuse him, but okay," replied Felix, shrugging his shoulders as he plopped atop a throne. "Odin, are you nning on shooting your shot on Diya? Have you already done it? Can I expect a baby soon?"


    Silence descended upon the hall, the res of all the Divine Rankers piercing Felix''s soul. Yet, he wasn''t affected in the slightest, maintaining a frivolous smile. Diya''s face contorted, revealing immense rage directed towards both Felix and Odin.


    Odin seemed unaffected. "Shoot my shot? Please, I have a wife."


    "You didn''t mention that a few weeks ago when we had this conversation, but it''s fine," Felix shook his hand in dismissal. "Diya, do you fancy this old man."


    At that moment, Ahriman and Daniel¨Ctheir eyes containing immense fury¨Cstood up simultaneously. The gazes of the Divine and High Rankers turned towards them, hints of fear visible within them.


    A few were unaffected, though.


    "Halt this immaturity this instant," Ahriman''s demonic voice reverberated across the hall, causing ss to shatter, and the ground to shake.


    Daniel remained silent, yet his support of Ahriman''s statement was ringly obvious.


    Felix nodded, releasing a deep sigh. "It seems the overlords have spoken. You guys can''t just shut the fuck up, can you? Anyway, let''s begin without Jacob, then. He''s really wasting our time, isn''t he?"


    A vein bulged from Zeus'' forehead, but he remained silent, suppressing the urge to burst into fury.


    "For the first topic of this meeting, I would like to mention the dynamic shift on the 98th floor," Odin mentioned, his ravens whispering a few words in his ear. "A few forbiddennds have begun oozing an unknown substance."


    "Not only that, but the climate is also shifting. Asgard is experiencing warmer winters, even though it used to drop down to almost Absolute Zero. Now, Asgard experiences winters around -250 degrees Celsius, which is almost a twenty-degree increase."


    "Summers have also been much hotter."


    "But that is the least of our issues. Thews of the world have also begun changing, while the three Norns have mentioned a drastic change in the future. Many talents have begun rising from the lower floors, which the Norns mentioned was a reason."


    "Well, as they say, each generation is a torchbearer, passing the me of wisdom, knowledge, and innovation to the next," Vesto admitted, her expression mncholic. "I''m not even that old, though."


    Sensing the piercing gazes of all the Divine Rankers, Vesto couldn''t help but assume a protective stance. "Are you guys saying I''m old? Fuck you! Anyway, as Odin said, the Shimmering Dragon has also been noticing such a change."


    "It''s a surprise that Odin decided to mention the Norns. Usually, he''s as protective of them as his wife."


    "I can concur with his statement, though," Zeus announced. "The Moirai, or the Fates, have also announced something simr."

 Chapter 238 Moirai And Norns

    Chapter 238 Moirai And Norns


    ?


    ''Even the Fates?'' Felix muttered internally, stroking his chin. Considering both the Norns and Moirai had announced such changes, it seemed they were inevitable. ''That boy¡­ he has something to do with this.''


    ''I noticed it when he came back from the tenth floor. He was much stronger, not only mentally, but also physically. It was as if he''d realized something he was uncertain of prior to his departure.''


    ''As if his doubts had been cleared.''


    "You mentioned the change inws, Odin," Diya suddenly interrupted. "Exin. The Holy Land has also experienced climate change, but not anything of that sort."


    "Yes," Odin replied, staring directly at Diya as he licked his lips. "That is because no one noticed the change inws except the Norns, and perhaps the Fates. It was a subtle shift, but the Norns discovered something. I am not at liberty to reveal what it was, as I¨Ctoo¨Cam not certain."


    "Odin, control your sexual desires, or else I''ll tattle on you to Frigg," Felix announced yfully, revealing a toothy grin while observing Diya''s ufortable expression. "I''m sure she''ll love to hear all ab¨C"


    "Okay, okay," Odin interrupted Felix''s monologue, releasing a sigh.


    At that moment, Diya shot a thankful nce at Felix, to which thetter replied by winking yfully.


    "All right, if there''s no other information to be shared, we''ll move on to the next topic," Zeus announced, his gazeplicated. "Does anyone have anything to share, or can we conclude this meeting?"


    "Why''re you in such a hurry?" Felix inquired, cocking his head.


    "None of your business, devil," Zeus shot back, directing a re at the Saint Sealing Devil.


    "I have something to discuss," a hand shot up. The eyes of all Divine Rankers turned to face a woman with beautiful, dark hair that cascaded down to her waist. A detached expression clouded her jade-like face, while her eyes were narrowed.


    She seemed like an ice beauty.


    "Speak," Zeusmanded, resting his face atop his palm, while his elbow rested upon the table.


    "I wish to discuss a certain man named Arthur Sce," the ice beauty announced, causing murmurs to arise within the hall. The dancing shadows stopped, while a deathly silence enveloped the area once the murmurs subsided.


    There wasn''t a single existence in the tower unbeknownst to the name Arthur Sce.


    As the notifications of his sess were transmitted digitally to al yers, his legend had already been built. He had a strong foundation, and many admired him. However, there were always two sides to a coin.


    Some used him of being a carry. A carry was a yer guided through the tower''s floors by bribing the Guardian in-charge. However, many dismissed such a brazen im, as the Tower Administration had yet to react.


    Or, perhaps even the Administration was involved?


    That im was also dismissed, as the High Guardians had yet to make a move. Preserving bnce was the eternal duty of the High Guardians, and to discard their purpose was like giving up on their life.


    yers didn''t believe the High Guardians had the guts tomit such an act.


    "Arthur Sce¡­" Zeus muttered the name as a cacophony of crackling lightning descended upon the hall, enshrouding it with blinding light and a feeling of dread. Zeus'' expression remained deadpan, but one could practically sense the fury ooze from his muscr body, like a bodily fluid.


    His impression of the crimson-eyed man was not well, as he arose like a prodigy, much like him in his prime. As someone capable of dominating the lower floors, Arthur inevitably piqued Zeus'' interest.


    Despite being such a prideful man, Zeus lowered himself, sending several letters of invitation, and even an envoy.


    Yet, hisck of presence hindered the invitations and envoy from ever reaching Arthur.


    ''How could he not be interested in joining Olympus?'' Zeus wondered once his envoy failed to locate the crimson-eyed man, overflowing with rage and indignation. ''The boy is too arrogant for his own good.''


    However, it wasn''t convincing when those words were spoken by Zeus¨Cthe most prideful man under the heavens.


    "What do you wish to discuss about him?" Odin inquired, stroking his beard as he stared at the table, lost in his thoughts. It seemed he¨Ctoo¨Cwas interested in the topic, judging by hisck of reaction.


    Odin was an unusual man.


    "His rise is too quick," said the ice beauty, her eyes shing murderous intent. "As the pinnacle of the tower, do you people not feel threat? Do you people not realize the threat we might face if he grows to our level?"


    "What are you trying to say, Annabelle?" Indra inquired, his eyes narrowed. As a prideful man, he did not understand Annabelle''s concerns. "Are you saying we should suppress another prodigy?"


    Zeus was heavily against the idea. "Cowards."


    "Zeus, listen to me," said Annabelle, her expression strained now. "One day, he will rise to the higher floors. What will you do, then? What will you do when a yer who has conquered ten floors with first ce in every single one appears on the 98th floor?"


    "Bold of you to assume he will ever be a Divine Ranker¡­"


    "What is stopping him? If it isn''t us, who will stop him?"


    The Divine Rankers were unperturbed by Annabelle''s concerns, and found her to be excessively cowardly. As a High Ranker, she needed to maintain her dignity, yet she was scrapping it.


    What could a mere greenhorn do?


    ''He will probably be killed soon, considering the weight of his brazen actions.''


    The Divine Rankers were heavily against the idea of nipping the so-called ''threat'' in the bud. Although they had suppressed a few prodigies in the past, most of them were mid-rank ns on the verge of bing high-rank ns.


    But a lone wolf?


    What could he do?


    "Didn''t he disrespect Bahamut''s daughter recently?" A certain High Ranker spoke, letting out a chuckle. "As far as we know, he might already be dead."


    "No¡­ Bahamut has been quiet,tely. He wouldn''t have killed the boy unless he directly attacked the Celestial Peaks'' reputation."


    "But his daughter is precious to him."


    "Still, whatever he is doing, he values it more."


    "Isn''t Arthur on the verge of receiving the 13th Constetion Token?"


    Silence descended yet again.

 Chapter 239 Wonder

    Chapter 239 Wonder


    "Now that I think about it, he truly is," Diya muttered under her breath. She was amused by the sudden rise of a prodigy who was not affected by nepotism, such as Aditya or Lucas. Instead, someone fresh had appeared.


    Her interest had been piqued since before the meeting, and considering he seemed to be important enough to be mentioned in such a meeting, it seemed her interest was not baseless and worthless.


    It seemed there truly was something to the story.


    "Only that bastard Hugh ever came close to achieving the milestone," Zeus muttered, his gaze intense. "We''ve never known what all thirteen Constetion Tokens can do. It is not wise to allow this boy to receive them."


    "Why not?" Vesto inquired, cocking her head. "Isn''t it best to allow this boy to get all the Tokens? To see what would happen? We can always steal it from him or kill him. It is not too difficult to control someone who isn''t even an Elite Ranker."


    "How cowardly can one be, to steal from a newbie?" Diya protested, her eyes oozing with disdain and mockery of the Fake Dragon. "I think we should allow him to get the Tokens, and see what he does with them. We''ve wondered what happens for centuries, now."


    Zeus, Indra, and Odin remained silent. Ahriman and Daniel watched in amusement, while Felix stifledughter.


    "Felix, aren''t you allied with that boy?" A random high-ranker inquired.


    "Indeed," Felix replied, leaning back in his chair while enjoying the argument between the Divine Rankers, knowing he held an advantage. It seemed it was the correct move to monopolize the crimson-eyed man, judging by his value among the Divine Rankers.


    ''It''s the first time I''ve outyed those fuckers,'' thought Felix, letting out devilishughter internally. Although everyone adopted civilized behavior when attending a meeting, every single person in the hall held immense hatred for each other.


    Not a single person would sacrifice anything for another.


    ''Except Diya,'' Felix muttered internally. ''Diya still retains a bit of her humanity, although I''m uncertain why.''


    It was a mystery how a person with moral values had ascended to a position in which humanity was but a weakness.


    "How is the boy?" Diya inquired. "Is he matching up to your expectations?"


    "Exceeding them, I would say," Felix announced, casting sneaky, condescending nces at the Divine Rankers, who seemed somewhat annoyed. Suddenly, the Saint Sealing Devil let out a horrific chuckle. "Oh, what can I say? He''s one of the most talented yers I''ve ever met¡­ except me, of course."


    Silence.


    "I expect him to be an Elite Ranker, soon!" The Saint Sealing Devil announced shamelessly, stretching his words so as to portray his sheer excitement and pride. "Oh, how powerful, wise, and talented he is!"


    "I have yet to see another heaven-gifted prodigy such as him."


    "I will rip this guy apart," A certain High Ranker whispered, his voiceced with immense annoyance.


    "Oh? And how will you go about doing that?" Felix shot back. Unless a Divine Ranker were to reprimand him, the Saint Sealing Devil was untouchable and invincible. He was the peak of what a High Ranker could achieve, and no one of the same rank could contest with him.


    The High Ranker arose from his seat, followed by Felix performing the same movement.


    Their auras shed, brewing a storm.


    "Sit," a single word escaped Ahriman''s crimson lips, forcing the auras of the two High Rankers to diminish. The hall reverted to its original state, while a malevolent aura escaped Ahriman''s body, releasing a gooey, ck liquid.


    Felix spat in indignation before taking a seat, massaging his temples as he attempted to extinguish the painful, burning sensation that coursed across his temples. Ahriman''s mere voice shook his mind to the core.


    His aura vanished in a second, while he was forced to suffer bacsh.


    His pride was chipped at, while his authority was questioned. Then again, the existence who dared tomit such an act was a Divine Ranker, and the leader of the Demonic Order, so he could not retaliate.


    He could only swallow his indignation.


    The other High Ranker seemed to be of the same thought, as Felix felt his gaze burn a hole in his attire. The two simply red at each other, refusing to let out a single word as the hall was enveloped in silence.


    "Ahem¡­ Perhaps we should move on," Vesto suggested, to which everyone nodded.


    It was best not to linger.


    "Indra, Odin¡­ How is your conflict progressing?" Zeus inquired, leaning forward while revealing an arrogant smile. "Do you need Olympus'' help, or can you manage on your own? I''m feeling generous, today."


    Odin and Indra exchanged nces before ring at the Wielder Of Lightning.


    "I would rather die than ask you for help," Indra spat, his amethyst eyes shing with murderous intent.


    "Same here," said Odin, his ravens releasing a vicious roar.


    "Honestly, though, do you wish to allow this to progress into a war?" Diya inquired, stroking her chin as she observed the two conflicting parties. Their enmity was evident, while their interests were separated by an impregnable barrier.


    Even the Divine Rankers were unbeknownst to the reason for their conflict, but they didn''t wish to pry. However, if the conflict were to develop into a full-scale war, it could equal benefits and losses, depending on circumstances.


    If one were to side with either party, they would inevitably suffer losses.


    Many believed it was best to remain neutral and reap the rewards externally.


    The leaders of the worldly powers continued to chat for a few minutes before Felix abruptly stood up. "I apologize, but I have other matters to tend to. I would like to take my leave if that''s all right."


    The others nodded and decided to take their leave, too.


    There weren''t many topics to discuss, and they did not have strong opinions on most. It was mainly a rather timid meeting.


    As the Divine Rankers took their leaves, two questions lingered in their minds.


    ''What should we do with that boy?''


    And.


    ''How can we reap the most benefits from the conflict between Asgard and the Devas?''

 Chapter 240 Jenny

    Chapter 240 Jenny


    As Jenny trekked through the vast mountains and valleys of the fifteenth floor, her erratic breathing continued to worsen. Her face was flushed, while a certain, overpowering sense of fatigue settled in.


    Sweat trickled down her skin, but was instantly frozen by the pr gusts that continuously assaulted her from all directions. Her eyelids drooped, and the urge to sumb arose in her chest.


    Frost settled on eyelids, the only part of her body yet to be covered by clothing. A constant flow of mana prevented most colds from affecting Jenny, but such harsh winds could not be resisted through regr means.


    "me," Jenny barely managed to utter,busting the nearby oxygen to create a tiny spark of me that levitated atop her palm. However, incapable of managing it, Jenny identally allowed the me to be extinguished.


    She tried yet again and was forced to expend a higher quantity of mana.


    Once she finally seeded in conjuring a me, she hurriedly dropped her sack, retrieving the dry wood from within before entering a nearby cave. She trekked through the darkness for a few seconds.


    Dropping the wood, she arranged it in the pattern appropriate to construct a bonfire. Then, hovering the me over the kindling, Jenny allowed the mes to travel, igniting the wood. She then plopped down next to it, removing her gloves.


    ''Only a few more kilometers to go¡­'' Jenny muttered internally, massaging her temples through the thick, wooly cloth that covered it. She was currently atop the peaks of Kunlun, the mountain range regarded for being the connection between Heaven and Earth.


    The chilling colds were merely a tribtion one had to pass to enter the "Central City" of the fifteenth floor, Xuanpu.


    Jenny had been preparing for this moment¡­ The moment she arrived at Xuanpu, the residence of herte father, and the only memories she had of him. Xuanpu was a mythical paradise located atop the peaks of Kunlun.


    If she could only reach there¡­ Perhaps she could reunite with her father.


    With that hope adding fuel to her mes of determination, Jenny continued. Once her body was warmed up, she extinguished the mes before slicing what was left of the kindling for future use.


    She continued her trek, scaling several mountains. Each step may seem so small, yet it meant the world to her.


    ''Come to think of it, when Arthur arrives on the fifteenth floor, I have to tell him about my past,'' Jenny muttered internally, recalling the promise she made several months ago. ''Although, before that, he will face something much more difficult.''


    ''A war revolving around him.''


    ''Several ns will be involved, all due to curiosity and the will to monopolize.''


    She released a soft chuckle. ''I guess that can be considered a reward if he manages to survive throug such a cmity.''


    Jenny continued to walk, and before long, she came face to face with a bear-like creature. The creature was massive, with a height of about three meters and a width of four meters. It possessed a thick, brown hide to shield itself from the harsh winters, and a pair of blood red eyes.


    Frost seemed to coat its body, while its ws were as sharp as knives.


    ''A Novice Beast. 448 Beast Marks.''


    A slight smirk appeared on Jenny''s face, her palms itching uncontrobly. She unsheathed the sword which she bought when first entering the tower. A long, dark, sleek de of her longsword escaped the leather sheathe, its tip pointing at the grizzly beast before it.


    A growl escaped the bear''s snout, its teeth jagged and rather unhygienic.


    ''So it doesn''t have intelligence,'' Jenny concluded, observing the beast. ''It seems like a middle-aged beast with an unknown affinity¡­ probably earth. Also, its crimson eyes represent bloodthirst.''


    ''I''ve been meaning to try this out for a while,'' Jenny muttered internally, smiling.


    She rushed forward, prompting a response from the beast. Her steps were soft and seemed to leave no footprints, as if her body were as light as a feather. She left behind a emerald trail, which seemed to disappear soon after it formed.


    cing her weight onto her right foot, she conjured a vertical, levitating barrier, twirling her body sideways before utilizing the barrier as a foothold to burst towards the beast with maximum efficiency.


    The barrier burst into particles before vanishing, leaving behind a puff of stale air.


    The bear stood on its hind legs, releasing a deafening roar that seemed to shake the mountain range itself. A Beast was much different than a Devil, in the sense that the former was more inclined to the difficulties of the tower, rather than Hell.


    Surviving was much easier in the tower, as there were fewer tribtions. That''s why no matter the Beast Marks, a Beast was always weaker than a Devil due to those reasons.


    Still, a beast with such power was said to be nearing the level of Elite Rankers and could wipe the floor with regr yers rather easily.


    Jenny gripped the hilt of her sword¨CNightshade¨Cwith her left hand, swinging it outward while summoning a me spell with her right hand. Nightshade collided with the bear''s w, creating shockwaves.


    Jenny used those shockwaves as momentum, making her body weightless before utilizing the hook to burst upwards, twirling her body to where she was mid-air, upside down. Suddenly, a shower of mes fell upon the bear, drowning him in the voracious crackles of the effect ofbustion.


    The bear roared in pain, smashing the ground as the ground suddenly arose, forming a pir before shooting towards Jenny.


    The beast manipted the snow, extinguishing Jenny''s mes while preparing another attack, roaring yet again to disy its sheer rage. Jenny''s eyes widened, and she hurriedly sheathed her sword.


    Extending her palm, she nned on resting her weight atop the pir, as the tip seemed to be rather blunt.


    However, noticing Jenny''s n, the bear suddenly sharpened the tip, cing Jenny in a precarious situation.


    Jenny clenched her teeth, her eyes barely a meter away from the sharp tip of the earth pir.

 Chapter 241 Earth Chi

    Chapter 241 Earth Chi


    In barely a second, Jenny''s face would be pierced. The tip would most likely stab her eyeballs, drawing immense amounts of blood before eventually, piercing her head and digging into her brain.


    Jenny''s eyes turned bloodshot, faced with a decision that concerned her life.


    ''I guess it''s time,'' she muttered internally. ''I was nning on saving it forter since I can''t use it for long, or multiple times. But it seems I am left with no choice if this dumbass bear won''t relent.''


    Feeling a sense of anger, Jenny suddenly strained her heart, forcefully increasing her already concerning heart rate while circting her mana circuits in a certain, predetermined rhythm and pattern.


    She searched her mind, thinking of the concept of Yin.


    The receptivity, passivity, and darkness. The cold and emptiness. The concept of Earthly Chi is merging oneself with the Earth, the mortal realm. To embrace thews around one, and to focus on the concept of Yin.


    ''Barely a second left,'' thought Jenny, her forehead drowning in sweat. Through a few techniques, she could quicken her thoughts to a superhuman level, but using it for an extended period of time was detrimental.


    Boom!


    A natural, glowing, emerald aura escaped Jenny''s body, epassing the entirety of her physical existence in a seemingly refreshing coating. However, despite the external appearance, Jenny could feel her body freeze.


    ''It''s cold.''


    The thought lingered in her mind as her body moved subconsciously, attempting to shield itself from the approaching attack. Blue veins bulged from her body, indicating the sheer cold she was enduring.


    ''It''ll stay like this until I can figure out how to use Yang Energy,'' thought Jenny, her body shivering as she extended her fist. The pir shattered on impact due to Jenny''s cold, hard body, but it wasn''t without bacsh.


    Jenny''s hardened skin seemed to have shattered a bit, like the rusting of paint or the breaking of white chocte. An intense pain rushed across her body, forcing vomit out of her body. This was the bacsh of using Earth Chi.


    Blood gushed out of her fist, but she couldn''t relent.


    Without offering a chance to bnce herself, the bear swung its ws, causing a blizzard to arise. Snow bullets and ice shards formed, while a tornado of chills brewed silently, blowing harsh winds.


    The bear was immune to the cold due to its thick fur. However, Jenny could not survive such harsh conditions and was restricted greatly.


    Although the bear''s attacks were not shy, they held great power within.


    ''Fire spells'' efficiency will be low if I use them while under the influence of Earth Chi,'' thought Jenny, rationalizing herself while maintaining a clear mind. However, that was ''somewhat'' difficult, considering her body was literally breaking down.


    Jenny rushed forward, slicing away the cold using solely her de and Earth Chi. Her body burst into intense pain yet again, but she learned to ignore such distractions and hindrances through training.


    ''I should be able to unlock Sword Aura soon if I devote myself to swordsmanship,'' thought Jenny in surprise. It seemed her talent was quite impressive.


    The blizzard was neutralized within seconds, while the snow bullets and ice shards were evaded skillfully. Jenny thrust Nightshade towards the bear''s face, but an ice barrier prevented her from breaking through.


    Crack!


    The ice barrier shattered, flinging shards in all directions. Jenny''s eyes glowed an emerald hue, while her body suddenly entered a state of no distractions¡­ Simr to the State Of Mushin, but much inferior.


    She could still retain her thoughts, even though her body was practically moving subconsciously.


    She swung Nightshade, exchanging blows with the bear as they fought skillfully, engaging in closebat while flinging spells simultaneously. ''This bear has a dual affinity. It might get troublesome if he uses the snow to its full potential.''


    ''We are of the same affinity, somewhat.''


    ''So, it''s better to simply overpower it, rather than opting for a less violent approach. I cannot harness any natural advantages, other than perhaps intelligence.''


    ''Still, the bear isn''tpletely dumb.''


    Through several months of gruesome training, Jenny''s mind was fortified beyond belief, to the point where it was difficult to hinder her train of thought. Defeating Jenny mentally had be much more difficult.


    Jenny coated Nightshade with Yin Qi, rushing forward as she forged several de waves that shot in the bear''s general direction, threatening to slice his overly thick hide. The bear extended its w as iridescent particles gathered atop it.


    Jenny''s eyes narrowed in wariness, her gaze darting from ce to ce in an attempt to scour the nearby area. Noticing that the bear hadn''t conjured some unknown phenomenon, she released a sigh of relief before continuing to unleash a barrage of strikes, trying to overwhelm her foe.


    ''I don''t have much time left,'' thought Jenny, clenching her teeth while maintaining a stoic expression.


    Her blood was on the cusp of freezing, while an unknown sense of rigidity assaulted her, disallowing her from stretching her limbs. It was as if with each passing second, her body would be frozen more and more.


    As if she were to be trapped in an eternalyer of ice.


    ''I need toe up with a counter for this detriment,'' Jenny muttered internally, cursing at herself while exchanging blows with the bear, awaiting the moment it decided to release a destructive strike.


    She did not have to wait long.


    Roar!


    A deafening roar escaped the bear''s snout, following the violent shaking of the ground beneath as it seemingly cowered in fear. Debris flew in all directions, while a violent storm of raging winds brewed.


    Jenny''s gaze hardened, and her hands itched as she prepared. Spreading Yin Qi into the atmosphere to gain an atmospheric advantage, Jenny condensed most of her energy into Nightshade.


    ''As soon as that big, fat, thing releases its attack, I''ll follow up.''


    That was her grand n.


    Suddenly, a spherical source of energy condensed near the bear''s snout, sucking in all the power from the surroundings, including Jenny''s Yin Qi.


    ''What¡­''


    Suddenly, Jenny felt a spine-chilling cold.

 Chapter 242 How Have You Been, Dad?

    Chapter 242 How Have You Been, Dad?


    The cold crept up her spine, slowly sprouting to all parts of her body. It felt as if she were being frozen alive, as a burning sensation and a numbing sensation simultaneously assaulted her body.


    Her pain receptors cried in protest, while blood splurted from her nose, immediately freezing before it could even escape.


    Unable to breathe through her nose, Jenny opted to inhale and exhale through her mouth, which reduced the amount of pure inhtion while simultaneously reducing the efficiency of breathing.


    But she had no choice.


    Her erratic breathing was loud, while her face was flushed crimson. Her Yin Qi faded ever so often, resulting in moments in which she believed death would be better than continuing. She hadn''t expected this battle to escte to such a point.


    However, she couldn''t take credit away from the bear.


    It was mighty and unpredictable to have pushed her to such a state.


    ''The reason I feel this way is because of theck of Yin Qi in the surroundings,'' thought Jenny, observing her surroundings. While attempting to gain a natural advantage, she''d left herself vulnerable, too.


    Merging her energy with the surroundings, she didn''t consider the possibility that the bear could absorb it. She believed the bear was relying on its physical strength and somewhatcking magical capabilities.


    But it seemed it was much more.


    She had underestimated her foe.


    Enduring the pain and burying the urge to give up beneath her will to seed, Jenny slowly trekked forward, pushing her body and mind to their limits. Her nervespressed, while blood escaped several parts of her body.


    To be precise, it simply froze.


    ''Fuck¡­''


    Somehow swinging Nightshade, she released hundreds, thousands of particles of Yin Qi, attempting to revitalize her surroundings while keeping the bear upied so that it could not absorb it again.


    Nightshade burst into emerald light, and in the next second, a deep gash appeared on the bear''s body.


    Roar! Boom! Boom!


    Releasing a roar, the bear stomped, unleashing shockwaves that disturbed Jenny''s bnce. However, she held on, shutting her eyes while imagining the paradise that awaited her if she could only pass this obstacle.


    ''So this is the tribtion to reach Xuanpu, huh?''


    Jenny didn''t realize it would truly concern life and death. The Mountain Range of Kunlun was said to be a mythical abode of the Three Pure Ones, but Jenny was uncertain how much of that was true.


    It was obvious that the Mountain Range held something supernatural, but could it truly be the Three Pure Ones?


    She didn''t believe it.


    What she did believe was that she could discover remnants of her family. The family she was ripped from at an early age¡­ The family for whom she decided to climb the tower¡­ The family she wanted to avenge.


    She was ambitious. The obstacles thaty ahead were equivalent to the impossibility of her goals. In order to reach her destination¨Cwhich was high up on the peak¨Cshe would have to undergo obstacles worthy of the reward.


    ''And this is one of those obstacles.''


    Somehow releasing a scream of determination, Jenny swung Nightshade as hard as she possibly could, mustering almost all of her energy into a single de wave that shot toward the bear.


    ''A direct hit would have been better¡­ but I can barely move.''


    The de traveled through the harsh winds. The bear raised his w, but to its surprise, it was sliced easily. The Yin Qi splurted from the de wave, coating it to reinforce the attack while simultaneously being reinforced by the atmospheric reservoir of the same energy.


    ''Please¡­ Please¡­''


    Jenny prayed inwardly, hoping for the bear''s downfall while barely managing to maintain her bnce, preventing her body from copsing atop the soft, white snow that seemed akin to a nket at that very moment.


    But it was a mere illusion.


    Copsing would equal a guaranteed death.


    Slice! Slice!


    The de wave, at the most crucial moment, exploded into a shower of Yin Qi. The emerald particles seemed like ornaments levitating across the ashen sky, beneath which a white sheety.


    Jenny''s eyes lost their luster as she noticed that the de wave stopped progressing after leaving a few deep gashes on the bear''s hide.


    ''Well¡­ I guess this is the end.''


    Her eyelids fluttered, and before long, her vision darkened.


    However, instead of the cold, emptiness of death, what awaited her was a world littered with blinding light. The luminescent boundaries were nonexistent as if the world was an endless pool of white.


    ''What¡­'' Jenny muttered internally, uncertain of what had urred. She nced down, shocked by the fact that her body was transparent, only partially visible and fading. Her gaze fell on her surroundings, but she couldn''t determine a lot.


    She was merely translucent in a world of light.


    ''I was fighting the bear¡­'' she thought. ''How the fuck did I end up here?''


    She continued to nce around, and when she didn''t discover anything, she simply stood motionless, waiting for something to happen. And sure enough, something eventually did happen.


    A sh of a unique, different-colored light descended, attracting Jenny''s eyes.


    Her ears throbbed, and her heart raced. Her breathing turned erratic, while an unknown sense of suffocation arose in her chest. Her eyes widened and then narrowed before widening yet again.


    Her body underwent several changes due to a single emotion.


    Anticipation.


    Why did anticipation exist in her mind?


    Because of the shadowed silhouette that stood merely a few meters away from her, casting a gentle gaze while bound by shackles.


    Tears welled up at the corner of Jenny''s eyes, her usually cold demeanor ovee with surprise, joy, and most of all¡­ sorrow. Why was ''he'' here? Why did she feel a sense of sorrow?


    ''It''s because he looks smaller than I remember¡­ As if his back has shrunk.''


    Tears flooded out of Jenny''s eyes as she rushed forward, her mature demeanor turning into that of a child before the shadowed silhouette.


    The two held each other in their embrace for a few seconds before reluctantly parting.


    "How have you been, Dad?"

 Chapter 243 Balance Of Opposites

    Chapter 243 Bnce Of Opposites


    "How have you been, Dad?"


    Expecting an answer, Jenny simply stared at the silhouette, her expression darkening as time progressed. However, no matter how long she waited, an answer did note, as if the silhouette was merely a projection.


    "Dad?"


    She asked no one in particr, extending her arm. The silhouette was indeed tangible, but it offered no response when conversed with. It was as if it could only react to the movements of others.


    Like a semi-auto robot that could sense and react, but could not act on its free will.


    Jenny grimaced, her gaze darting from ce to ce, searching for nothing in particr. Suddenly, a few words entered her ears, startling her. Her ears tickled as a strong gust of wind swept by.


    The silhouette began fading, eventually turning into tiny particles of dust that ran across Jenny''s fingers. Jenny felt memories enter her mind. She simply nced at the dust particles. She was uncertain if that was her father, but now¡­


    ''Father¡­''


    The words that the silhouette said rang in Jenny''s ears.


    "In the dance of opposites, the oue will be their connection."


    Jenny didn''t understand what those words meant. She was entirely oblivious to their true meaning¨Cand no matter how much she pondered over them¨Cwas unable to decipher it. Her expression suddenly turned nk, and a piece of information entered her mind.


    "Embrace your darkness."


    Following those words, Jenny''s body crumbled into pieces, her expression drowned under sorrow.


    *


    The numbing/burning sensation danced across her fingertips, but unlike a few seconds ago¨Cwhen the snow was oppressive¨Cit now radiated a sense of invigoration, as if fuel to Jenny''s bursting desires.


    ''Father''s words seemed so random¡­ so nk,'' Jenny muttered internally. ''But they held such a profound meaning.''


    She was still unbeknownst to most of it, but simply the sentiment of not treating darkness, the cold, as something objectively bad-natured had already improved her control over the Yin Qi. If the Earth Chi (Yin Qi) was formerly a wild beast, it was now akin to a tame, farm animal capable of being manipted freely.


    To control darkness is to embrace one''s own darkness.


    It was simr to the saying, "To catch a thief, one must think like a thief."


    Not the same, but simr.


    Jenny looked at the bear with a dangerous gaze. Thetter seemed to have several gashes on its hide, and was wounded quite badly. However, the former was not any different. Although the cold was not too painful, it still stung.


    It was still excruciating¡­ only bearable.


    Moreover, her injuries were not excusable, and would eventually harass her once again. Once the adrenaline wore off, she would be subject to them.


    ''Fuck this.''


    The two words lingered in her mind as she rushed forward, her eyes shing with killing intent. A hint of craziness was present in that gaze, which caused shivers to shoot down the bear''s spine.


    However, ignoring the warning signals its body provided it, the beast roared, pping once as a storm of snow and ice arose from the ground.


    Jenny avoided the pieces of debris, speeding through the snow. Usually, her feet would sink a few centimeters, despite the restricted weight of her body. However, by manipting the coldness, or the hardness of the snow, she could increase her speed to an iprehensible pace.


    Suddenly, a shard of ice grazed Jenny''s skin, drawing blood that froze instantly, causing waves of pain to travel across her body.


    But it was all ignored.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, Jenny swung Nightshade, while the bear swung its w. The two weapons collided, causing a grand collision that shook the earth. Immediately, Jenny retreated, oppressed by the harsh winds of the storm that was brewing behind the bear.


    ''I have barely a few seconds before that is unleashed.''


    Without any more thought, Jenny released the maximum amount of Yin Qi, surrounding the atmosphere in the energy. The bear couldn''t absorb it, as most of its attention was centered on the storm.


    Suddenly, Jenny extended her arm. Her arm released a cracking sound, after which ayer of ice crept upon it, epassing the piece of flesh while breaking several bones in the process. Jenny bit her lip to suppress the urge to scream, drawing blood that froze yet again.


    Suddenly, hundreds of ice shards burst from the frozen arm, shooting towards the bear. Jenny used the other arm to grip Nightshade as she rushed forward. Forming a barrier, she resisted the advance of the storm while hacking away at the bear''s hide.


    The ice shards impaled the bear, drawing blood from hundreds of locations.


    The bear released several roars, swinging his w.


    Bam!


    One of his swings collided with Jenny''s body, sending her flying like a broken puppet. Several of her bones broke, while lightheadedness awakened. However, that only motivated her further, like a masochist.


    Summoning several spells of the ice element, she released them all simultaneously, forming an unbreakable, unblockable barrage that assaulted the bear with terrifying speed and power.


    She released several de waves using Yin Qi while resisting the storm using the ice arm and the barrier. With her expression strained and her body showing signs of giving out, she continued to fight.


    It had already been over an hour since the two began fighting, and both Jenny and the bear were exhausted beyond belief. During battles, the heart is incredibly stressed, resulting in the loss of logical thinking.


    Clenching her teeth, Jenny rushed forward yet again, refusing to give up.


    Retreating wasn''t an option in and coated solely by snow.


    Even if it was an option, Jenny had already ignored it in order to continue fighting.


    The two entities collided. The storm had already been unleashed, but hadn''t been able to pressure Jenny. Shockwaves formed due to the collision, and with theirst breaths, Jenny and the bear continued exchanging blows.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The ground shook as they fought. Another hour passed, and the two were sprawled on the ground.


    Suddenly, Jenny stood up, a victorious smile stered over her face.


    ''It seems I''ve won.''


    Forming a sword using Yin Qi, she promptly stabbed the bear''s face, ending its life in an instant.


    Following that, she copsed on the ground, her breathing shallow.

 Chapter 244 Severe Hemorrhage

    Chapter 244 Severe Hemorrhage


    The sound of ttering teeth resounded in a space devoid of light,bined with the crackling of a voracious fire.


    The cave was chilly, with only a few sparks of me maintaining the atmosphere above freezing temperature. Even so, such was not enough to melt the ice that coated Jenny''s arm before she lost control of it forever.


    So, to not be an amputee, Jenny employed the assistance of Fire Magic. She summoned mes, epassing the entirety of the cave in blinding light and burning fire.


    However, despite the intense heat that the cave now radiated, Jenny still could not melt the ice on her arm. It was as if the ice was now a part of her existence as if only death would do them apart.


    Jenny clenched her teeth, pained by her own decision. Not only were the bones in that arm broken, but the ice was also causing ice burn. If she let it continue, she might receive organ damage through hypothermia.


    Was there any way to melt ice other than mes?


    ''Perhaps Yang Qi¡­'' Jenny muttered internally. ''But I have no leads on how to develop such an ability.''


    She recalled her father''s words, repeating them over and over in her mind until they were permanently etched into her mind. However, despite that, she found that it did not help in any way.


    Jenny dispelled the raging mes, leaning back while avoiding contact with her ice arm. It seemed a single touch would cause intense pain. ''Well, at least my nerves haven''tpletely been destroyed.''


    At least the ice arm was not entirely numb.


    Yet.


    ''There''s nothing I can do,'' Jenny quickly concluded, releasing a sigh. Dangerous emotions shed across her eyes, following the rise of a determined expression that only she could conjure in such a state.


    Yin Qi was both a blessing and a curse.


    The physical meaning of her father''s words was quite simple.


    ''In the dance of opposites, the oue will be their connection.''


    The opposites were most likely Heaven Chi or Yang Qi, while the connection was most likely referring to the bnce between Yin and Yang¡­ Perhaps the Human Chi. That was the basic interpretation of his words.


    But Jenny believed it was more profound than it seemed.


    She wasn''t certain how, or why, but her father was attempting to convey a message. She had noticed his gentle gaze, which he never cast upon anyone but his family. He was not a good man to those he did not respect.


    He was quite cruel.


    Jenny was aware of that, and frankly, shared that quality. Although untrusting of those traits during her initial stages in Heaven''s Spire, a certain crimson-eyed man had helped her understand.


    Even if she was a kind, generous soul that day, no one would give a flying fuck.


    At least, not in the tower.


    So, to be her own entity, and to follow in her father''s footsteps, she needed to grasp her own fate. Fate¡­ Fate was not malleable¡­ it was not soft. Changing it was not within the capabilities of mortals.


    Yet, many strived to do so.


    The ambitions of everyone differed vastly. However, their foe, their obstacle, were always the strings of fate, the ones preventing an entity from tearing through and grasping their own strings.


    To not be manipted by the world is to manipte the world by oneself.


    Jenny was not on that level yet.


    However, to not bepletely suppressed and be unable to resist, she needed to make some questionable decisions. Life was not an upward spiral of pleasure and happiness. One could not achieve power through pleasure.


    Only suffering could do that.


    As Jenny held Nightshade in her arm, her eyes radiating an air of indifference, she felt hesitation. No one would find her body if she were to die in such cold. Perhaps only her bones would remain.


    Her name would be wiped from Heaven''s Spire before it could even be known.


    She wouldpletely disappear without any remarkable achievements, much like a lot of people she''d known in her life.


    Her body trembled as a wave of fear rushed across it, attempting to corrode her mind. However, Jenny was aware that if she did not do this, the chances of losing her life were incredibly high. The ice arm was necessary to defeat the bear, as Jenny did not possess the sheer destructive power needed to achieve such an oue.


    However, now that blessing was turning into a curse.


    She did not wish to perish.


    At least, not before she achieved her goals.


    She shut her eyelids tightly, straining her face. Suddenly, she imagined the paradise she could reside in once her suffering was over. Whilst imagining such a scenario, she swung Nightshade unconsciously.


    The de collided with the edge of the ice arm, near Jenny''s shoulders.


    Slice!


    The magical artifact immediately cut through Jenny''s soft flesh. Due to the power contained within the blow, slicing through bone was not too difficult, either. However, she still needed to remove the humerus.


    As soon as the ice arm fell to the ground, a shrill scream escaped Jenny''s lips.


    The dreams of paradise turned to shit. The only thing that remained in Jenny''s mind was the urge tomit suicide, which she somehow resisted by punching the ground to somehow equalize and bnce the pain.


    Her mind copsed, while the ability to think rationally vanished.


    Lying on her stomach, Jenny buried her face into the ground, rubbing against it while tears flowed out of her eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot, while sobs and screams were all that resounded across the cave, straying away from other lifeforms.


    Nightshade peacefully sat, glowing intensely for an unknown reason.


    As Jenny suffered a severe hemorrhage, she desperately ripped pieces of her clothes, tying them atop the injury while utilizing healing magic, which wasn''t very effective. She also resisted the urge to use Yin Qi, fearing the same oue.


    The trauma to muscles, blood vessels, nerves, and connective tissues was severe.

 Chapter 245 Tribulation / Xuanpu

    Chapter 245 Tribtion / Xuanpu


    In a desperate attempt to survive, Jenny employed most of her mana to stop the bleeding and reduce the damage by reconnecting the blood vessels and nerves. It was a nigh impossible, but she believed it was probable.


    [User is experiencing a dangerous situation.]


    [User is on the verge of death.]


    [Self-preservation skills are being automatically used.]


    [3%... 56%... 99%...]


    Suddenly, Jenny''s eyelids drooped. Exhaustion piled up before fatigue settled in, resulting in the woman losing consciousness. Shey on the cold, hard floor, blood escaping the wound at a terrifying pace.


    *


    As her vision returned, Jenny noticed a significant decrease in the sharp pain she had previously felt. Instead of the intense pain, she now felt the wound ache, along with the faint spinning of her head.


    Clutching her temples, Jenny massaged them while attempting to understand what had happened. The bleeding seemed to have stoppedpletely, but a pool of blood surrounded her, wetting her body.


    The cave was eerily silent, while a snowstorm seemed to have begun.


    ''I guess I''m not leaving any time soon,'' thought Jenny, sighing. However, that was the least of her concerns. As she observed her condition, the woman realized she was almost in a healthy condition.


    It was as if she had undergone a perfect amputation without any consequences.


    But how was that possible? With no one to treat her, and this much bleeding, how could she have survived? Jenny believed she could''ve healed herself, but that was only if she remained conscious.


    Losing consciousness was almost a guaranteed death.


    So why was she alive?


    ''Although I''m not¡­ you know, saddened,'' Jenny muttered internally,ying her head atop the pool of blood while looking nkly at the crimson liquid surrounding her. ''But that should''ve been impossible.''


    As she was considering the possibilities, a sharp pain burst from her sternum, almost instantly forcing her face to the ground. Her nose crashed into the pool of blood, expanding it while crushing the cartge within.


    Jenny forcefully suppressed the scream that threatened to emerge, realizing her spine seemed to be temporarily paralyzed.


    ''Just what the fuck is happening?''


    She wondered, but was not lucky enough to receive an answer.


    Her sternum released a chilly aura, following faint light that faded within two seconds of appearing. Sobs escaped Jenny''s lips as the pain continued to assault her. She could feel that her vitality was bnced, which meant there was no chance of dying, yet.


    But it was simply too painful.


    It was as if someone was digging into her sternum with a sharp rod, pulling out before pushing it back in and repeating the cycle. Also, it felt like each time the rod entered, it would pierce unharmed body parts.


    [Yin Qi is being consolidated at the sternum.]


    [User''s Yin Qi is settling and condensing into a core.]


    [User''s Yin Qi has expanded. The user''s body has been healed by the expansion of Yin Qi.]


    [Further expansion of Yin Qi will cause side effects such as chills, internal bleeding, freezing of the body, and perhaps death.]


    [Further expansion of Yin Qi will worsen the state of the user''s body.]


    ''A Yin Qi core,'' Jenny muttered internally, still enduring the pain. However, now that she knew that the pain would eventually subside, she could breathe a sigh of relief. Still, she couldn''t rx, noticing that further expansion of the core would result in death.


    But how did the core expand?


    She wasn''t certain.


    After a few minutes of groveling on the ground, Jenny hesitantly stood up with re-ignited determination. It didn''t matter if the Yin Qi would eventually corrode her body. What mattered was that she had survived the tribtion.


    Now, she could sessfully step foot in Xuanpu.


    A few hours passed, and Jenny simply observed the snowstorm from within the cave, her expression strained. It seemed that as soon as the storm subsided, she would need to hunt for food.


    The storm¨Cafter another hour¨Cfinally came to an end.


    Jenny exited the cave, her body cloaked under raw materials she found within the cave. Although it was quite cold, the abundance of Yin Qi within her body expelled all existences of natural cold.


    It only allowed her to feel the chilliness of the Yin Qi itself.


    But, to be fair, that was worse.


    Jenny nced at the Sun that hung directly over her head, its blinding rays reflecting upon the white sheet thatyered over the rocks and greenery of the Kunlun Mountain Range. She continued to walk in a certain direction, aiming at Xuanpu.


    After a few days of walking, she finally spotted a vige in the distance.


    ''No, it''s not a vige¡­ It''s a whole fucking city.''


    Xuanpu was hidden within a valley and was incredibly prone to avnches. The architecture of the city was based on rigid stone that wouldn''t bend even if thousands of kilograms of snow were to fall upon it.


    Moreover, no yer on the fifteenth floor would be vulnerable to mere snow, unless they were born on the floor.


    The city was constructed in a circr shape, with thick, brick walls surrounding the interior and a massive castle located in the center. It was vastly different than what Xuanpu was described as.


    ''But it''s home¡­''


    Jenny possessed a wide smile, which served as a testament to her relief after passing the tribtion. Xuanpu was not an ordinary town and was known as the Mythical Capital of the Fifteenth Floor.


    To enter it, one needed a pass provided by the Central City on the Fifteenth Floor.


    Jenny dug through her pockets, retrieving a certain insignia that disyed her affiliation with the organization that ruled Xuanpu. It was an insignia she kept with her while climbing floors. It would finally be used.


    As she descended a certain mountain while heading towards the circr city, she noticed many guards around Xuanpu. As they spotted her, they immediately disyed expressions of wariness.


    Jenny immediately extended her arm, showing the insignia, which instantly dispelled their suspicions about her identity.


    ''I''ve returned home.''

 Chapter 246 Awoken

    Chapter 246 Awoken


    As Arthur''s eyelids fluttered open, the eternal darkness waned, revealing the pleasant light that¨Cat that moment¨Cseemed blinding. A wave of pleasure swept by, and it seemed as if all the fatigue had vanished.


    Even the exhaustion he didn''t notice he had disappeared, leaving him at his peak.


    ''Although, I do feel a bit lethargic,'' Arthur muttered internally, somehow standing up while clutching the side of his bed to maintain his bnce. The room in which he stood was dim, illuminated solely by a few rays of sunlight that squeezed through a narrow crack in a window at Arthur''s bedside.


    The room in which the crimson-eyed man resided was not particrly vast. With a single bed, a drawer, a tiny table, and a fan, it was how one would expect a minimalistic person to live. There was also a rather displeasing smell in the air.


    Ignoring that, Arthur exited the room with Skofnung strapped at his waist. He slowly headed to the couch before copsing atop it, sinking as the cushion bent to amodate his body. It felt truly pleasant.


    While he was enjoying the softness of the couch, the door to the hotel room suddenly swung open.


    "He said that? Really?"


    "Of course! Do you think I would lie to you?"


    "That''s amazing¡­"


    "All right, guys, let''s not be too loud. Arthur is sleeping. Oh? Never mind, I guess."


    Arthur suddenly spotted Kai, Matthew, Ferhill, and Diamond enter the room, expressions of joy stered over their faces. It seemed as if they were discussing something interesting, but Arthur found it best not to pry.


    "You''re awake," Ferhill stated, approaching the crimson-eyed man while narrowing his eyes. "Are you sure you''re Arthur¡­ The Arthur that I know?"


    "It''s early in the morning. Can you shut up?"


    "Are you sure you''re the stick-up-your-ass Arthur that ckmailed me into bing a ve?" Ferhill joked, but Arthur didn''t respond ordingly. Thetter remained silent, gazing nkly at the window.


    "How long has it been?"


    "Since you slept?"


    "Yes."


    "3 days," Ferhill replied casually, plopping down beside Arthur. "I wanted to kick you awake, but Diamond stopped me. Anyway, how''re you feeling?"


    "I feel good," replied Arthur, reverting to his original self. "Ferhill, did you contact the Saint Sealing Devil? Diamond and Matthew, how is training going? Kai, did you¡­ uh, turn normal again?"


    "I contacted him and got the materials. I also asked for precious materials."


    "Why?"


    "Because Diamond and Matthew sessfully refined an artifact capable of being used by high Elite Rankers. Their talent is quite shocking if I do say so myself. They''ve already be experts."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. "Is that true?"


    Diamond and Matthew nodded.


    "Elder Brother, we''ve already made a revenue of 25,000 Tokens," Matthew announced, puffing out his chest in pride.


    "...Seriously?" Arthur asked, his eyes wide. Although he expected much of Matthew and Diamond, he hadn''t expected such growth in only three days. It seemed things had gone well, even without his supervision.


    He felt as if his subordinates were quite reliable.


    ''I felt the same way about Heaven''s Challengers,'' Arthur muttered internally as a bitter expression appeared on his face. With a mncholic expression, he recalled his former life, suppressing the urge to spit.


    ''But look how that turned out.''


    However, as he looked at his four subordinates, he felt as if something was different about them. Instead of chasing power, three of them chased familial safety, while one of them was devoid of ambitions.


    They were vastly different than the recruits of Heaven''s Challengers. Instead of raising them himself, Arthur simply brought them into the n when they were already established, resulting in them treating the n as disposable.


    It was different in this life.


    But was it truly different?


    Arthur released a sigh, dispelling such dark thoughts. Instead, he nodded. "Good job."


    Ferhill snorted, but one could discern his slightly red cheeks. Diamond and Matthew were all smiles, while Kai remained expressionless. Suddenly, Arthur stood up, looking at the Child Of Fate.


    "Kai,e with me. Ferhill, make sure to teach Matthew enough so that he can pass the tutorial."


    Ferhill nodded, leading Matthew outside. Kai and Arthur headed towards the ninth floor, arriving there within minutes.


    *


    "Where are we going?" Kai inquired, following Arthur as he traversed through the abandoned streets of the ninth floor.


    The chilly winds swept past the two, causing Kai to shiver as his teeth ttered. In desperation, he hugged himself to protect himself from the biting cold. Arthur remained silent, calmly traveling.


    Noticing he didn''t receive an answer, Kai swallowed his saliva. He could sense danger in Arthur''s gaze.


    A few minutes passed, and the two arrived before a certain downward staircase that led to a tunnel. "I''m going to train you to survive the tenth floor. You need the power to fight, especially when I''m away."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Kai, you need to understand your responsibility. Ferhill, Matthew, and Diamond are talented in their field, while you are talented in your field. They do not have the same ability as you, and vice versa."


    Silence.


    "You can see the strings of fate, but you are talented in another aspect. That is your quality to adapt."


    "Adaptation is the sole reason humans dominate over the tower. No other species is as talented as humans when ites to adapting to their surroundings and making the best of it. And you are special, even in that case."


    "What are you implying?" Kai inquired, cocking his head as he narrowed his eyes. Arthur''s words seemed indirect, which was somewhat unusual, considering his personality. "Are you trying to console me? Is this what constion is like?"


    "I''m saying you need to be strong enough to protect the others. The other three can''t fight."


    Kai nodded in understanding. "Yes, I understand. You could have just said that."


    Arthur nodded, but did not respond to Kai''s words. The two slowly descended down the staircase, entering the first space, where the dark cubey. Arthur stood in a corner, motioning for Kai to step forth.


    "What am I to do, exactly?" Kai inquired, shaking his head as he viewed the rather unpolished ce.


    "I''m not really sure. I put a sword into that thing, and it sucked the life out of it."


    Kai and Arthur locked eyes for a split second.


    "That''s not what I meant. What has Ferhill been teaching you?"


    Kai let out a chuckle, to which Arthur shook his head. ''He won''t be so lighthearted in a few minutes, that''s for sure.''


    "Go in there," Arthurmanded, pointing to a certain opening that led to the next space, where the swords were. Arthur threw Kai a regr sword, motioning for him to walk as he plopped down on the floor.


    Kai nced at Arthur before picking up the sword and inspecting it. It was a thin long sword with a sleek, dark de. It seemed to be just an ordinary sword, as per inspection. Kai nodded before heading into the tunnel.


    He traveled through the dim area, arriving at the second space.


    Immediately, as soon as he stepped into the second space, a sword came flying, attempting to chop his neck off. Kai''s eyes widened, and he swung his long sword aimlessly. The sword collided with Kai''s sword, creating a loud, unpleasant noise.


    ng!


    Suddenly, another sword flew towards Kai.


    ng!


    Another sword.


    Slice!


    Kai felt the world spin, and he wondered why it seemed as if the tunnel had turned upside down. However, it didn''t take long for him to realize it was simply his head that had detached from his body.


    Thud!


    Kai attempted to scream, but not a single voice escaped his sealed lips. His eyes were bloodshot as his body fell to the ground. He remained conscious for a few seconds even after his headnded on the ground.


    A few dark thoughts lingered in his mind before everything turned nk.


    ''Please.''


    A single tear streamed down his face as his body vanished into particles, suddenly appearing before Arthur.


    As Kai''s eyes opened, he shot up, his breathing erratic, and his hair on end. "What the fuck!?"


    His traumatized screams engulfed the space, causing Arthur to plug his ears while expressionlessly watching. Kai''s state was pitiful, but it was needed to strengthen his resolve, and to turn him into someone respectable¡­ Someone capable.


    It was only after a few minutes that Kai''s screams dimmed. However, his breathing remained erratic.


    "Kai, try again."


    Kai''s head violently turned to face Arthur. Thetter could see the pain in his eyes, the tears at the corners, and his lips, which seemed to droop. Arthur felt a hint of pity for the boy, but he suppress the feelings, burying them beneath everything else.


    Kai needed to be self-sufficient. He needed to be a respected warrior, and needed to pass the tenth floor. Although he was on such a high floor, he had yet to receive any power, for some odd reason.


    That''s why he needed to train.

 Chapter 247 Playing The Strings Of Fate

    Chapter 247 ying The Strings Of Fate


    "Head in there again."


    Arthur spoke, his expression indifferent and his tone strict. Kai nced at him in bewilderment, wondering if the crimson-eyed man was being genuine with his words. The boy wanted nothing but to curl up under the sheets and weep.


    One did not truly understand death before they experienced it. Although this was not true death and was conducted through one''s ethereal body, it still managed to mimic the true nature of the concept.


    Through the de Sovereign''s mysterious power, things like this were possible.


    ''Seriously?'' Kai clicked his tongue, muttering internally. His gaze turned to the dark tunnel, which seemed to symbolize raging emotions, and seemed to ignite trauma in the boy''s mind. He didn''t want to go.


    But, looking at Arthur''s resolute gaze, it seemed he would not ept "no" for an answer.


    Swallowing his saliva yet again, Kai took a few steps forward. He felt a force resisting his advance, which was why he turned around yet again, ncing at the crimson-eyed man, who seemed unperturbed.


    Clenching his teeth, Kai entered the tunnel, traversing through the dim corridor before arriving in the space again.


    Before he knew it, a sword came flying at him at tremendous speeds, threatening to slice his neck if he wasn''t careful. In desperation, Kai tightened his grip on his sword, swinging as he parried the levitating sword.


    ng!


    His heart raced, but he didn''t wait. As another levitating sword shot towards him, Kai sensed it, attacking ordingly while protecting his life. He evaded another strike by a hair''s breadth, parrying.


    ''How long is this going to continue?'' Kai wondered, already out of breath after only four swings. He was uncertain how long it wouldst, but he did not wish to die. Anything but death, he believed.


    ng! ng!


    He continued to fight, protecting his life, but on the seventh sword, he couldn''t help but watch with raging emotions as a sword swept past his neck, slicing it as his head dropped to the floor with a loud thud.


    Thud!


    *


    "Not again¡­ Not again¡­" Kai muttered under his breath, desperately trying to steady his breathing as his face was stained with snot and tears. He begged the crimson-eyed man but to no avail.


    It was to the point where even Arthur felt a hint of sympathy.


    ''But I can''t let him off easy,'' thought the crimson-eyed man. ''He needs to disregard such petty notions. This is the most effective way for him to strengthen his mental fortitude, and I''m not going to let it go to waste.''


    ''I had a better starting point, sure¡­ But he''s much less rigid than me.''


    ''As a child, he can adapt better than me.''


    "Inside¡­ Again," Arthur ordered, watching emotionlessly as Kai stumbled into the tunnel yet again, his expression detached and nk.


    It wasn''t long before the boy spawned again, his expression corroded by terror. Arthur approached him, patting Kai on the shoulder as he plopped down beside him. "Again. But this time, think about absolutely nothing."


    "W¨CWhat the fuck¡­ What the fuck does that mean?" Kai shot back, violently wing at Arthur like a feral cat as he hid in a dim corner.


    "It''s just as I said," Arthur announced, locking eyes with the boy. "Think about absolutely nothing. Enter a state of thoughtlessness. Try to push your thoughts into the void that appears as you close your eyes."


    Kai still seemed confused, as he continued staring at Arthur, refusing to move from the corner in which he squatted. He cowered in fear, traumatized by the room that had caused many deaths. He didn''t wish to enter.


    But what if he couldn''t think?


    ''That truly would be easier¡­''


    Although Kai didn''t understand the true purpose of thoughtlessness, he had his own reasons. "Why do I¡­ No, how do I achieve that?"


    "You simply stop thinking," Arthur exined. "As I said, throw your mind into a void and fight with your eyes closed, to begin with. Eventually, you will gain the ability to enter thoughtlessness even with your eyes open."


    "You''re not a very good teacher, are you?"


    Arthur eyed Kai with disdain. "Just fucking do it."


    Kai nodded as he entered the tunnel with rejuvenated determination. He narrowed his eyes, closing them before unsheathing his sword. However, within a single second, a levitating chopped his neck.


    "What the fuck?"


    "Again."


    The same thing happened again.


    "Again."


    Kaisted three seconds.


    "Again."


    Kaisted two seconds.


    "Again."


    Kaisted five seconds.


    Each time, although there were a few asional dips, Kai continued to improve. His senses were heightened once his sense of sight was eliminated from the equation, allowing for a much better run.


    However, as his senses began deteriorating due to the nature of the trial, Kai encountered a dilemma yet again.


    "What do I do now?"


    "Achieve thoughtlessness."


    "But I already¡­"


    "You didn''t," Arthur interrupted. "You simply learned how to rely more on your other senses, rather than sight. Now, you need to rely on a sixth sense, and relinquish all thoughts that make you aware of your existence."


    "You need to forget everything¡­"


    Seemingly having received an epiphany, Kai entered the tunnel again, determined to achieve thoughtlessness, akin to how Dao Practicers did it.


    As he faced the sword that previously represented death, Kai remained neutral, his expression indifferent and his body calm. He dispelled all thoughts that induced terror and the urge to flee, relying solely on his instincts.


    No, even instincts were only hindrances to the true meaning of thoughtlessness.


    However, mustering whatever skills he had and pushing his mind and body to his limits, Kai began parrying and evading the swords, initiating a rally while making sure he didn''t think too much.


    Thinking took time.


    Time was something he did not possess. In a battle in which every millisecond counted, Kai couldn''t spend time considering his options, and in which direction to swing his sword to deal the most damage.


    All that mattered was survival.


    He didn''t wish to die again.


    He didn''t wish to die.


    No¡­


    Having experienced the sensation several times, instead of having his fear reduced, Kai was instead inflicted by an even stronger urge to survive, to live, and to grow stronger so that he would never suffer again.


    ''I can make use of my ability,'' thought Kai, observing the strings of fate that intertwined through reality itself. The webs were intricately designed, to the point where they were difficult to understand, even for someone who had been able to see them his entire life.


    Ever since Kai discovered he was the only one capable of seeing these ''webs,'' he began researching them.


    It seemed as if each string represented the fate of a single person. Kai didn''t know whom each string represented, but he could estimate by simply inspecting them. Kai wasn''t certain of the usage of these strings, but he was aware he could simply learn.


    Suddenly, a specific string shot past Kai, attracting his attention.


    ''The sword¡­''


    Kai felt as if his existence, his life, was determined by that specific string. Almost instinctively, he extended his arm, ying the string as if ying notes on a guitar. Immediately, the web of reality itself bent to his will.


    Kai didn''t understand what had urred, but he felt an unusual sense of control.


    It was as if he were ruling over the world.


    His spine tingled, and pleasure engulfed his body, causing him to lean back. Coincidentally, a sword shot past where he previously stood. Kai didn''t pay any mind and simply watched the strings of fate rearrange themselves hurriedly.


    Another string shot past, and Kai felt approaching danger. He yed the string again and felt the strength in his body be sucked away.


    Then, suddenly, a sharp pain exploded from his stomach, forcing him forward. Coincidentally, a sword shot past the top of his head, avoiding Kai by a hair''s breadth. But the situation didn''t feel so coincidental.


    ''These strings decide my fate, and the fate of everyone in the world.''


    ''I can manipte them.''


    Kai felt as if he''d found his purpose. He was the Maniptor Of Fate, an aspect that not many knew even existed. He continued to manipte the strings, avoiding all swords by a hair''s breadth.


    A wide smile remained on his face throughout the process, his mind imagining the possibilities.


    He could be someone respected.


    He could be strong.


    He could be independent.


    "Hahahahah!" Wildughter escaped Kai''s lips as he continued to evade all the strings. However, hisughter faded once he lost his sense of touch, rendering him unable to interact with the strings of fate.


    With nothing but his own thoughts, Kai was forced in a precarious situation.


    His joy and excitement faded, and terror approached yet again. It wasn''t long before he sumbed to his own inability, being struck by a sword that only grazed his neck. However, the bleeding effect ended his life.


    ''I guess manipting fate isn''t all that there is to it.''

 Chapter 248 Second Attainment?

    Chapter 248 Second Attainment?


    ?


    "Yousted much longer thanst time," Arthur announced, yet a hint of suspicion shed across his eyes. Jumping from barely a few seconds to a few minutes was a massive increment he found unreal.


    Kai breathed heavily, seemingly detached from reality.


    "Did you cheat?" Arthur inquired tly, obviously unbelieving of the fact that Kai had simply had an epiphany at a dire moment. To have survived so long was not due to his skill, but due to external circumstances.


    ''Or, perhaps, he''s just a genius, but the possibilities of that are pretty low, considering he survived barely a few secondsst time.''


    "I did," replied Kai, massaging his temples while staring at the cold, hard floor. His face was dark, while his expression seemed nk as if it were a mere canvas yet to be filled with the colors that represented emotions.


    "How¡­" Arthur inquired, narrowing his eyes. The de Sovereign''s Legacy Trial was a challenge bound by thews of this obscure world. The world was separate from the tower, and he didn''t see how anyone could manipte it.


    Then, how was Kai special in that sense?


    He could see the Strings of Fate, and could even potentially influence them, but wasn''t fate limited to a living being? Or, perhaps, the course of life? Had Kai somehow used this ability to cheat?


    "I yed the guitar," Kai exined, popping his neck while lifting the sleek, dark de that Arthur had handed him. "I''m going in there again."


    Before Arthur could say a word, Kai entered the space, leaving the former without answers to his questions. ''No way¡­ Perhaps the Strings of Fate can be applied to non-living beings¡­ But if that''s the case¡­''


    "Isn''t he fucking invincible?" Arthur muttered, bewildered by Kai''s ability.


    *


    Tidal waves brushed past a vast grasnd. The blunt edges of the grass¨Cwhen met with the raging winds¨Cfluttered. The Sun seemed to be in an endless state of eclipse, with barely the edges visible.


    The entire world seemed to be cloaked in darkness, with nothing but a single stream of water that ran through the entirety of the floor.


    The screams of many resounded across the world, despite theck of life. It was as if the vestiges of the fallen were crying out to the world of the living, attempting to reach Heaven or Hell, but incapable of doing so.


    The stream of water raged on, wiping the remains of those vestiges for eternity, burning them to oblivion with not even the soul intact. The water of the river destroyed everything, to the point where the souls couldn''t even descend or ascend to Hell or Heaven respectively.


    Suddenly, a dark orb began materializing only a few kilometers from the river, sucking in all debris and rocks while growing endlessly. Following that, the orb began erging yet again, assuming the shape of a rather handsome, young man.


    He possessed pristine, white hair along with refreshing, cool, blue eyes that seemed to pierce through even the heavens themselves. With a toned body and nothing but loose pants and an overcoat (no shirt) hugging his body, he was an eye candy for alldies.


    His hair fluttered as the heated winds of the world swept past, causing his porcin skin to sting in protest. However, a thinyer of mana nulled the stinging sensation,pletely disregarding the naturalws of the world.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been back to the 50th Floor," said the white-haired young man, named the Saint Sealing Devil. Although much older, he preferred to assume the appearance of a youngster to woo thedies.


    His steps were soft yet steady. His feet sunk into the mushy ground as if being swallowed by the ground itself. "The Killer Soulsand is still here¡­"


    Felix squatted, digging his index finger into the mushy ground. Immediately, from the depths of Hell itself, a cubic kilometer of ground arose, assuming the shape of what could only be described as a monstrosity.


    Shaped like some type of dragon, the monster forged from the souls of humans and the cursed soil of the fiftieth floor released a deafening roar as if asking who had dared to disturb his eternal slumber.


    "Sit down, buddy," Felixmanded, narrowing his gaze as he extended an arm for a pat.


    The Soul Dragon, spotting the white-haired man, immediately shrunk to the size of a mere fist,nding atop Felix''s palm before attempting to cuddle. The scene was incredulous, and many of the Soul Dragon''s victims would probably be indignant.


    The terrifying Dragon that preyed on unknowing victims was a mere ything for the Saint Sealing Devil.


    "How has the dynamic of the fiftieth floor been ever since I left?" Felix inquired, spreading his gaze while observing the state of the Floor that marked one a Ranker. It was one of the most difficult floors to clear, which was why there weren''t many Rankers, High Rankers, or Divine Rankers in the tower.


    The Fiftieth Floor acted as a roadblock for some and a burial ground for others.


    Even with a mere nce, Felix could practically see the River Of Eternity swallowing souls and human bodies at a terrifying pace, reducing the poption of the tower in an attempt to bnce overpoption.


    Although necessary, the method was terrifying.


    "Buddy, could you bring some Istrinial Stones?" Felix asked the Soul Dragon, to which the monstrosity nodded meekly. It unfurled its massive wings, soaring the skies of the Fiftieth Floor while attempting to locate the Istrinial Stones, which were a rarity due to the exploitation of humans beyond this point.


    Istrinial Stones were valued on the lower floors, which was why many Rankers and High Rankers tended to mize them, maintaining the size of their n''s economy. Although Divine Rankers didn''t care, as their ns were stable even without the assistance of unsustainable goods, they still revealed some interest in the stones themselves.


    That was because the Istrinial Stones could help one inprehending an Attainment.


    Not many were aware of this use, but those who were often revealed their interest. However, due to many Divine Rankers having already achieved Attainment, they didn''t care much about it.


    But for Felix, the Istrinial Stones could be a game-changer.


    Unlike the Divine Rankers, who were too confident in their power to expand their prowess and step onto a new level of power, Felix wished to achieve the mentioned things. He wished to be the strongest.


    He didn''t regret sacrificing his family for power in the slightest and would do it a thousand times if he could. His only regret was the inability to make the most of it. If he sacrificed his family at the peak of his love for them, he could''ve reaped more rewards.


    Now, on the Fiftieth Floor, he nned onprehending a second Attainment.


    He wasn''t certain how long the process may take. Hours, days, weeks, years, decades¡­ He simply did not care.


    ''The good thing is that I only need a start on the Fiftieth Floor. I don''t have to stay here all throughout theprehension process, and only need a constant supply of Instrinial Stones so that I don''t lose focus.''


    Once heprehended two Attainments, bing a Divine Rankers would be possible.


    It had been decades, perhaps centuries since another Divine Ranker arose.


    With two Attainments, Felix could be one of the strongest from the beginning. Honing his power, he could potentially rival those at the pinnacle, like Zeus, Diya, Odin, etcetera. ''It''s only a matter of time.''


    It wasn''t long before the Soul Dragon returned, hundreds of Istrinial Stones hooked by his jagged ws. It dropped them on the ground before bowing its head, motioning for the Saint Sealing Devil to use them.


    Thanking the Dragon by shing a smile, Felix grabbed the Istrinial Stones, which were thin shards exuding an iridescent, almost mystical glow. He sat beside the endlessly flowing River of Eternity, careful not to get too close.


    The River Of Eternity could burn the soul of even someone like him, so keeping one''s distance was the best.


    The Soul Dragon trembled and suppressed the pressure of the River Of Eternity. He bowed once more before hurriedly escaping the area, consolidating his soul so as to not have his existence vanished.


    Felix felt a burning sensation in his chest. It was as if his existence was being erased slowly, but he ignored it.


    Such risks were necessary to seed in life. Even if he died, Felix vowed to not stand up until he received the Blessing of Eternity. The waves brushed past Felix''s clothes, burning them on impact.


    He was too close to the river.


    Willing his aura, Felix began absorbing the energy of an Istrinial Stone while simultaneously attempting to calcte the movements of the River Of Eternity. It was a long, arduous process that required unparalleled concentration.


    Comprehending multiple Attainments was even more difficult.


    It required precision, determination, and most of all¡­


    Uniqueness.


    One could notprehend a second Attainment using the same method.


    Unless one was God.

 Chapter 249 The Mirror Trial

    Chapter 249 The Mirror Trial


    "It''s working!" Kai announced, his expression bright. A few hours passed since his training began, and after discovering that the Strings Of Fate could affect non-living objects, the boy began attempting to unlock his sixth sense.


    After a few hundred deaths, Kai realized that it didn''t affect him all that much. Instead of feeling the urge to disappear into the darkness, Kai only felt a slight pain along with a feeling of emptiness for a few seconds after death.


    Now, he could exert himself to his limits.


    His sword skills continued to grow, and although he didn''t practice an art, his insane reflexes and precisionpensated for theck of rhythm and order.


    ''However, it''s still not enough,'' Arthur muttered internally, ncing at Kai. ''If he attempted the tenth floor right now, he would inevitably fail, and perhaps get lost within the illusions that the trial constructed.''


    ''Although his physical growth is phenomenal, and his fear of death has been wiped, he still needs stronger mental fortitude.''


    Arthur stroked his chin, seemingly troubled. "All right, we''ll stop the training here."


    "Huh?" Kai, stupefied by Arthur''s decision, furrowed his brows. "I''ve only just started getting the hang of it, though!"


    "That''s not the purpose," Arthur replied, massaging his temples. "The purpose was to strengthen you mentally, and that''s not working. Your mental state was best when I first bought you, but now¡­"


    Silence.


    "I¡­ I apologize," Arthur suddenly said, realizing his mistake.


    "It''s fine," Kai replied emotionlessly, strapping the sleek, dark de to his waist. "Let''s go back, now."


    Arthur remained silent for a few seconds before nodding.


    *


    "You''re doing it?" Ferhill asked, watching Arthur pack his belongings. "You know what this means, right? You''d be starting a massive war that could put millions of innocent lives at risk¡­ Do you have to do this?"


    Arthur revealed a faint smile. "The Divine Rankers are not stupid, Ferhill. I know how they think about certain things. The War will most likely be on evacuated grounds, and there will be several Rankers protecting the civilians if they are to get caught."


    "How can you say that for certain?"


    "Because not a single innocent person is fated to die during this war," replied the crimson-eyed man, wiping the grin off his face. "The war will be in session to me clearing the thirteenth floor, so it''ll be difficult for me to fight back without seriously injuring myself."


    "What about us?"


    "Stay here. Do not interfere, whatsoever. There are people who can kill you with a mere gaze, so don''t even try to step onto the battlefield. I just need to reach the temple after clearing the thirteenth floor, so for me, it''s just a death race."


    "Will you be fine?"


    "Oh, look who''s all concerned, now," Arthur replied yfully, lightly punching Ferhill while ncing at Diamond, Matthew, and the disappointed Kai. Although Arthur hadn''t known the four for long, he still had somewhat of a connection.


    ''Didn''t expect myself to be able to trust someone other than my family, after what happened.''


    "How long are you going to be out?" Diamond inquired, her face full of worry.


    "A few days, or perhaps a few weeks," Arthur replied as he headed out. "Kai, don''t forget to practice your fate. Matthew and Diamond, focus on Refinement. Ferhill¡­ Just do whatever you want, I don''t know."


    "Very motivational," Ferhill yelled, watching Arthur leave. "Dumbass."


    "Do you think he''lle back safely?" Matthew asked, plopping down on the sofa beside Diamond.


    "Not likely," replied Ferhill. "You have no idea the obstacles he has to face. People that can potentially destroy an entire nation by themselves."


    Matthew''s jaw dropped.


    *


    Arthur traversed the Outer District, arriving at the Floor Teleportation Hub. Requesting to challenge the eleventh floor, Arthur was quickly teleported without trouble. His vision was dyed with darkness for a few seconds before light returned.


    "The Eleventh Floor," Arthur muttered nkly. "The Floor Of The Mirrors."


    As he uttered those words, he watched the millions of pieces of ss and the thousands of mirrors littered across the entirety of the world in awe. Despite havingpleted this trial during his past life, he still couldn''t help but be surprised.


    Suddenly, a bear-like creature dressed in a stark ck tuxedo emerged from the shadows before the crimson-eyed man, his eyes a deep shade of azure and his hair lush and brown, akin to an actual bear.


    "I am Junior, a Guardian of the Tower Administration," the bear announced, bowing in a courteous manner. His movements were smooth yet filled with caution as if he recognized the man before him.


    "I am Arthur Sce. I''m sure you know me."


    "Of course, how could I not recognize you?" Junior asked rhetorically, a faint smile stered over his face. However, his body seemed stiff, as if he were uncertain of what to do. Managing the existence of a man allied with the Saint Sealing Devil was above his pay grade.


    ''They should''ve gotten fucking Intrascal to do this.''


    "How does this floor go?" Arthur inquired, realizing Junior was in a daze. "I assume you''re supposed to exin."


    "Ah, yes. The Eleventh Floor consists of a world of mirrors, in which one has to locate the real yer. There will be copies of you that im to be the real you, but you have to determine the real you."


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes," replied Junior. "Use any means necessary. However, the trial only ends if the real you dies."


    "I see."


    With those words, Arthur watched as Junior bowed yet again, disappearing into an explosion of shadows. The former''s eyes fell upon the world of mirrors.


    ''If I remember correctly, one of the Divine Rankers cleared this by killing everyone,'' Arthur muttered internally. ''I admire the decisiveness, but that''s not a guaranteed method of winning, because maybe you aren''t the real you.''


    ''But the version of that Divine Ranker who killed others was real. That started a chain reaction, and eventually, the only they were left.''


    ''But I''m not going to do that.''


    ''I don''t know if I''m the real me.''


    Arthur''s gaze fell upon the thousands of Arthurs that stood before him. With an unwavering gaze that seemed to reflect upon the gazes of the others, Arthur unsheathed Skofnung. ''Skofnung, are you real?''


    No response.


    ''So, I''m not real.''


    sh!


    With a decisive sh, Arthur beheaded himself. His head fell to the ground, drowning in the pool of blood that formed shortly after. His body copsed, drawing liters upon liters of blood that stained the world of mirrors.


    Another Arthur called out to Skofnung.


    ''Skofnung, respond if you''re real.''


    No response.


    Stab!


    Arthur stabbed his sternum, digging into his heart using the tip of his de. Blood spilled in all directions, marking the end of his life.


    ''Are you real?''


    No response.


    sh!


    Thud!


    ''Are you real?''


    No response.


    sh!


    sh!


    Thud! Thud!


    Thousands of bodiesy on the ground, an ocean of blood staining the world. Providing the world a crimson glow.


    Arthur could only stare at the world in apathy, lifting his sword. ''Skofnung, are you real?''


    No response.


    sh!


    ''Skofnung, are you real?''


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' admires the bloodbath you have created.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' wishes for more blood.]


    ''No more blood,'' Arthur muttered internally, gazing upon the crimson world. A deathly silence seemed to have enveloped it, as not even the beating of hearts was audible, except Arthur''s own.


    His ears rang.


    *


    "What¡­ The¡­ Fuck¡­" Junior muttered to himself, grabbing his rather cutesy, soft ears while attempting to pull them out of his head. Spectating the scene from nearby, he couldn''t help but gasp.


    ''Has anyone tried this before?''


    ''Probably not! That guy''s fucking crazy! Who the fuck let this lunatic into the tower! I vote for him to be kicked out!''


    "What are you so scared of, Junior?" A humanoid shark approached the bear-like creature, confusion stered over his face. "Did some lunatic enter the Eleventh floor again? Oh, did he kill everyone?"


    Silence.


    "No? Then what happened?"


    "He¡­ He fucking killed himself. Thousands of times without fail, without hesitation."


    Silence descended upon the area. Everyone''s head turned to face Junior, wondering if the humanoid bear had gone crazy. Junior shook his head as if denying all allegations while suppressing the urge to sob.


    He''d seen many things in his life, but he was still young.


    "How much time did it take to clear the floor?"


    "...T¨CThirty¡­ seconds," replied Junior, grabbing his short fur in an attempt to cope with the scene before him.


    "He actually killed himself?" A humanoid ko asked, utterly stupefied by the scene.


    "Yep. He muttered something to his sword before frowning and killing himself, thousands of times."


    ¡­


    "What''s the guy''s name?"


    "Arthur Sce," replied Junior, forming a knowing expression. The surprise faded, and all Guardians returned to their seats. "What''s wrong?"


    "You thought that guy would have a normal trial? He''s a fucking lunatic. Did you not already know that?"


    "I mean, I did, but¡­"


    "Yes, this is a new level of crazy. We hear that about every floor he clears."


    "Um¡­"


    "Don''t mind it. There''s no one crazy enough to do this except him."


    "Uh¡­ Okay."

 Chapter 250 Bladesteel

    Chapter 250 desteel


    "Hey! Can I get my reward?" Arthur shouted to no one in particr, staring at the sky while forming an expression of annoyance as if he were a customer awaiting his order at a restaurant.


    The bear-like humanoid emerged from the shadows yet again, his face drowned in sweat and his eyes disying fear. "Ah, yes, I''ll give you that."


    [The Eleventh Trial has beenpleted.]


    [You havepleted the Challenge of the Eleventh Floor.]


    [Rankings are being disyed.]


    [1. Arthur Sce: 30 Seconds.]


    [2. Diya: 46 Seconds.]


    [3. Vesto: 2 Minutes 34 Seconds.]


    Arthur couldn''t help but grin at the massive difference between second and third ce, realizing Diya was the one who''d cleared the floor by killing everyone. ''That snake has always been decisive.''


    ''That''s what made her a Divine Ranker.''


    ''Anyway, the Fake Dragon probably cleared it the normal way. Still, it''s surprising that she ced third, considering her actual power is quite average whenpared to other people, like Zeus, or Odin.''


    ''I was expecting someone like Indra to be third.''


    [Arthur Sce has achieved the impossible yet again.]


    [Unique rewards are being allotted.]


    [User has received 200,000 Tokens, Pegasus Token, and desteel''s Helmet.]


    [User haspleted all possible trials.]


    "There," Junior announced, bowing. "I wish you good luck on the twelfth floor. Just notify me if you wish to challenge the next floor."


    "Yes," replied Arthur. "But wait a few minutes."


    Junior nodded.


    ncing at the dark helmet in his hands, Arthur used the properties of [Ascertain] to reveal the information. Suddenly, a translucent, blue window spawned before his eyes, revealing the capabilities of the helmet.


    The helmet was light and seemed to be quite sturdy. However, much like ire''s ring, Arthur did not have many hopes.


    [Name: desteel''s Helmet]


    [Grade: B-]


    [Trait: Boosts Defense, increases the durability of the user''s skin by 15%, and increases attack speed by 20% when using a sword.]


    Arthur raised an eyebrow in surprise, finding the artifact to be quite useful. However, that fact was also determined when he noticed the grade was B-. Such an item was bound to be useful, either directly or through selling.


    In order to make money, Arthur didn''t mind selling even the most valuable of artifacts, as long as they weren''t directly useful.


    "All right, you can teleport me to the twelfth floor, now," said Arthur, stuffing the helmet into a rather crude backpack stained with blood.


    Junior nodded before flicking his wrist, enshrouding Arthur in azure particles that seemed to twinkle. Suddenly, Arthur''s body melted into such particles, vanishing from the face of the world.


    "Thankfully, that bastard''s gone."


    *


    "Is that who I think it is?"


    "Yeah, I think it is! It''s that lunatic!"


    "Oh, it''s him? Damn, I could''ve never guessed. Gee, thanks!"


    "Ay, fuck you, Gregory!"


    "I should just leave this floor. Too bad this dumbass Guardian doesn''t allow me to."


    As Arthur''s eyelids fluttered open, his gaze fell upon a dim cave, illuminated solely by a few candles. He was surrounded by several yers, all shooting him gazes of wariness, cautiousness, or disdain.


    ''It seems I''m hated quite a lot. I wonder how I forged this reputation.''


    Arthur couldn''t help but let out a chuckle at the scene, finding itical. To be hated by this many people who didn''t even know him was quite the achievement, in his opinion. ''That makes things a bit difficult in the long run¡­ But these guys are fodder, anyway.''


    The crimson-eyed man hadn''t run into someone like Eleanor ever since clearing the second floor. Everyone he participated in floors with were usually weak, or not noteworthy.


    The cave was damp, with clear, running water on the rough, dark ground and moist walls overrun by algae.


    The smell was squalid, along with an infestation of bugs that seemed to love human flesh.


    As Arthur stood up, he noticed that the yers backed away almost instantly, as if they were repelled by the crimson-eyed man''s aura. Arthur chuckled, noticing he''d unconsciously unsheathed Skofnung when sensing the hostile auras of the other yers.


    "Ah, I apologize for that."


    He said, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment before sheathing his sword, and retracting his aura.


    He watched with amusement as the expressions of the yers distorted, wondering if this was truly Arthur Sce. ''Wasn''t the guy supposed to be a vicious demon that kills without reason? What the fuck is this?''


    "Anyone know where the Guardian is?" Arthur inquired, sweeping his gaze across the dozens of yers trapped in the cave, attempting to spot the Guardian who was in charge of the floor. Suddenly, a mysterious existence stepped forward.


    "Ah, yes, Mr. Sce," an egg with weird,nky arms, legs, and a tiny head greeted the crimson-eyed man.


    "Ah, it''s Yolk," said Arthur, greeting the Guardian.


    "I am honored to be recognized," said Yolk, kneeling in courtesy.


    "Why hasn''t the trial begun, yet?" Arthur inquired, sweeping his gaze across the crowd of yers. "It seems everyone is ready, no?"


    "Ah, it''s because of a tiny problem¡­" Yolk muttered under his breath. "A Spectre King seems to be obstructing the pathway, and the team from the Tower Administration hasn''t arrived yet. It''s wasting our time."


    "A Spectre King?" Arthur asked rhetorically. "Why don''t you just kill it?"


    "None of us can," replied a random yer. "And this dumbass Guardian doesn''t have the power to interfere, else he will be a Fallen Guardian."


    Arthur shook his head internally,menting on how weak the yers were. A Spectre King''s power was only a little above what a regr twelfth floor yer should possess, yet a group of them couldn''t exterminate it?


    Or, they didn''t want to.


    Maintaining one''s peak condition was necessary for a trial, and engaging in a battle prior to a difficult challenge could hinder one''s capabilities.


    "Just add some rewards and continue the trial," Arthur suggested, ncing at Yolk, who seemed troubled.


    "But¡­"


    "I''m sure none of the people here are so weak," replied the crimson-eyed man, interrupting the Guardian. "Yolk, you¨Cas a Guardian¨Cshould know that, correct? What is the penalty for purposely dying a trial for no reason?"


    "Uh¡­"


    "So start the trial."


    Yolk nced at the other yers, who also seemed troubled. The Guardian did not wish to be punished, and deliberately dying the trial could possibly incur penalties. ''So, should I just start it?''


    "Okay, let''s begin," Yolk announced, inciting wrongful murmurs among the yers. All hostility was directed towards Arthur.


    Yolk stood before the yers, ready to exin the contents of the trial.


    "The Trial of the Twelfth Floor includes a race. All participants will race to the end of the cave, with Spectres and each other as obstacles. The one who reaches the end first will be considered the winner."


    "As for the leaderboards, that will be decided ording to the time in which one reached the end."


    Yolk nced at Arthur, and so did everyone else. It seemed as if thetter had be notorious for his tendency to achieve first ce in all trials. Arthur returned the gaze with an embarrassed smile.


    "Does everybody understand?" Yolk inquired, to which everyone nodded. "The stopwatch begins¡­ now."


    [00:00:01]


    [00:00:02]


    Within milliseconds, all yers unleashed their movement skills, heading towards the end of the cave, which seemed to be endless at the moment. Although the water restricted the movements of some of the yers, most were able to ignore it.


    Arthur used [Ethereal Glide], practically gliding across the water as if he were surfing. With an expressionless face and a determined gaze, he sped through the rather vast cave, his eyes fixated on the end.


    After this trial, he would need toplete the thirteenth floor. Following that, Arthur would need to bring the thirteen tokens to a temple located in the Residential Area of the thirteenth floor, which would mark the end of it all.


    However, reaching the temple with his life intact would be challenging, considering the obstacles¨Cnamely, the stronger characters of the tower¨Cwould attempt to kill and rob him at every turn.


    ''If someone gets the thirteen tokens, everything will go to shit.''


    ''I have no idea what the reward is, but if it''s what I specte, then the entirety of the tower''s bnce would crumble.''


    ''Still, the High Guardians wouldn''t be able to interfere, since the yer wouldn''t have broken any rules.''


    Arthur sped past three people, inadvertently sshing water at their faces, causing them to clench their teeth in indignation. The crimson-eyed man only chuckled, attempting to conquer first ce in his heat.


    Suddenly, anky entity with a translucent body appeared before Arthur, knocking him off bnce. The crimson-eyed man twirled, trying to avoid contact with the entity at all costs. He gritted his teeth, forging a barrier between him and the entity.


    ''A fucking spectre¡­ Just my luck.''


    Arthur nced at the man holding first ce, who had a grin on his face while staring mockingly at the crimson-eyed man.


    ''So it was that guy.''

 Chapter 251 Magic Emperor Kyler

    Chapter 251 Magic Emperor Kyler


    Arthur unsheathed Skofnung, coating it with Sun Energy before sting it towards the spectre, ending its life instantaneously. He then rushed towards the person maintaining first ce, intending to get revenge.


    [00:00:23]


    [00:00:24]


    Bam!


    Arthur swung Skofnung, releasing Sun Energy as he collided with the first-cepetitor. The man¨Cwho possessed silver hair and amethyst eyes¨Cgrinned, forming a barrier that managed to withstand the intensity of the Sun Energy.


    Arthur closed in on the silver-haired man, exchanging blows while the twopeted for first ce.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Sce," the man announced as swung his arm, shooting hundreds of shards of ice towards Arthur as he bounced off a nearby wall in order to avoid the crimson-eyed man''s blow. "But it seems it was quite inurate."


    "Is that right?" Arthur chuckled at those words, igniting Skofnung with Sword Aura as he thrust the tip of the de forward, creating a vortex and a point of impact that carried most of the force used. "It''s rude to fight without introducing yourself, you know?"


    "You didn''t introduce yourself."


    "Did I need to?"


    The man chuckled before clenching his teeth, creating three barriers in order to obstruct the trajectory of Arthur''s attack. However, unfortunately for him, Skofnung shattered all three barriers, wounding the side of his abdomen.


    As blood dripped from the wound, his expression crumpled like a sheet of paper.


    However, the man was quick to regainposure, as a smile blossomed on his face yet again. "Well, Mr. Sce, I''m Kyler Agardia."


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, observing the silver-haired. ''''This'' is the future Magic Emperor?''


    The crimson-eyed man couldn''t help but scoff at Kyler, casting a condescending nce at the man as if mocking him. The Magic Emperor was a prideful, powerful man who was the first to ascend to the position of a Divine Ranker after many centuries during Arthur''s former life.


    The man became a Divine Ranker even before Arthur and could be considered one of the greatest prodigies of the tower.


    But the man before Arthur at that moment was not the Magic Emperor.


    It couldn''t be.


    At least, at first nce.


    ''Let''s see how this ys out,'' Arthur muttered internally.


    "Mr. Sce, how about we refrain from fighting so early on?" Kyler asked, ncing at the chaotic scene behind him. "The other dumbasses are catching up. You don''t wish to lose first ce, do you?"


    Arthur nodded, and the two sped up. Their wordless partnership was a testament to the difference between them and the crowd.


    Arthur wished to finish the trial as quickly as possible, as he needed to conserve his strength for the real battle. He nced at Kyler, who seemed focused on maintaining a certain speed.


    However, Arthur could sense his wariness, which in turn increased his cautiousness around the man.


    ''He wasn''t the Magic Emperor for no reason, so there should be something special about him,'' Arthur muttered internally. Usually, he would wee a tough battle, but his objective held higher importance than pleasure.


    "A horde of spectres," Kyler announced, his eyes glowing a deeper shade of amethyst as he reinforced his vision using Magic, peering into the distance as he scrunched his eyebrows. Arthur stretched [Divine Sense] across his surroundings. "Around 200."


    The two nced at each other, wondering whether to scheme or cooperate this once to eliminate future troubles.


    "You take 100, I take 100," Arthur suggested, to which Kyler nodded almost instantly.


    The two parted ways, attempting to lure their share of spectres to each side. Arthur gazed at the translucent entities with ghost-like bodies and the absence of a definitive face. He clicked his tongue, recalling his past experiences with these pests.


    ''There was a time I was facing millions of these things¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, shaking his head in annoyance. ''That battle took me like a day. Plus, the existence of thousands of Spectre Kings made it even more difficult.''


    Arthur quickly slipped on desteel''s Helmet, smiling at the faint sense of invigoration that arose. With the mana stone pumping mana continuously, Arthur rushed towards the horde, igniting his crimson Sword Aura.


    A blinding glow spilled from Skofnung, reinforcing and augmenting the de beyond its usual capabilities.


    ''I don''t need the State Of Mushin for this,'' Arthur concluded, swinging at a certain spectre that burst into millions of particles before dissipating. However, the deafening screech that escaped its body as it faded away into oblivion continued to scratch at Arthur''s earbuds.


    ''Yep, this is why these things are so annoying.''


    Their screeching, however, was only partially the reason for their "pest" status.


    As Arthur continued to swing Skofnung without hesitation, he utilized mana to obstruct his earbuds, refusing to put himself through such torture. With his current strength, eliminating merely one hundred spectres should take only half a minute.


    And, it was quite easy.


    So, while engaging inbat with the spectres, Arthur began observing Kyler''s fighting style, attempting to collect information for their eventual encounter.


    Kyler coated his arms with azure mes, engulfing a dozen spectres at once within the inescapable mes of destruction. With glowing eyes, and erratic breathing due to excess physical activity as a magician, along a high mastery of magic, Arthur began to notice the peculiarities within the man''s character.


    His future position was not without merit.


    At one point, the Magic Emperor had been one of Arthur''s greatest rivals. Although they had only met a few times and threw hands once¨Cwithout determining the winner¨Cthe two were the only newbies of the batch that achieved Divine Ranker status without assistance from other Divine Rankers.


    And, once they shattered the resistance, it wasn''t long before many stars began rising, iming their ce on the 98th floor.


    ''We were pioneers,'' thought Arthur, chuckling to himself as he skillfully eradicated the batch of spectres without breaking a sweat, continuing to observe Kyler with amusement vivid in his crimson pupils.


    Kyler raised an arm, allowing golden lightning to crackle while swarming his forearm, producing a blinding light. Suddenly, he dropped his hand, initiating an onught upon the spectres, that seemed so innocent at that very moment.


    With his forehead draped in beads of sweat, Kyler continued to conjure powerful spells, destroying batches of spectres while blocking his ears using magic, which seemed to be doing wonders.


    The magic density suddenly rose, prompting Kyler to shatter the cold, hard floor of the cave through a mixture of Earth and Water Magic. Water spilled from the massive crater, drowning the spectres in a substance they could not resist.


    At that moment, Kyler extended his palm, allowing an unparalleled amount of mana to course across it.


    "Watch this," Kyler muttered, turning his head slightly for his vision to engulf Arthur''s figure. He then smirked, directing a condescending stare at the crimson-eyed man as he prepared to eradicate all spectres once and for all.


    ''Ah, his beloved trump card,'' Arthur noticed, nodding in acknowledgment.


    His entire body¨Censhrouded by ayer of whiteness that seemed to contain unparalleled power capable of destroying worlds themselves¨Cshook violently, enduring the pressure of such a massive amount of mana.


    His expression grew strained, while beads of sweat formed atop his forehead.


    Suddenly, with his hair fluttering in the sweeping wind, an invisible cylindrical path, or tunnel formed, connecting Kyler and his foes indirectly.


    "Cataclysm."


    As if the world was dyed white, energy burst from Kyler''s palm, while his body released pressure capable of crushing boulders. Arthur didn''t witness the actual attack, but as the smoke subsided, it was obvious that all spectres, including those on his side, had perished within milliseconds.


    Kyler released a few coughs before rejuvenating himself through a white pill that seemed to contain mana fluctuations. "All right, let''s move on."


    Arthur released a defeated sigh, shaking his head sarcastically as they continued running. However, a hint of wariness grew in the crimson-eyed man''s heart, which only erged once Kyler recovered from the strain within seconds.


    It was as if the destructive attack could be performed several times without consequences.


    [00:01:03]


    [00:01:04]


    As the two continued racing through the cave, they began conversing, attempting to throw the other off.


    "We havepany," Arthur muttered as an expression of annoyance appeared on his face. Kyler scrunched his eyebrows as his eyes glowed, but eventually, he nodded in eptance.


    "There are 4. You take 2, I take 2?"


    "Sure," replied Arthur as the two parted yet again, engaging the four other yers.


    However, the crimson-eyed man wasn''t nning on simply wasting time. As he appeared before the two men, of which one was blonde and the other possessed grey hair, Arthur blitzed towards them, decapitating them in an instant.


    Then, he nced at Kyler, who still seemed to be focused on the battle.


    ''This is where we part.''


    With those words, Arthur nced at a certain marking etched onto a particr wall in the cave, rushing towards it with Skofnung unsheathed.


    Crack!


    With a single sh, he shattered the wall, unveiling whaty behind.

 Chapter 252 Element Of Time

    Chapter 252 Element Of Time


    The element of time was widely regarded as untouchable.


    It was an aspect of reality suspended from what mortals could utilize to their advantage, much like space. Although all four of to''s elements were usable through regr means, space was entirely different.


    Although mortals could detach certain spaces from other spaces, not a single mortal could understand the profound concepts behind space and freely manipte it to their liking.


    Time was the same.


    Time was abstract. It could not be influenced, and followed a predetermined order through the course of existence, unwilling to halt for anyone.


    However, what if one could manipte both time and space?


    What if one could influence the perception of time in a detached space?


    Such an ability would be hidden, and offered solely to the most powerful, right?


    Wrong.


    As Arthur delved into a world of darkness, he was faced with the squalid scent of rotten eggs. The area was quitepact, walled in each direction with only a narrow crevice to navigate through.


    Arthur employed [Divine Sense] in order to percept his surroundings.


    He was inside a narrow tunnel. The sound of rushing water reached his ears, while [Divine Sense] sensed the existence of algae and other micro-organisms, yet there didn''t seem to be anything else.


    Bending forward, Arthur silently traversed through the tunnel, refusing to trust [Divine Sense].


    ''Even such a skill can''t perceive the thing I''m trying to find,'' the crimson-eyed man muttered internally, groaning. The object he was attempting to locate was a hidden feature of the twelfth floor.


    One of Arthur''s subjects had discovered the feature in his past life, with the information being withheld by Heaven''s Challengers until the crimson-eyed man''s eventual death.


    The hidden feature of the twelfth floor¨Cunlike many other floors¨Cwas something that yed with thews of the tower. Arthur wasn''t certain why such a broken feature was designed, but it was one of the reasons he acted so calm while interacting with Kyler.


    He was not limited by time.


    [00:02:15]


    [00:02:16]


    Ignoring the countdown atop a translucent, blue screen that remained beside him, Arthur continued to travel, eventually encountering a "phi" symbol belonging to the Greek Alphabet. The symbol was engraved into a damp wall overrun by algae.


    Arthur stared at the symbol, uncertain of what it denoted.


    ''It''s supposed to be an irrational mathematical constant¡­ 1.618, I believe. It''s the Golden Ratio, too.''


    Scratching his head in confusion, Arthur intently attempted to decipher the symbol. He felt an inexplicable attraction to the symbol, while it felt as if disobeying it would result in devastation. It wasplicated.


    Yet it also seemed to describe a pattern.


    An order.


    Arthur suddenly noticed another peculiarity. Spotting a piece of text, Arthur brushed his palm against the rocks practically destroyed by erosion over hundreds, perhaps thousands of years. However, this engraving seemed to have survived.


    ''The text is in anothernguage, but I can read it¡­''


    "#### the breakage ## bnce is ########...


    re#n#n#y rema#ns."


    ''Most of the text is blurred,'' Arthur clicked his tongue, feeling a sense of dissatisfaction and irritation, the reason for which he couldn''t exin. Pulling away from the text and symbol, Arthur continued walking forward.


    ''As far as I remember, the pathway leads to a chamber, in which a stone hand holds the item.''


    Arthur continued through the tunnel, passing a miniature waterfall that seemed to push clear, fresh water into a crater. He eventually arrived before a wall that had a rectangr shape engraved onto it.


    Within the rectangle was the engravement of an hourss.


    ''It''s moving¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, using [Divine Sense] to observe the falling particles of sand. The crimson-eyed man formed an expression of amusement. The engravement was actually shifting.


    ''What is this mechanism.''


    In curiosity, Arthur traced his finger along the engravement.


    Click!


    At that moment, a clicking sound resounded across thepact space in which Arthur stood. ''Oh¡­ it''s a button.''


    Arthur pushed the rectangle with his palm, forcing it into the wall.


    *


    As Arthur traversed through the tunnel, he came across a wall with a peculiar symbol of "phi." It was a Greek Alphabet that denoted the "Golden Ratio," or in mathematical terms, the number 1.618.


    ''This is interesting¡­''


    Arthur quickly noticed the words etched upon the wall beside the symbol, brushing his palm as he removed the eroded rock particles and dust hiding the text.


    "Time ## ### ## ## ma#########...


    only r##na#c# ### #### ##."


    ''Fuck¡­ Everything is blurred,'' Arthur muttered internally. As he continued down the tunnel, he came across a waterfall, which he briefly observed before continuing.


    Finally, he encountered a wall with a rectangr shape engraved upon it. Noticing the hourss between the shape was moving, Arthur traced his fingers along the engravement before pressing on it like a button.


    *


    "Is this the phi symbol?" Arthur muttered as he observed the symbol. He recalled it denoted the number 1.618 and the Golden Ration. However, for some reason, the symbol seemed incredibly familiar.


    It was as if he''d witnessed the same symbol several times.


    But how could that be possible?


    Only a minute ago, Arthur was fighting random yers, and before that, he was conversing with Kyler while traversing through the cave. He couldn''t recall an instance in which he hade across such a symbol in his life, either.


    Except in the Academy, where he learned it.


    ''Am I just overthinking?''


    ''Yeah, that''s probably it.''


    Arthur brushed aside the dust, viewing the text. He then rushed across the tunnel, admiring a waterfall before pushing the button.


    *


    "This seems so familiar¡­" Arthur muttered yet again, punching the cold, hard floor in irritation as he racked his brain. However, no memories came to mind. It was as if someone or something were messing with his brain.


    It was weird.


    Argh¡­


    As he approached the button yet again, he instinctively knew he couldn''t press it.


    "I shouldn''t¡­"


    Suddenly, the entrance to thepact space shattered. Many pieces of debris obstructed the exit, and although Arthur attempted to summon his mana, it didn''t seem to work.


    ''What¡­''


    Suddenly, memories of the times he traversed across the same tunnel surfaced.


    ''A time loop¡­''

 Chapter 253 Trial Of Time (1)

    Chapter 253 Trial Of Time (1)


    ''A time loop¡­''


    Arthur''s eyes widened.


    It was downright terrifying what would have happened, had he not realized the familiar moments. Would he have been stuck in a time loop for all of eternity, or was realizing his state inevitable?


    Would the element of time evere to a halt, or was it simply endless?


    The possibilities were endless, and none of them came with happy endings¡­ The endings that would result in Arthur receiving first ce in the Trial, and receiving the twelfth Constetion Token.


    He could only be thankful, and continue.


    ''Wait¡­ but how do I continue?'' Arthur wondered, observing the scene around him. The area in which he stood was a merebination of rocks, boulders, and the never-ending smell of rotten eggs.


    ''Where are the eggsing from, anyway?''


    Arthur nced at the entrance, which had been obstructed by boulders he could not possibly move without the assistance of mana, Sun Energy, or any other abilities. He attempted to call out to Skofnung, but even that seemed impossible.


    Clenching his teeth, the crimson-eyed searched for any exits but was unsessful.


    Suddenly, his gaze fell upon the hourss, which seemed to move excruciatingly slowly. Arthur noticed a single particle fall each second and judged it would take at least several hours for the bottom half to fill.


    ''I don''t have that time¡­ It won''t be long before Kylerpletes the trial¡­''


    ''After that, I''ll probably be warped out of the floor.''


    Arthur paced around the room, wondering what to do. Since waiting for the hourss and moving the debris were out of the question, Arthur needed to do something different. However, there was nothing.


    ''Should I press the button again?''


    ''Will I retain my memories, or will the time loop begin once again?''


    Arthur hesitated, staring at the rectangr button. He tried pulling it, pushing the wall around it, and many other maneuvers, but nothing seemed to work. It seemed as if the only option was to press the button.


    ''Will I get transported back again?''


    It was a question he couldn''t get rid of.


    With trembling fingers, Arthur pressed the button. A clicking sound resounded across his ears, following the manifestation of a blinding light that enveloped his vision as if forcing him unconscious.


    All of his senses vanished except sight, after which an emerald glow engulfed his vision.


    ''What¡­''


    Arthur felt as if he were aging at a rapid pace as if he were speeding through the universe, not bound by thews and restrictions ced upon mortals. Time was the sovereign of it all, yet it felt as if Arthur was not bound by the element.


    It was as if he had shed the shackles forever.


    An unexpected sense of ecstasy arose in his heart, which vanished just as quickly. Arthur felt the shackles bind him yet again as if his escape was merely temporary. He felt his body ache, following the disappearance of the blinding light.


    Whaty before him was a world devoid of light.


    Or, perhaps a world graced with only enough light for visibility.


    Whaty before Arthur was a statue.


    Turning his head, the crimson-eyed man observed his surroundings. Beneath him was a cold, hard, marble floor covered inyers of dust. The walls seemed to contain undecipherable, abstract portraits.


    The corners of the room were epassed in spider webs, and Arthur spotted many insects roaming the ce.


    The statue that stood before Arthur was forged using a grey material, with many, tiny air pockets that caused the texture to be rough. The statue was of a woman with peerless, unparalleled beauty.


    Even without color, one could still observe how charming she was.


    She possessed expression of confidence, and long, silky hair that cascaded down to her waist like a waterfall. Her skin was spotless, while the garments she wore were thick robes. Even the robes couldn''t properly mask her curves and her hourss figure.


    In her left arm was ance, while her right arm was extended forward.


    A gauntlet epassed her right hand, atop which an emerald gemstone with inexhaustible lustery. Arthur''s eyes were instinctively drawn to the gemstone, which seemed so¡­ delicious?


    It was a feeling he couldn''t ignore.


    However, as Arthur began approaching the gemstone, two soldiers manifested before him, d in steel armor and wielding long swords that could slice the crimson-eyed man''s neck clean off. Especially when Arthur did not have ess to his powers.


    So, swallowing his pride, Arthur was forced to surrender.


    "If you wish to obtain that gemstone, you mustplete three trials."


    One of the guards announced, his voice authoritative and bold. The other guard retrieved a lock.


    "You must open this lock by obtaining a key spread throughout Heaven''s Spire."


    "But the key is not spread through a certain timeline."


    "It is located along several timelines that intertwine."


    "Like a web."


    The guard approached Arthur, to which the man responded by backing away in a hurry, stering an expression of wariness upon his face. Unsheathing his sword regardless of hisck of power, he prepared to face the guards.


    "Do not wield that Cursed de before us, or else you shall suffer the consequences."


    Suddenly, emerald-colored strings crept up Arthur''s forearms, wrapping around him as if they were slithery snakes. Arthur felt a slimy sensation on his arm, but he didn''t have the leeway to think about such things.


    "Surf through the various timelines of Heaven''s Spire, and locate the three fragments of the ''key.''"


    "Then, and only then can you obtain the gemstone of Time."


    "So, do you wish to challenge the Trial Of Time?"


    Silence.


    The guards awaited an answer, their eyes gazing into Arthur''s crimson pupils. At that moment, the slimy, emerald strings released the crimson-eyed man.


    "The Trial Of Time¡­"


    Arthur realized this was the opportunity to obtain the item he needed. Although unconventional, he still had a chance.


    With a rejuvenated expression, despite the severe confusion he''d previously experienced, Arthur nodded.


    "I will attempt the Trial Of Time."

 Chapter 254 Trial Of Time (2)

    Chapter 254 Trial Of Time (2)


    "Very well," the guard spoke in a rather solemn, raspy tone that seemed to differ from the one he usually used. Stepping backward, both guards knelt towards the statue, their faces buried between their knees.


    Arthur watched silently.


    Suddenly, an emerald aura burst from the gemstone. A streak of swirling shot past Arthur, alerting him to the point where he was forced to hurriedly unsheathe Skofnung again. His eyes reflected the emerald light, but it wasn''t headed towards him.


    Click!


    The streak of emerald light collided with a familiar button, but instead of an hourss, there was a "phi" symbol engraved between the rectangle. The "phi" symbol glowed a darker shade of green, before fading.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt an odd sensation.


    He blinked, and when he opened his eyes, the scenery was vastly different.


    Before his eyes was a translucent, blue screen.


    [Wee to Heaven''s Spire, the tower of your dreams.]


    [Ascend through the 100-floor tower to receive a wish at the pinnacle.]


    The notification was concise, yet marked the initiation of the First Era of the tower. Arthur cocked his head, scratching his head as he viewed the screen, unable toprehend what was happening.


    What time period was this?


    Wait, had he time-traveled?


    ''I thought the exnation of those guards was metaphorical, but I guess not,'' Arthur muttered internally, feeling a sense of crisis, yet also a spark of amusement and excitement. Had he really traveled to the initiation of Heaven''s Spire?


    Although still worried about the trial of the twelfth floor, and whether he would still be able to finish it, Arthur nced at his surroundings.


    He was lying in a field of grass. Above him was a sunny sky devoid of clouds, and beside him were a few tiny insects. Pushing himself up, Arthur looked at the world, realizing it was merely a grasnd.


    ''There''s nothing here¡­ What floor is this?''


    At that moment, a screen manifested before him.


    [You have be the first yer to step into the Outer District.]


    Arthur''s expression crumpled like a sheet of paper. ''The Outer District, eh? There are practically no resources or even trees¡­ So were all the resources obtained from higher floors? No, where did people even obtain food?''


    ''If the Outer District was empty, the yers would have starved¡­''


    ''Perhaps an expedition team was sent to conquer the first floor¡­ Yes, that''s the only logical option in this case.''


    As Arthur stood up, began exploring the ce.


    However, before long, a screeching sound entered his ears, startling him. The sky turned ashen, while the clouds clouded the radiant rays of the Sun as if rain would start pouring at any second. Well, it didn''t.


    But something did pour.


    Arthur felt as if the strength was being sucked from his body. A sense of weakness arose in his chest, while the world seemed to spin. Quickly, the energy of the surroundings condensed into a certain location.


    A giant, midnight-blue sphere formed at the center of the Outer District. Strong winds swept across the world, causing the des of grass to sway as if there was no tomorrow. Arthur held onto dear life.


    His gaze fell upon the sphere.


    Suddenly, as if enacting the process of budding, dozens of tiny spheres sprouted from the massive sphere, levitating across the vast grasnd while emitting a dangerous aura that sent chills down Arthur''s spine.


    His gaze followed the spheres, his eyes glittering with curiosity.


    It wasn''t often that one received the opportunity to travel through the restricted domain of time.


    Suddenly, the sphere burst into nothingness, spilling hundreds, thousands, perhaps millions of humans and lifeforms of other species. Their screams and squeals of confusion immediately caused a stir, while simultaneous movement caused an earthquake.


    The air of confusion spread, with everyone wondering what had urred.


    Arthur was lost within the crowd. ''What the fuck¡­''


    As the density of the crowd reduced significantly over a short period of time, Arthur had the opportunity to move around. It was obvious that these were the first people to step into Heaven''s Spire.


    But why were they so confused?


    Had they not undergone the Tutorial? Were they not aware of the existence of the tower?


    "Hey, you," Arthur called out to a certain man dressed in an attire appropriate for office work. His stark ck hair was swept back with a greasy substance, while an expression of terror was stered across his face.


    As he violently turned his head, the man locked eyes with Arthur. "...W¨CWhat?"


    He raised his hands to guard himself, although his trembling legs were an obvious sign of his fear. The man couldn''t fight off an ant trying to steal his meal. Arthur shook his head in disappointment but decided to continue.


    "Do you know where we are?" Arthur inquired. "Do you know what the name of this ce is?"


    "No! I was brought here by force! When I was drinking tea and reading the newspaper, a mysterious force suddenly chucked me here!"


    Arthur scrunched his eyebrows. "So you didn''t enter the Tutorial World? So there wasn''t a Tutorial you had to undergo? You were just tossed here without warning?"


    "Y¨CYes¡­ Was there something like that for you? Why do you seem so calm? Do you know what''s going on here?"


    His eyes disyed hope.


    Arthur calmly shook his head before walking away. He wasn''t certain what to do, and talking to a stranger who wasn''t aware of the situation definitely wouldn''t be the optimal solution.


    As Arthur traversed through the grasnd, he came across a certain boy.


    His hair was zing red, while his body was toned, despite being a mere child. With a detached gaze and a calm demeanor, he stuck out like a sore thumb. Arthur sensed something unique from the boy as if he were unlike everyone else in the Outer District.


    He also seemed familiar.


    "Hey, boy," Arthur called out. The boy slowly turned his head, facing the crimson-eyed man with a somewhat curious gaze.


    "...You''re strong."


    Arthur ignored the boy''s words. "What''s your name?"


    "Leon Cromwell."


    Silence.

 Chapter 255 Trial Of Time (3)

    Chapter 255 Trial Of Time (3)


    Arthur repeated the words "Leon Cromwell" internally several times. His expression crumpled like a sheet of paper, while his face paled. ''Leon Cromwell¡­ That''s the de Sovereign''s name¡­''


    ''Have I just met the de Sovereign in his youth?''


    "Make me your disciple," said Leon, as ifmanding it. "You''re plenty strong¡­ You can be my master and teach me."


    Arthur released a bitter chuckle. ''I didn''t think there woulde a time when the de Sovereign would willingly ask to make me his master. Although, I''m not too against it, to be honest.''


    "What are youughing about?"


    "Ah, nothing¡­ So, you wish to be my disciple, is that correct?"


    "Yes," Leon nodded calmly, getting down on one knee. "I''m ready to begin the procedure. ept me as your disciple."


    "Ah¡­ No thanks," replied the crimson-eyed man, trying to walk away. However, at that moment, he spotted a keychain strapped to Leon''s throat. Connected to the keychain was a fragment Arthur instinctively knew belonged to the key capable of opening the lock to the gemstone of Time.


    ''Isn''t this too easy?'' Arthur wondered, turning to face Leon. "On second thought, I think I will ept you."


    Leon''s expression brightened, while a round of excitement coursed through his body. "Shall we begin the procedure?"


    Arthur was about to nod, but at that moment, a voice startled everyone in the Outer District. It was an authoritative voice,ced with the ability to strike fear. It was as if one could not resist the owner of the voice.


    Arthur instantly recognized the owner of the voice, cracking a bitter smile as he slowly turned around.


    ''It''s that old fogey¡­''


    The man who''d spoken was one of the High Guardians of Heaven''s Spire, Nux. His hair was still grey, while his velvet pupils seemed to convey the same, dangerous feeling. However, Arthur was not terrified this time.


    Instead, he felt a sense of annoyance as he gazed at Nux.


    ''That old bastard cheaped me out,'' the crimson-eyed man muttered internally, snorting. ''That bitch ire gave me a defect item that still hasn''t disyed itself as ''useful.'' It''s sad to bebeled as an artifact.''


    ''I should''ve tried to kill Heather back then.''


    Perhaps then he wouldn''t have been scammed. Then again, he would probably be six feet beneath the ground.


    "Wee, yers, to the world of the tower, Heaven''s Spire!"


    As those words escaped his lips, the crowd turned silent, as if to pass respect. Nux''s mere presence was a wordless sign to pay him respect. His strength was transcendent, as if not belonging to the mortal world.


    The humans and other species¨Calthough unbeknownst to the power system¨Cstill seemed capable of noticing the peculiarity.


    Nux was not on the same level as them.


    He was beyond.


    As mortals, they could not grasp the difference between them and Nux, but they knew it was vast. Immeasurable, to be precise.


    That was why they respected him.


    "I speak on behalf of all Guardians. We wee you to Heaven''s Spire, a paradise for those hoping to grow, and a world of dreams for those who strive to be the best. It can be considered a spire to excellence."


    "Below the tower is Hell, while above it is Heaven."


    "The tower scales at around 100 floors, of which each floor is designed as a trial. The trial is designed to challenge the yers and to reward them based on their capabilities. Now, due to theck of resources in the Outer District, you people should begin climbing quickly."


    "As, refusing to climb will result in death."


    Nux flicked his wrist and thousands of bricks formed out of nothingness. His eyes shone a deeper shade of velvet. The bricks aligned themselves in a circr area, forming a cylinder in mere seconds.


    A fine piece of architecture revealed itself.


    Suddenly, a wisp of azure mes merged with the brick cylinder, enchanting it with the ability to teleport.


    "That will be the Floor Tower, the ce where you can teleport to floors through the assistance of a Guardian."


    "With that, I hope you guys achieve great things as you progress through the tower. It may be a rough ride for those not graced by the Heavens, while it might be enjoyable for those with talent¡­"


    "However, in the end, it depends on one''s tenacity and determination."


    The crowd burst into murmurs, while many people began forming groups. There were some who easily recovered from the shock, and began preparing for the future by forming connections.


    Others, however, fell behind. They were too stubborn and didn''t believe in adaptation. Many were indignant, and screamed at Nux¨Cdespite understanding his power¨Cto allow them to leave, to which the High Guardian did not respond, and simply remained silent.


    Suddenly, Nux''s gaze halted at a certain existence that blended into the crowd.


    A certain man with stark ck hair, and distinct, crimson pupils that seemed to belong to the devil himself. Nux''s gaze froze. He scrunched his eyebrows, staring at the man intently before suddenly ncing at the boy beside him.


    He extended an arm, sticking out his index finger.


    "You¡­ You''re not supposed to be here."


    As those words escaped Nux''s lips, the world seemed to freeze. Time seemed to havee to a halt.


    Arthur felt chills shoot down his spine, while the sensation of death loomed over him. It was very familiar as if the crimson-eyed man were gazing at someone he''d known his entire life. He was terrified.


    Despite being ustomed to death, one couldn''t eliminate the fear.


    They could only dull it.


    He hurriedly turned to face Leon, rushing towards him. ''Fuck¡­''


    Nux''s gaze seemed to burn a hole in his back. In the nick of time, Arthur snatched his chain, cing the fragment of the key on his palm.


    "You¡­"


    Nux could only mutter as he watched Arthur''s body disintegrate into millions of light particles. With aplicated expression, he was helpless.


    "What was that¡­"


    Even Nux wasn''t aware.


    He could only ignore it.

 Chapter 256 Trial Of Time (4)

    Chapter 256 Trial Of Time (4)


    [Time Trial ?]


    [33.3% Completion.]


    Arthur felt as if he were suspended in the air, with the gravitational force dispelled. His body felt as if it were levitating atop soft, fluffy clouds.


    ''That was close,'' the crimson-eyed man muttered internally. His heart raced as he recalled the sensation of fear that coursed across his body. Unlike his first meeting with Nux, this time, the old man disyed open hostility.


    The pressure that weighed down on the crimson-eyed man''s shoulders was immeasurable, to the point where he couldn''t endure for even a second. Just thinking of it sent shivers down Arthur''s spine.


    Suddenly, the key fragment levitated, vibrating as it entered Arthur''s vision.


    ''What?''


    Before the crimson-eyed man could react, a blue screen manifested before his eyes.


    [Second Key Fragment Located.]


    [Teleporting to respective timeline.]


    Whoosh!


    Arthur''s vision was dyed white, after which his senses waned, eventually vanishing. He felt a sense of emptiness for a few seconds, after which his vision reverted to normal. ''I''m lying atop grass again.''


    He could feel the des of grass poking against his minimal attire, which seemed to consist of a single robe and underpants beneath. Arthur rolled his eyes as he pushed himself up to observe where he was.


    It was a world of grass, but Arthur spotted a vige in the distance, with a shrine at the center.


    ''Who are they worshipping?'' The crimson-eyed man wondered, cocking his head while wiping the damp grass from his robe. Unlike the Outer District, this world seemed to have some form of greenery.


    Trees were littered across the grasnd, although not many.


    Arthur spotted a few animals, some of which were beasts.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a deafening roar entered his ears, causing annoyance to well up in his heart. Clenching his teeth, Arthur turned around, only to be assaulted by the squalid breath of a massive beast.


    ''A gori,'' Arthur muttered internally, feeling a sense of wariness. Although such a beast was quite easy to eliminate, Arthur did not have ess to his arsenal, and neither could he utilize mana. He was in a predicament.


    ''Wait¡­''


    Arthur felt his palm tingle. At that moment, a sense of invigoration spread across his body, as if he were being soaked in warm water with the properties to properly rx his skin. Then, it seemed as if power danced at his fingertips, begging for him to utilize it.


    ''This power¡­ It surpasses that of my peak self, even as a Divine Ranker.''


    As a sense of confusion settled, Arthur simultaneously felt as if he was invincible. As power coursed across his body, the man felt he could do anything. Scale mountains, destroy the world¡­


    With a smirk hanging on his face, Arthur nced at the gori, who turned meek as soon as it sensed the former''s sudden boost in power. It released a pitiful squeal before turning around, trying to flee.


    "Not so fast¡­"


    Arthur extended his arm, relishing the sense of superiority. A sphere containing crimson and ck hues mingled, releasing strong winds that seemed to shake the world itself. The sphere rotated at incredible speeds, yet remained suspended.


    The sky seemed to turn ashen, while bolts of lightning fell, igniting a few trees on fire.


    Arthur''s grin grew wider as time passed.


    Once the sphere grew to the size of a human body, Arthur poked it using his index finger. "Velvet Nova."


    The world turned grey, and it was as if time itself came to a halt. The sphere traveled at speeds iprehensible to humans, colliding with the gori before disintegrating its body within microseconds.


    The raging lightning bolts faded, while the mes were extinguished instantly. Not a single proof of the gori''s existence remained, rendering him lost from history.


    ''It''s been a while since I''ve been able to use Velvet Nova¡­'' Arthur continued to grin, inspecting his hand. Velvet Nova was one of Arthur''s strongest spells before his regression and was revered as the Sphere of Disintegration.


    The spellbined the aspects of fire and darkness, condensing them to the point where they bent one of the four forces governing the universe. Then, one spilled popped it as if it were a balloon.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt a presence a few kilometers away.


    ''Who is that?'' He wondered, using a sensory ability to peer into the distance. It was a young man, perhaps twenty years of age with pristine, long, white hair and refreshing, icy-blue eyes that seemed to reflect the hues of the sky.


    With a white-yellow overcoat and ck pants and shirt, the man seemed to have adopted modern attire choices.


    His gaze seemed to contain power, but it was nothingpared to the current Arthur. With narrowed eyes and an expression that urately disyed his curiosity, the man approached the site hesitantly, a silver longsword gripped between his fingers.


    Arthur smirked, snapping his fingers.


    He instantly appeared before the man, shocking the living daylights out of him. As the white-haired man fell on his buttocks, Arthur remained silent, simply staring at him. "Who are you?"


    Arthur scrunched his eyebrows, looking deeply at the man. ''He resembled Zeus, somewhat. But he has blue eyes instead of yellow¡­''


    ''Could this be the future?''


    "You first!" The man shouted adamantly, getting back on his feet before holding his longsword with both hands. Despite his confident facade, his trembling legs seemed to betray the look he was going for.


    "What if I don''t tell you?" Arthur asked, smiling.


    "Then I''ll have no choice but to fight you," the man raised his sword, coating it with a vibrant, light-blue hue. The wind seemed to epass the sword as ifing to the man''s aid at his will. The skies turned ashen, as lightning bolts began falling.


    As Arthur looked at the sky, he muttered a few words internally. ''Is this Zeus'' clone or something?''


    Raising his arm, Arthur instantly halted the crackling of the sky, causing all lightning bolts to fade away into millions of particles. The man''s face paled, and his legs began trembling yet again due to fear.


    However, he didn''t relent.


    Rushing forward, the man released a warcry, swinging his sword horizontally. A de waves the size of a mansion shot from the edge of his sword, threatening to slice reality itself.


    ''This is a higher floor¡­ His strength is not ordinary.''


    Arthur extended his arm, grabbing the edge of the man''s sword. He felt a stinging sensation against the t of his palm, but nothing extraordinary. Without drawing blood, he casually grabbed the sword, nting its tip into the ground beneath.


    "Now what?" He asked, looking at the man with boredom vivid in his crimson pupils. "Just tell me your name."


    The man gritted his teeth in indignation, clenching his fists while suppressing the anger that threatened to burst. "I¡­ I am O¨COuranos."


    Silence descended upon the grasnd. Arthur''s expression froze. ''Ouranos? Like, the Divine Ranker of the Heavens? The Strongest yer of his time? I don''t think he was stronger than me, but¡­ eh. But this is Ouranos?''


    ''Zeus'' fucking grandfather?''


    "Now, what''s your name?" Ouranos inquired, suppressing the urge tosh out. Arthur chuckled internally, realizing Zeus had inherited his temper from the man before him.


    "Arthur Sce."


    "Never heard of someone like you."


    "That''s a pity," replied Arthur, shrugging his shoulders as if Ouranos had missed out. Then, he quickly dug through the pockets of his robe, retrieving the fragment of the key. He wagged the fragment in Ouranos'' face. "Have you seen something simr to this?"


    "I¡­ I have¡­" Ouranos muttered, subconsciously reaching out so as to obtain the fragment. Arthur quickly pulled away, waving his index finger.


    "Where have you seen it?"


    "On the shrine. My master has it!"


    "Can you take me to your master?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Negotiate for the fragment."


    Ouranos'' expression suddenly turned grim. He shook his head before waving the crimson-eyed man goodbye. "I respect your strength, but I cannot allow you to do that. The key is our everything."


    Arthur furrowed his eyebrows. "Don''t make this difficult for yourself."


    Ouranos continued to shake his head. "No can do."


    Arthur released a sigh, teleporting to Ouranos before gripping his throat. He formed a de using tangible mana, cing the tip on the man''s Adam''s apple. Then, slowly but steadily, he began slicing.


    Blood trickled down the man''s throat, while the pain continued to assault him, forcing him to make unsightly expressions.


    "Will you take me?"


    "N¨CNo¡­"


    Arthur released a sigh, summoning a form of azure mes before igniting Ouranos'' body on fire. He watched as the pitiful man writhed in pain, releasing screams of misfortune and misery. "Just take me."


    At one point, a few minutester, Ouranos lost the will to resist.


    Locking eyes with Arthur and disying a submissive expression, he nodded. The two traveled across the ins, arriving at the golden shrine before quickly entering. The shrine had a lining of emeralds, along with a rather intricate symbol atop it.


    The man who sat cross-legged within the shrine was¡­


    "Leon Cromwell?"

 Chapter 257 Trial Of Time (5)

    Chapter 257 Trial Of Time (5)


    The shrine was shaped like a dome, with an intricate pattern that protruded from its apex. Engulfed by gold with a lining of a vibrant, emerald hue, the shrine seemed to have been built after meticulous nning.


    It was a fine piece of architecture if one viewed it through a critical lens.


    With a familiar, emerald hourss as decor for the shrine''s entrance, Arthur felt a sense of wariness as he calmly stepped into the unconventionally created building. He took off his shoes, admiring the rather dim interior that cloaked the shrine in a shroud of mystery.


    Arthur''s eyes darted from ce to ce before settling on a certain pathway. "Why is the shrine so¡­ uh, resembling a horror set."


    "I don''t know what you mean by that," replied Ouranos, rolling his eyes. "But the interior is dark because ording to master, the person whom the shrine is dedicated towards was a fanatic of dark magic."


    Arthur scrunched his eyebrows, recalling nothing of the sort from his former life. ''Has something changed? Or was I just oblivious to these sorts of legends or myths?''


    ''To be fair, I did prioritize personal strength over knowledge or wisdom¡­ It''s a bitter-sweet feeling.''


    Traversing through a dim corridor, the duo finally arrived at the main area.


    A man sat cross-legged atop a rather vibrant mat, his eyes closed and his breathing rhythmic, as if he were meditating. His shimmering, crimson hair cascaded down to the mat, while his toned, upper-body was revealed.


    He wore loose, white pants with a calm expression stered upon his handsome face.


    Due to Arthur''s masked presence, he wasn''t able to sense an existence beside Ouranos, who slowly approached him with soft footsteps.


    "What is it, Ouranos?" The crimson-haired man inquired, remaining in his position. "I thought I sent you to investigate the disturbance in mana in the Nighnds. Yet, you seem to be empty-handed."


    Ouranos shifted his gaze between Arthur and the crimson-haired man, wondering why thetter couldn''t sense the former. "I havee alongside someone."


    The crimson-haired man scrunched his eyebrows, slowly opening his eyes. As he gazed at Arthur, his jaw dropped in aical manner, as if he were bewildered. He wondered if his eyes deceived him.


    "The de Sovereign¡­" Arthur muttered under his breath. "Leon Cromwell."


    "Master¡­"


    Arthur cocked his head, wondering why the little child he met in the previous timeline still referred to him as "master." They hadn''t undergone the procedures¡­ ''Well, we did ept each other as master and disciple¡­''


    ''But is that enough?''


    "You''ve grown¡­" Arthur muttered, as if he were an old man observing the progress of a youngster.


    The de Sovereign stared at the floor with a hardened gaze. "You stole my mother''s artifact and ran, back then."


    Arthur formed aplicated expression. "Well. Uh, I''m trying to gather all the pieces of your mother''s artifact, so I can make the real item that far surpasses all the fragments. I was wondering if you had another one."


    Leon suddenly formed an expression of indignation. "Who do you think you are, marching into the shrine after several thousand years, wanting to steal another piece, another item that I consider valuable?"


    ''Thousands of years? I thought the tower was thousands of years old¡­ That''s what was widely regarded¡­''


    "Who the fuck do you think you are, thief?" Leon asked rhetorically, his tone containing immense, unmasked hatred and scorn for the crimson-eyed man, who remained emotionless at his outburst.


    ''I''ve never seen master like that¡­'' Ouranos muttered internally, utterly stupefied by Leon''s behavior. Usually, thetter was an existence that seemed beyond the petty aspect of emotions¡­ He seemed almost transcendental.


    Yet, watching him disy such anger¡­


    Ouranos couldn''t help but feel a deeper sense of respect. Sometimes, witnessing one''s vulnerable side was a better indicator of their true personality, rather than their facade, or persona they assumed.


    "Master¡­" said Ouranos, his eyesced with cautiousness and wariness. "He''s strong¡­ He was the one who caused the disturbance earlier. He also handled my sword, Duskbreaker, like it was a toy."


    "Duskbreaker was treated like a toy?" Leon raised his eyebrows, facing Arthur. "You¡­"


    "Just give me the fragment, and I''ll be gone," Arthur suggested, assuming a battle stance while preparing for a showdown. He hadn''t expected Leon to be the one guarding the shrine, but he could definitely fight if needed.


    Arthur was excited to implement Leon''s own style against him, solely to witness his reaction.


    It was as if the atmosphere froze.


    Ouranos and Leon warily stared at the crimson-eyed man, who simply kept his mana on standby, preparing to utilize his strongest spells if necessary. However, that could shatter the world itself¡­


    ''Yeah, I probably shouldn''t destroy whatever floor this is¡­''


    ''But it depends on the resistance these two put up.''


    "So, are we going to fight, or are you going to hand over the fragment?" Arthur asked, his crimson eyes shing a dangerous hue.


    "I¡­"


    "Let''s fight, master," Ouranos suggested with an invigorated demeanor and a rejuvenated body that wished nothing more than to avenge his former self for losing to the man before him. He couldn''t be humiliated.


    "No, we are not going to fight," Leon sighed. Suddenly, the defeated expression vanished from his face, reced by an entirely emotionless persona. The hairs on Arthur''s body arose as he sensed the aura.


    ''The State Of Mushin¡­''


    ''But a much more perfected version. It''s like he''s transcendental.''


    ''So this is how far mortals can grow¡­ But this isn''t even his peak¡­ He''s far from achieving his Starbreaker status.''


    "Then, hand over the fragment, or we''ll have to fight," Arthur threatened. "Even if it''s one-sided."


    Leon slowly walked over to the shrine''s center, willing the mana that coursed through his veins to be released. As a tiny trail of mana entered the shrine''s entire structure, it exuded a blinding light.


    Arthur watched, mesmerized by the beautiful scene.


    Suddenly, a fragment simr to the first one appeared in Leon''s palm, causing Ouranos'' expression to pale.


    "What are you doing!?"


    Leon didn''t respond and simply approached Arthur.


    However, at that moment, a mysterious existence struck.

 Chapter 258 Trial Of Time (6)

    Chapter 258 Trial Of Time (6)


    It was as if the entire shrine spun, discing the bnce of all three people within it. Ouranos cloaked his hand in mana, holding onto a nearby railing, while Leon and Arthur simply augmented their feet, pasting them to the ground.


    Suddenly, Arthur felt as if someone were gripping his cor. Before he knew it, he was pinned on the ground, a man with peerless handsomeness only a few inches away from his face. ''Who the fuck¡­''


    He possesses porcin skin, alongside long, white hair with blue streaks. His eyes were a deep shade of midnight blue. Dressed in a long, white robe that shimmered as it cascaded down his body, the man could truly be described as a peerless beauty.


    All women would flock to him if he were to polish his appearance.


    "What are you doing, Leon?" The man spoke in an authoritative voice, "Sumbing to this child. How far have you fallen?"


    "Lucien, we cannot resist him," Leon protested as emotion returned to his eyes. "You have not seen his power, nor the power of his immortality. He has been alive since before me¡­ And you''re aware that I am an ancient existence."


    Arthur wanted to scratch his head in embarrassment to admit he was merely neen ording to his physical body, and a bit over forty mentally. But he refrained from doing so, as that would onlyplicate matters.


    "So what if he''s old?" Lucienined, his eyes gazing with intensity at Arthur''s face as if he wished nothing but to turn the man into minced meat. "Just let me have at him. It won''t take long."


    "Lucien¡­" Leon nced at Arthur, whoy on the ground with an expression that urately disyed his annoyance.


    "ytime is over," Arthur announced, shooting his hand forward as it burnt with an inextinguishable might. His palm traveled at terrifying speeds and seemed to bend thews of physics.


    However, Lucien simply took one nce at it before tilting his head, avoiding the blow.


    A trace of surprise did appear on his face, but it quickly vanished.


    Arthur released a destructive aura, releasing himself from Lucien''s grip before backing away, preparing a powerful spell. "I simply want the fragment in Leon''s hand. Hand it to me, and I''ll go away."


    Lucien burst intoughter at those words. "As if you''ll ever get it."


    Arthur clenched his teeth, muttering under his breath¡­ "Worldly Gelid."


    Suddenly, ice shot from beneath his feet, engulfing the entire shrine in a world of cold. Ouranos felt his lower body go numb and felt chills creep up his spine, causing his expression to distort. He felt immeasurable pain.


    Leon and Lucien managed to avoid the brunt of the attack but were still struck partially.


    Thetter nced at the former as if wordlessly conveying the words, ''That''s enough.''


    "Let''s take this outside," Lucien announced, peacefully exiting the shine while teleporting to the Nighnds, or the vast grasnd in which the crimson-eyed man initially appeared. Ouranos, Leon, and Arthur followed.


    It wasn''t long before Arthur and Lucien stood before each other, their bodies exuding immense power.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Without warning, the two collided thousands of times in a matter of seconds, their fists shaking the floor itself. Ouranos and Leon watched, the former''s eyes glittering in excitement at the spectacle.


    "Second Master is incredibly powerful," Ouranos muttered as if he were a child. He was entirely oblivious to the fact that in the near future, he would be the forefather of one of the greatest high-ranking ns in the history of the tower.


    That his legacy would shape the pinnacle of the tower.


    A diamond-shaped chunk of azure mes burst from Arthur''s body, engulfing thend in a two-kilometer radius. Lucien¨Cwith a strained expression¨Csnapped his fingers, causing long, somewhat translucent, white strings to emerge from nothingness.


    The strings danced at his fingers, while he yed them as if it were guitar.


    Arthur¨Coblivious to Lucien''s tactics, increased the intensity of the mes before initiating the formation of Velvet Nova, allowing his palm to gather unparalleled power.


    The crimson-eyed man seemed like a god at that moment.


    However, despite his rather efficient and destructive disy of power, Lucien emerged with merely a few shallow burns. His hair was disheveled, and his eyes revealed the sheer exhaustion he experienced.


    However, he was practically unscathed, aside from a few minor wounds.


    A few broken strings were still attached to his fingers, drooping down as they fluttered along the passing wind.


    "Ready to give the fragment?" Arthur asked, extinguishing the source of his abilities.


    "I haven''t even attacked yet."


    With those words, Lucien muttered a few more words. "Oblivion Torrent."


    A deathly silence descended upon the burnt grasnd that smelled of cinder and charcoal. Lucien''s expression distorted, and he convulsed as an immeasurable amount of pain assaulted his body, rendering him on the verge of unconsciousness.


    Slowly yet surely, he turned to face Leon and Ouranos. He and Leon conversed wordlessly, causing thetter''s face to pale.


    "Ouranos¡­"


    "Yes, master?"


    "Run."


    *


    ''What is this energy¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, scrunching his eyebrows as he felt thews of the floor change, a phenomenon he hadn''t gotten the opportunity to observe prior to this. His skin tingled, while waves of energy brushed along his body.


    A sensation unique to the current circumstance crept up his spine. Never before had he felt such an unusual type of energy, to the point where describing it as "radioactive" would somewhat be urate.


    The sky turned ashen, but not conventionally.


    Crimson waves of energy traveled across the sky like tidal waves, engulfing the grey heavens in an endlessly changing substance. The des of grass¨Cat that moment¨Creleased a sizzling sound before they began vanishing from reality.


    Arthur watched Lucien''s pitiful figure with curiosity, but also a tinge of fear.


    ''He went so far as to protect the key fragment. I might have to kill him to get the fragment at this point.''


    Arthur was nning on simply immobilizing the man, but that didn''t seem possible anymore.


    So, he could only resist and then go for the kill.


    ''For now, this¡­''

 Chapter 259 Trial Of Time (7)

    Chapter 259 Trial Of Time (7)


    Arthur began gathering the energy in the atmosphere, constructing the widely-known object named a "sword."


    It was a greatsword, to be precise.


    Arthur''s eyes glowed a deeper hue, while his hands brushed along the vibrant particles of energy. With his palms in the air, gripping the ethereal hilt of the rather massive, vibrantly-colored greatsword sword that pointed towards the sky, Arthur began leaking a destructive aura into his surroundings.


    To quel the rage of the "Oblivion Torrent," as described by Lucien, Arthur nned on simply splitting the condensed energy in half.


    It was a rather bold tactic, but one nce at the phenomenon told Arthur it was not possible to use conventional means. Lucien''s spell was a spell, unlike any other spell Arthur had ever seen in his life.


    Because it didn''t use mana as its source.


    ''Or does it?'' Arthur wondered, peering into the architecture of the intricately formed spell with [Divine Sense]. Beyond that, he simply utilized his crimson eyes, that''d seen many, many spells in their lifetime.


    Although difficult to see, every single spell had a form linked to it.


    It was simr to a chemicalpound. Spells using a single element were usually akin to a covalent bond, while those involving multiple elements, such as the one unfolding before Arthur''s eyes, were akin to an ionic bond.


    Inyman''s terms, every spell had a structure, a basis on which it was constructed.


    Arthur simply needed to figure that out before efficiently de-constructing the spell.


    Now, one may ask why this wasn''t possible in a normal situation¡­


    It was because gazing into the structure of the spell was as difficult as absorbing the mana contained within. The two concepts only differed in terms of methods and the proficiency of the user.


    ''He''s vulnerable, right now,'' Arthur muttered internally, ncing at Lucien, who seemed to be writhing in pain, sprawled across the damp grass. Visible veins containing mana coursed through beneath his skin.


    ''If I strike right now, I can probably kill the guy in one hit¡­'' Arthur thought, narrowing his eyes. ''But I''m not sure if the spell will fade away, or spiral out of control because of his idiocy. Seriously, how imbecilic can someone be?''


    ''To unleash a spell even you can''t control over someone to prevent them from stealing a mere key fragment. Just how important is the fragment to this dumbass?''


    ''No matter how important it may be, this is just stupidity.''


    Suddenly, an intense pain emerging from Arthur''s course spread across his body. He stiffened up. The crimson-eyed man''s eyes widened as he began inspecting the source of his seemingly mysterious pain.


    It was bearable.


    But it continued to increase in intensity, slowly creeping towards the realm of unbearability.


    Suddenly, Arthur noticed a string of a light-orange substance zapping across his fingers, acting as if it were an electric current. Following that, he felt as if several thousand ants were chewing at him simultaneously.


    It was simr to the feeling one got when one''s leg fell asleep, but ten times more extreme.


    ''So this is the nature of the spell,'' Arthur muttered internally, gazing dumbfoundedly at the light-orange strings, that wrapped around his shoe before slowly disintegrating them. ''The aspect of corrosion.''


    Arthur suddenly felt as if things had beplicated.


    However, he couldn''t rest.


    Without fail, he swung the ethereal de in his hands, leaving a gaping hole in the condensation of energies that swirled across the sky, interrupting their intricate organization of many vibrant colors.


    With tightened muscles, he burst towards Lucien, nning on using [Judgment Regeneration].


    He sped through the vast grasnd, approaching the man at a terrifying pace. Reaching within proximity, he reached out his hand.


    However, at that moment, a grin formed on Lucien''s face.


    He mouthed the words, ''Got you.''


    At that moment, the corrosion spell vanished, leaving behind an empty sky with a few harmless after-effects. Lucien''s eyes glowed with an unusual intensity, following the formation of invisible strings that wrapped around Arthur''s body, encasing him in ayer he couldn''t escape from.


    Arthur attempted to escape, but it was as if he were bound by the chains of reality, unable to even move.


    He used Sun Energy to try to burn through the strings but to no avail. None of his abilities seemed to have any effect.


    Suddenly, Lucien''s palm jerked his face to the side.


    p!


    "Trying to steal the fragment, were you?" Lucienughed rambunctiously, his eyes disying a sense of disdain and mockery for the man before him. He felt as if it wereughable, to make such ambitious ims and then be tricked by one''s opponents.


    So, as he stood with Arthur in his clutches, Lucien couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph.


    For him to have destroyed the person who acted so high and mighty was humiliating for the other party.


    Yet, Arthur seemed calm, even within death''s clutches.


    "Do you not understand the situation you''re in, right now?" Lucien inquired, chuckling while pping the crimson-eyed man several times, imprinting his palm upon his cheeks. "A single move and you''re dead."


    "I''m so scared."


    Silence.


    Arthur muttered those words so emotionlessly, so uncaringly, that Lucien couldn''t help but narrow his eyes while suppressing his rage.


    Lucien released a defeated sigh, lifting his palm. Cyan strings intertwined with each other, embracing an intricate pattern and assuming the shape of a sphere that seemed unbelievably simr to an atom.


    The sphere spun at speeds Arthur couldn''tprehend without the usage of [Divine Sense].


    However, despite sensing Lucien''s killing intent, Arthur remained motionless, unwilling to struggle beyond a certain point, as if having epted death. The former scrunched his eyebrows but continued.


    "Bid your goodbyes."


    With those words, Lucien swung his arm. He hurled the sphere towards Arthur as if enacting a certain attack performed by a yellow-headed teenager who dreamed of bing the leader of his vige.


    It was as if reality itself was being sucked by the sphere, as it bent the atmosphere around it.


    Once the sphere reached within merely a few inches of Arthur''s face, the crimson-eyed man quickly reacted.


    ''I have no intention of dying, idiot,'' Arthur clenched his teeth, grinning as he quickly formed an ethereal de with his retrained hand. Then, he twirled his body, grasping Lucien''s arm with the hook of his foot, smashing it towards the ground while utilizing the momentum to fling himself upwards.


    Then, he used the few milliseconds, perhaps a couple of seconds he received to prepare the first move of the ''Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art.''


    Using his newfound power, Arthur managed to prepare the first form in merely a couple of seconds before freeing himself. It was a single, concentrated, de-wave-type move that borrowed from thew of thermodynamics.


    By turning a liquid-like, somewhat gaseous substance into a tangible solid, one could add to it while increasing its power and containing it while maintaining a rather tiny surface area to increase efficiency.


    Arthur''s aura spilled a destructive aura yet again as the strings came free.


    ''This is amazing,'' Arthur muttered internally, feeling a sense of invigoration. It was overwhelming.


    *


    "Master¡­"


    A few kilometers away, Ouranos watched solemnly using his vision skill, his eyes shimmering as they peered into the distance. His tone wasced with uncertainty as it pierced Leon''s ears. "Isn''t that your technique?"


    Leon remained silent, continuing to watch. However, instead of being indignant, the crimson-haired man seemed rather excited. ''How did he¡­ Even I was never able toplete it¡­''


    Leon hadn''t been able to arrange the concepts to construct the first form of the ''Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art.'' Since hisprehension abilities were sub-par at best, it was difficult to visualize and form forms.


    Technique Composition was not so easy and required many years of grueling work.


    Even after a few hundred years, Leon had been unable to perfect the first form, which he considered to be the entire movement.


    However, not only had Arthur perfected it, but there seemed to be branches to the technique that Leon could estimate the functions and forms behind. It was akin to enlightenment for Leon, who''d been faced with a bottleneck for so long.


    ''Now¡­ Now I can create a technique that will rip through the Heavens.''


    Little did he know, his wish would remain a mere wish, unable to be fulfilled for years upon years toe.


    It was quite a depressing realization, but Leon was somewhat aware of it in his heart. He was doubtful that such a massive gap between a mortal and a transcendent could even be closed. He was uncertain.


    If it could, perhaps he wouldn''t be the one to achieve it.


    Perhaps it would be someone else, but he desperately wished to watch it ur.


    ''Perhaps it''ll be my sessors¡­''


    Leon let out softughter. Before entering the tower, he couldn''t have expected to achieve such a peaceful life. gued with the mental wounds and scars that he still couldn''t get rid of, but had managed to ce in the back of his mind, Leon couldn''t help but release a bitter chuckle.


    ''Perhaps one day, these will fade away.''

 Chapter 260 Trial Of Time (8)

    Chapter 260 Trial Of Time (8)


    Leon unsheathed his steel de, assuming his signature stance while keeping his eyes closed, recalling the fundamentals of the power used by Arthur. As adrenaline coursed through his veins, he felt unparalleled excitement.


    The profundity of the knowledge swirling across his brain was exhrating. Using the inspiration, Leon immediately initiated the first movement of the ''Divine Heavensplitting Resonance Art,'' as he nned to name it.


    Smiling viciously, Leon performed the moves, sensing the immense, radiating power as the de wave escaped the clutches of his sword, shooting through the world at breakneck speeds.


    Ouranos'' expression distorted. "Master¡­"


    "See that?" Leon asked, behaving like a child who''d won a match in a videogame for the first time. Finally, after centuries of attempts, his hard work had finally borne fruit. His reaction was rtively obvious.


    "Is this how you n to close the gap, Master?"


    Leon''s expression suddenly turned grave.


    "Perhaps."


    *


    By the time Lucien recovered from the sudden blow, Arthur was already preparing a second attack aimed directly at the former''s throat, gathering the destructive aura while clenching his teeth.


    His expression was calm andposed, while his actions conveyed unwavering confidence. Lucien''s face paled, faced with theplete version of the art Leon was practicing and attempting to perfect.


    Hurriedly, he evaded by manipting the strings at his disposal.


    Arthur¨Chaving predicted such an oue¨Cforcefully spread the surface area of Heaven''s Echo Strike, reducing the condensed power yet increasing the area that it epassed. Lucien gritted his teeth.


    "Stuck?" Arthurughed, unleashing the attack. A blinding light shone, while a great pressure was lifted from the crimson-eyed man''s arms.


    Boom!


    A single explosion urred, yet the impact shook the world itself.


    The area in which a city could be constructed was leveled instantly, while a crater of a simr size appeared. As the smoke subsided, however, Arthur''s wariness rose instantly. He came to the realization that Lucien hadn''t been struck.


    However, his worries were alleviated quickly.


    "Did you really think I would let down my guard?" Arthur asked as he tilted his head, avoiding the tip of a string that shot past. He twirled, lifting his body before nting a powerful kick at Lucien''s abdomen, knocking the wind out of him.


    "Do you want this fight to degrade into a mere street fight?"


    Arthur shrugged his shoulders. "Why not?"


    The two smirked simultaneously, exchanging blows at a rapid pace as they formed many craters enshrouding a vast area in smoke.


    Lightning crackled within the skies, while the seismic activity beneath the ground rose in intensity and frequency. The sky changed color several times in the span of a few seconds as the battle only became more heated.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    As their fists collided, both of them drew blood. Their expressions disyed both joy and pain, while their actions properly conveyed their unwillingness to stop any time soon. A day passed, and their battle still continued.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve enjoyed the thrill of battle," Lucien announced, his eyes wide and bloodshot. He reeked of sweat and dried blood, while exhaustion seemed to dy his every move.


    Arthur was faring no better, with the body of a magician and a fairly weak constitution he hadn''t bothered upgrading.


    Either way, he wasn''t in his original body, so it didn''t matter.


    "Truly. It''s been long since one of my battles hassted this long. It reminds me of the old times¡­"


    Arthur still vividly remembered his battles against foes that could destroy the floors of the towers, much like him. Battling Lucien gave him a simr sense of tion. Despite his exhaustion, his body felt light, while his footsteps were as soft as ever.


    His mana reserves were still nigh full.


    "Why do you even want the fragment so bad?" Lucien asked, clenching his teeth as the two exchanged blows yet again, blowing smoke and dust in all directions while continuing to form craters.


    "Why are you so persistent in protecting it?"


    "You answer first."


    Arthur released a sigh of defeat. Usually, he''d go back and forth, forcing his foe to answer, but he simply didn''t have the mental capacity left. "The fragment of the key fits with the one I have¡­ I''m trying to make a full key."


    "But why?"


    "Have you ever heard of a gemstone that can influence time?"


    Lucien''s eyes widened at those words, while a sense of suffocation arose, tightening his chest. Arthur cocked his head, noticing the peculiarity of Lucien''s reaction. It was rather weird to him, as Lucien had never disyed nervousness.


    ''Does he know something?''


    "No¡­ I have never heard of something like that," Lucien replied, narrowing his eyes. "Can you make it using the key?"


    "Possibly, but I don''t know. Now you answer."


    "Have you ever heard about the Legend of Chronalith?"


    Arthur stroked his chin before shaking his head. However, he did notice that the word "Chronalith" sounded simr to "Chronos," the God of Time and the Progenitor of the Primordials in the Greek Myths.


    [A/N: Do not confuse ''Chronos'' with ''Kronos.'']


    "I have not," Arthur replied, punching Lucien, who brushed it off by smacking the former''s fist before attempting to hook his arm using his foot. Arthur smiled, augmenting his arm with condensed mana.


    ng!


    Lucien''s foot collided with something it couldn''t even move, let alone destroy. He winced in pain before summoning a cluster of lightning that crackled in his palm, releasingrge amounts of destructive mana.


    Arthur smiled yet again, touching Lucien''s skin rather than his clothes for once. He then mouthed, ''Got you.''


    A crimson hue shot up Lucien''s arm, engulfing him in a matter of milliseconds. Lucien struggled and struggled, but to no avail, as his strength was sucked at a rapid pace, following the deterioration of his will to fight.


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 53% Sin and 47% Virtue.]


    [Minor de-buffs are being applied.]


    Arthur''s eyes widened as he noticed the meager amount of difference his skill made, biting his lip. Lucien''s lost strength quickly returned, rejuvenating his body and providing him with newfound vigor.


    However, just as he was about to pull his arm away with all the strength he could muster, Arthur activated a skill he hadn''t been able to use for very, very long due to the immense quantity of mana required.


    [Heavenly Sin Maniption has been used.]


    [The Virtues of the target have shifted.]


    [The Sins of the target have shifted.]


    [Target has 93% Sin, and 7% Virtue.]


    [Massive de-buffs are being applied.]


    The strength was sucked again, providing Lucien a false sense of security before practically ripping it away.


    His face paled, prompting Arthur to kick him down to his knees, squatting to match his eye-level. However, despite Lucien''s clear loss, the man did not seem perturbed in the slightest and even disyed a faint smile.


    ''Is he simply faking it?'' Arthur wondered before shaking his head. ''This guy¡­ He''s not ordinary in the slightest. He probably has something up his sleeve.''


    Suddenly, Lucien extended his arm in a certain direction, and an item shot toward him at terrifying speeds. Arthur''s eyes widened and he summoned a spell, but his expression distorted as he realized what the item was.


    ''The fragment of the key?''


    The item clutched between Lucien''s fingers was actually the fragment of the key, which Arthur yearned for all this time.


    "What¡­"


    "If you want it so bad, take it."


    Lucien handed Arthur the fragment as well as a peculiar-looking book. "This is the Legend Of Chronalith. Read it."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, hesitant about whatever Lucien was doing. It was quite obvious that thetter did not have good intentions, but then again, the fragment was right before the crimson-eyed man''s eyes.


    ''What is he nning¡­''


    "Don''t worry, I''m not nning anything," Lucien replied, revealing a faint smile extending his arm, waiting for Arthur to snatch them.


    Arthur hesitantly grabbed the fragment and the book and was immediately surrounded by a shower of light.


    "Remember me, if we meet again," Lucien muttered under his breath, watching the crimson-eyed man disappear.


    Suddenly, Leon and Ouranos appeared before the man. "Why did you do that¡­?"


    As the strong wind swept by, causing Lucien''s hair to flutter, the man couldn''t help but continue grinning, as if finding somethingical. "Leon, when we first met, I mentioned I could see and manipte fate, remember?"


    "Yeah," Leon replied, nodding. Although hesitant at first, the de Sovereign had eventually came to understand that Lucien was in fact not lying, and could truly see and manipte the strings that intertwined to construct reality.


    It was difficult to believe, but Lucien, whose title was "The Great Ruler Of Bnce," had proven his abilities several times. Now, it was difficult not to believe the words that escaped the man''s lips.


    "Well, that man? He is fated to bring the aspect of fate to a higher level¡­"


    "And how is that?"


    "By nurturing my reincarnation."

 Chapter 261 Locket Of Divinity

    Chapter 261 Locket Of Divinity


    Arthur''s body floated freely in a space devoid of light. However, unlikest time, he retained his senses, although they were obstructed by theck of objects to sense in such an atmosphere, or more precisely, theck of atmosphere.


    Suddenly, an object Arthur could not perceive shot past his left shoulder, ripping his arm off within microseconds. The crimson-eyed man''s eyes widened as a searing pain permeated across his body, causing his face to contort.


    Arthur could not sense sound, but if he could, he would have heard his pitiful screams, and the gory sounds of his flesh being ripped asunder.


    Instead falling into the oblivion thaty beneath, Arthur''s blood instead underwent the process of ebulism, forming into water vapor before creating a spray of mist that burst in all directions. The blood entered Arthur''s nose and mouth, causing intense pain and irritation.


    Blood vessels near the skin''s surface ruptured.


    But Arthur didn''t die, neither did he faint. He was forced to endure the excruciating pain, staring upon what could only be described as eternal darkness.


    At that moment, pressure bore down on Arthur''s shoulders, forcing him to use his abundance of mana to augment his body, preventing it from bursting into a million pieces. Clearing his eyes of blood vapors using mana, Arthur gazed at the changes that had urred in his surroundings.


    ''The Sun¡­ The Stars¡­''


    Arthur''s jaw dropped as he noticed the existence of a vast, expansive sphere forged using hydrogen and helium that were condensed due to the star''s gravity.


    He was in Outer Space.


    He looked around, and didn''t spot anys, or Heaven''s Spire, that stood at the center of the universe. Outer Space seemed to consist solely stars, clusters of rocks, and possibly other phenomena Arthur could not perceive.


    However, this was not somewhere he was supposed to be.


    Arthur realized the fact instantly, yet there was nothing he could do. He spread [Divine Sense] across the area, but sensed absolutely nothing, as he was currently floating within a vacuum. He wondered how breathing was possible, but quickly realized that was an effect of his current body.


    Or, perhaps it was simply a bonus he received due to not belonging to the particr timeline.


    ''This is too early,'' he realized, and at that moment, he sensed the approach of an object he could not identify. Arthur released an inaudible chuckle, watching through the light of stars and [Divine Sense] as an unknown object forged using ice and dust collided with his body, crushing it instantly.


    Darkness engulfed Arthur''s vision.


    [Time Trial Failed.]


    [Third Trial is being investigated.]


    [Third Trial has been cancelled.]


    [Fragment Of The Key has been rewarded to the participant in exchange for their inconvenience.]


    [Time Trial 3/3 Complete.]


    [100% Completion.]


    [Rewards will be allotted once the user is teleported.]


    *


    Arthur''s eyelids fluttered open, causing light to flood his crimson pupils, forcing him to blink a few times in order to adjust. Arthur felt the dampness of his clothes, and the terrible smell that exuded from his body.


    He felt the stiffness of his muscles, along with the coldness of his surroundings. He quickly moved his tailbone, allowing the excruciating pain that rushed across his body to fade. With a pained expression, Arthur shifted.


    Laying on his back, he simply stared at the grey ceiling constructed using concrete. The ceiling dripped dirty water that stained Arthur''s face, but he was entirely uncaring of it.


    Considering it was an ethereal body that entered the various timelines, his original body had been stationary for who knows how long. That caused it to be stiff, and in need of stretching.


    Moreover, the position was quite awkward.


    Aside from that, Arthur could feel a sense of calmness that he hadn''t felt ever since his arrival to the tower. As his gaze focused on the tiny bumps that protruded through the wall of concrete, he felt an innate sense ofposure.


    It was as if his mental state was as it should be.


    He zoned out for a few seconds, simply staring at the concrete. It seemed the battle thatsted an entire day had truly put him in the perfect position to enter the war that would revolve around him.


    This was not like other wars.


    In his former life, Arthur was either a mere foot soldier during wars, or was so powerful that even if the war was centered against him, he could still dominate the battlefield and achieve victory without many problems.


    However, this time, not only did heck power and was forced to rely on a third party, but the entirety of the war was based on the prevention of his arrival at the temple, at which he could exchange the Thirteen Constetion Tokens.


    It was an unprecedented event that had never been seen in the tower prior to this.


    That was precisely why it was so special, and would certainly attract many greedy, hungry forces wanting a piece of him.


    At the time, Arthur could do nothing but rely on his teammates.


    The object rting to Time could only be used within the twelfth floor, and would be useless outside a designated area. So, Arthur had nothing to rely on in case things began going South. He couldn''t risk a single mistake.


    Pushing himself up with much difficulty, Arthur stared at the statue before pressing the rectangr button with the "phi" symbol.


    He finally understood what the symbol meant.


    It symbolized the harmony between natural and unnatural, highlighting the bnce between the two forces that coexisted. However, sometimes, thetter began overpowering the former, which couldn''t ur for a peaceful ecosystem to exist.


    Time was natural. It was eternal, and symbolized the constant flow of something without the ability to revert to a past state, unless one could essentially manipte it. Maniption was impossible through mortal hands.


    Only certain objects, or immortal existences, could influence Time.


    Mortals could not wield the power of Time, but there seemed to be a catch.


    They could certainly influence it, not through their own power, but through another''s. The concept of "sealing" represented negativity, but what it could instead be wielded to someone''s advantage?


    By sealing the concept of Time into an object, one could essentially grant another the ability.


    Not permanently, but definitely temporarily through the use of the particr object.


    As Arthur''s finger sunk into the rectangr button, blinding light engulfed the room, before the nging of armors resounded across Arthur''s ears. A faint smile blossomed on his face, prompting him to turn around.


    Before him, two existences d in armor kneeled before the statue, their faces masked by a massive helmet draped over their heads. Their armor was thick, and seemed to portray them as eight feet monstrosities.


    Arthur stepped forth.


    "I havepleted the Trial of Time," he announced. "But what was that at the end?"


    The guards did not respond, and continued kneeling. Before long, an emerald aura engulfed the entirely of the room before condensing into an hourss forged using seemingly fragile materials.


    The hourss gently dropped in Arthur''s hands before melting, merging with his skin.


    Arthur felt a jolt of shock travel past his palm, colliding with the fibers of his brain. A tingling sensation permeated across his body, before transforming into a pleasant feeling. Suddenly, a translucent, blue window manifested before him.


    [An artifact has merged with your existence.]


    [Locket Of Divinity (Time) has been obtained.]


    Arthur relished the sensation, using [Ascertain] on the tiny, emerald gemstone that he could now summon.


    [Name: Locket Of Divinity (Time)]


    [Grade: Immeasurable]


    [Trait: Able to turn back time to the user''s choice. The amount of time depends on the user''s total mana and the condition of the artifact. Artifact is at its peak condition.]


    The guards suddenly approached the statue, cing their armor-covered hands on each arm of the massive statue.


    "Wee, Conqueror of the Trials¡­"


    "...To the Realm of Impossibility."


    *


    As Kyler blocked the attack of one of the yers, he suddenly nced at his temporaryrade. However, to his surprise, the yers that he was engaging in battle with had perished, while Arthur had disappeared.


    Kyler gritted his teeth, wondering if Arthur had sped ahead.


    "That fucker¡­"


    The Future Magic Emperor stepped forth, bashing the heads of the two yers together, ending their life in mere milliseconds. As their blood-coated bodies fell pitifully to the damp ground, Kyler augmented his feet with mana.


    Fumes burst from his calves as he stepped forward, traveling at terrifying speeds towards the finish line, determination vivid in his eyes.


    However, at that moment, a phenomenon no one could have expected urred.


    Emerald smoke burst from all directions, engulfing the cave in a peculiar mist that seemed to dull the senses. Despite the obvious existence of the mist, however, no one realized its presence.


    At that moment, a blinding light shed, and the wheel of eternity turned backwards for the first time in a while.


    And it wasn''t just the twelfth floor, for an unknown reason.

 Chapter 262 Angel Of Balance

    Chapter 262 Angel Of Bnce


    Upon the peaks that shattered through the misty, pristine, white clouds draping over the paradise known as the 99th floor, an existence engulfed in a heavenly light sat, its body curled into a meditative position and levitating atop a tform.


    The existence was widely known as Seraphiel, the Angel Of Bnce.


    With long, silky, white hair that cascaded down to its bottom, along with dark, hazy pupils that were suddenly revealed as he opened his eyes, Seraphiel was a peerless beauty among peerless beauties.


    With his dark pupils emitting a strange, entric light Seraphiel jerked his head back, peering into the vastpendium that held all knowledge one could ever possibly want or need. If knowledge was power, Seraphiel was unparalleled.


    ''The cogwheels have begun turning.''


    An angelic smile blossomed upon Seraphiel''s face.


    ''The Wheel of Time has turned after long.''


    ''Change will ur very soon.''


    Seraphiel flicked his wrist, causing his eyes to suddenly exude an emerald light.


    ''It is only Time that has been influenced.''


    He conjured a peculiar expression, stroking his chin while appearing thoughtful, as if in deep contemtion.


    ''Perhaps it is a slow bloomer.''


    *


    ''It worked,'' Arthur celebrated, observing the wary nces of many yers glued to him, wondering why his face disyed a strange smile.


    "Is that who I think it is?"


    "Yeah, I think it is! It''s that lunatic!"


    "Oh, it''s him? I could''ve never guessed. Gee, thanks!"


    "Ay, fuck you, Gregory!"


    Arthur nced at the dim, damp cave, running his fingers through the rushing water as he stood up, releasing a sigh. An expression of pure tion hung at his lips, while his glittering eyes made him seem entric.


    Suddenly, Yolk appeared, shing a simr expression asst time.


    But before the Guardian could speak, the world suddenly turned gray. Ripples rushed across reality, making it seem like a calmke on a sunny day. It felt as if someone had thrown a rock, disturbing the calmness of the water.


    Arthur felt his body stiffen. ''It seems I can''t move while time is stopped, either. At least, for now.''


    With an awkward smile, he watched a translucent, blue window manifested before his eyes.


    [Name: Locket Of Divinity (Time)]


    [Grade: Immeasurable (Broken)]


    [Trait: Able to turn back time to the user''s choice. The amount of time depends on the user''s total mana and the condition of the artifact. Artifact is broken. The recovery process may vary depending on usage.]


    ''Hm, so it''s not like a divine treasure,'' Arthur nodded. ''It still far surpasses anything I had in my former life.''


    ''So perhaps¡­''


    ''No, I can''t think of those things right now.''


    The ripples dulled, while the color recovered its vibrant hues, resuming the rushing of water and Yolk''s rather annoying voice.


    "Wee to the twelfth floor, Mr. Sce," Yolk greeted, bowing while disying a polite smile with a hint of helplessness. The yers snorted, wondering why Arthur was receiving preferential treatment.


    The rumors about him being the son of a Guardian thickened.


    But Arthur was unbeknownst.


    "I can take the Spectre King," Arthur announced. "Start the Trial, please."


    Yolk raised an eyebrow, wondering how the crimson-eyed man was aware of the obstruction. However, his expression turned helpless. "I apologize, but we cannot do that. It will be unfair for these yers."


    "Increase the reward."


    Yolk stroked his chin, contemting.


    "What is the penalty for dying a trial, Yolk?"


    Silence.


    "Start the damn trial."


    "Okay, we''ll start it. The Twelfth Floor includes a race. All participants will race to the end of the cave, with spectres and each other as obstacles. The one who reaches the end first will be considered the winner."


    "As for the leaderboards, that will be decided ording to the time in which one reached the end of the cave."


    Yolk nced at Arthur, just likest time.


    "Now, let''s begin."


    As the yers lined up, Arthur didn''t forget to sneak a nce at Kyler, who seemed to possess a shrewd expressionparable to his former/future appearance. As the two locked eyes, they bothughed.


    But only one of them knew.


    "What''re you lot waiting for? Go."


    [00:00:01]


    [00:00:02]


    Arthur and Kyler collided, releasing shockwaves that pushed back the other yers. The two rushed forward, their eyes glowing with intensity as enmity formed between them. It was much more intense than previously.


    "So I was just your target?" Kyler inquired, twirling his body as he passed from above Arthur, practically falling forward before quickly regaining bnce. "I can''t say I''m not honored to be noticed by Arthur Sce."


    "Shut up," Arthur replied, smiling viciously.


    With a mad grin, he unsheathed Skofnung, patting its de before infusing it with all the Sun Energy he could muster.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The cave shook, flooded by a blinding light that caused the eyes of all the yers to sting, after which tears welled up in their eyes. The rays of the Sun were simply too powerful, and it seemed Arthur had no intention of stopping.


    Bam!


    Arthur released a strike in Kyler''s general direction, to which thetter replied by extending his arm. Many particles with vibrant hues condensed, forming a thin barrier before the future Magic Emperor.


    As the strike and the barrier collided, a deafening noise permeated across the cave, following the formation of several shockwaves.


    At that moment, several spectres appeared before Arthur and Kyler, causing the two to shift their attention. Before long, the cave was empty of all spectres, with only the yers and the Spectre King remaining.


    As four yers approached Arthur and Kyler, the two nced at each other, slicing the heads of their foes within milliseconds.


    "You''re no joke," Kylermented, wiping the sweat from his forehead, which seemed a bit redder than usual. His legs ached, while cramps continued to appear in his abdomen, causing a wave of pain to rush across his body.


    Arthur didn''t respond, sensing the tremors that passed from below him. Suddenly, he grimaced, looking at whaty in front of him.


    [00:01:34]


    [00:01:35]


    "The Spectre King."

 Chapter 263 The Spectre King

    Chapter 263 The Spectre King


    "The Spectre King¡­"


    Arthur muttered under his breath, feeling that his words seemed strained. His mouth dried up, while a sensation far exceeding what he''d felt in the twelfth floor rushed across his physical body.


    He was taken aback by the sheer strength of the Spectre King.


    Usually, they were much weaker.


    ''But it should be no problem¡­'' Arthur muttered internally, but he wasn''t so believing of his own words.


    "I don''t see him," Kyler replied, scrunching his eyebrows while pushing his eyesight to the maximum. Mana clumped up at his eyes, fading away in micro-particles that seemed to vanish within seconds.


    "Because he''s not a physical entity¡­" said Arthur. "Use a sensory technique. Also, don''t be affected by its mental pressure. Tighten and condense your mind."


    Kyler cocked his head before narrowing his eyes, utilizing the best sensory technique he had ess to, [Unisensory Perception]. Amethyst mana swirled around his body, engulfing him in voracious mes.


    He suddenly grimaced, dispelling [Unisensory Perception].


    "We''re supposed to defeat that?"


    "Quickly, too."


    Kyler shook his head helplessly, igniting the purple mes yet again, forcing himself to sense the presence of the Spectre King, an intangible entity capable of leaving the physical world, or at least blending himself with other natural forces to escape the naked eye.


    It had no set color or shape, allowing it to morph into whatever shape it wished.


    Its entire body resembled a shadow, or a silhouette, even in the intangible world that it resided in. For an entity to gain the stealth abilities to reduce its presence to such a meager amount was utterly stupefying.


    That was precisely why it was known as a Spectre King.


    That was why it prevailed, gaining superiority amongst its peers before ascending to its position.


    "Kyler, use a technique that involves the disruption of elemental mana," Arthurmanded, engulfing his sword with a golden glow. ''[Judgment Regeneration] may or may not work¡­ Although, [Sin Toll] worked perfectly fine, other than a few negative effects.''


    Kyler nodded, sping his hands together before performing a few indecipherable signs. Mana spilled in all directions, contaminating the cave with a technique created solely for the disruption of elemental mana.


    It was widely known as "Elemental Disturb."


    As one of the most vital abilities a Mage could learn, the spell was also a prerequisite to bing a Master Mage.


    ''So he''s reached that point,'' Arthur muttered internally, praising the man in his heart. Around this time, Arthur was still scraping for dimes at the Jester Organization in his former life. It wasn''t until a few yearster that he entered Heaven''s Spire.


    By then, Kyler had already established himself as a Ranker.


    ''I used to hear stories about his rapid sess,'' Arthur chuckled internally, revealing a faint smile externally. ''For the people of his, this was the ultimate sess. For his foes, this was equivalent to death.''


    Arthur nullified Kyler''s ability as it loomed over him, shocking thetter. However, he regainedposure quickly, wondering the lengths Arthur had reached in terms of magic, and asking himself, ''Wasn''t he a swordsman?''


    Exempt from Elemental Disturb, Arthur stared at the shadowed entity, rushing towards it before contaminating the area in Sun Energy.


    The Spectre King released a practically inaudible, rather pitiful shriek, releasing ripples of dark energy that seemed to transcend the physical world, attacking the souls of both Arthur and Kyler directly.


    They felt a sharp pain emerge from their sternum that permeated across their bodies, weakening their resolve and instilling them with unparalleled terror. Their bodies trembled as a stinging sensation arose.


    Suddenly, a deafening cry resounded in their minds, but the approaching yers didn''t seem to hear it.


    Kyler''s eyes turned bloodshot, and a sense of paranoia surfaced.


    In his mind, all lights vanished, while the faint sense of the whooshing wind tickled his ears, forming a peculiar, whistling sound. Fingertips brushed along his skin, while an eternal abyss seemed to await him.


    Many horrifying faces rushed past his eyes.


    A man with gouged eyes.


    A woman with the left side of her face burnt, and the right dropping.


    A boy with long, venomous fangs and glowing, blue eyes that seemed to exceed the size of a ping-pong ball.


    At that moment, droplets of ck liquid stained his vision, trickling down while slowly degrading his sense of sight into darkness.


    ''He''s already affected by the mental pressure,'' Arthur shook his head in pity. ''It''ll be very difficult to survive this.''


    Arthur immediately activated the State Of Mushin, witnessing Kyler''s pitiful downfall with a lowered head. It seemed the Magic Emperor would not regain his position in this life, unfortunately.


    Arthur infused Skofnung with Sword Aura and Sun Energy before mixing the elemental powers of several elements. With the Mana Stone pumping as much mana as it possibly could, Arthur approached the silhouette, releasing a devastating swing.


    The swing left a deep gash on the Spectre King''s shadowed body but also incited a rather powerful bellow from the depths of its throat.


    Visions of the past threatened to resurface in Arthur''s mind, but the State Of Mushin seemed to resist.


    Arthur clenched his teeth, power swirling across his body.


    Many yers arrived at the scene, their eyes bloodshot as they were immediately affected by an unknown, invisible entity''s mental pressure. Their bodies snapped like thin pencils, copsing as their corpse formed a pool of blood.


    Arthur didn''t pay any mind to the fallen, thrusting Skofnung towards the shadowed silhouette he could barely see. With tightened muscles, no thoughts, bloodshot eyes, an exhausted body, and erratic breathing, he didn''t see how he could survive for long.


    It made him realize the sheer ineffectiveness of physicalbat.


    Physicalbat could only slowly wear down the physical body, but unless one''s foe was mentally exhausted, they would still have the mental energy to continue, and could perhaps push past their limits.


    But the mental aspect of battle wiped out all possibility of achieving a breakthrough amid a battle.


    It wore down the person''s will to fight along with their physical body, achieving a total victory.


    But exceptions always existed.


    Twitch.


    Suddenly, Kyler''s body twitched, his eyes battling for the lost luster.

 Chapter 264 Elemental Disturb

    Chapter 264 Elemental Disturb


    Arthur shifted his attention, ncing emotionlessly at the twitching body of the future Magic Emperor. With an apathetic expression, he quickly formed a barrier around the man to preserve his life.


    Arthur didn''t understand why he did such a thing.


    Due to being in the State Of Mushin, his limbs simply moved on their own, disobeying themands¨Corck ofmands¨Cprovided by the brain. At that moment, hell descended upon the pitiful Magic Emperor.


    His body began convulsing, while the barrier began disintegrating into particles, corroded by the darkness. Arthur applied pressure, strengthening the barrier while detoxifying Kyler''s body and mind.


    He unconsciously created a new skill, [Mental Detoxification.]


    Arthur quickly retrieved the Ne Of Valor, throwing it to Kyler in an attempt to provide him the mind rity to recover. Then, he contained the darkness before shing away at it to diminish its potency.


    Arthur rushed to the other corpses, realizing this particr Spectre King''s killing method was to directly pierce the brain, the most vital organ, after corroding it through the rather terrifying images it produced.


    But that was also the Spectre King''s weakness.


    As Kyler recovered, his head burst into excruciating pain, causing him to copse yet again, clutching at his temples while releasing pitiful screams. Arthur gazed apathetically at the man but was internally surprised.


    To have survived the mind corrosion¨Ceven with a bit of assistance¨Cwas no small feat.


    Perhaps this was the reason he ascended to his position.


    Tenacity and unwillingness to perish, like a cockroach.


    Arthur continued to cast [Mental Detoxification] on the man, clearing his mind of any control the Spectre King had on it.


    [00:02:13]


    [00:02:14]


    Arthur was aware that he needed to hurry. Frantically, he rushed towards the Spectre King, releasing several strikes while attempting to touch the intangible being. Spiritually, that was.


    He twisted and turned, blocking any of the liquified darkness he could while simultaneously closing the distance. That was when¨Cin his mind¨Cthe Spectre King released a faint smile, its bared fangs revealing their sharpness.


    The fangs were riddled with a coating of blood.


    Arthur also caught a glimpse of the Spectre King''s eyes, which were pure ck with streaks of white running across them. Although a rather unconventional species, the streaks of white actually represented strength for the Spectre species.


    Although they were pest-like creatures, spectres valued power over anything else, much like many other species.


    The streaks of white or any other color in their eyes besides ck were a testament to their resolve and determination to ascend and surpass their peers. It was a very human-like concept difficult to research.


    Arthur felt a pang of fear enter his mind, despite the activation of the State Of Mushin.


    He clutched at his heart, swinging Skofnung as it transmitted emotions of fear.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' advises its user to flee.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' bares its fangs yet simultaneously trembles at the sight of the Spectre King.]


    At that moment, creepyughter resounded across Arthur''s mind, drowning him in confusion and uncertainty. If even a Demonic de was terrified of the specimen before them, how could he prevail unhindered?


    Suddenly, spikes of darkness arose from beneath Arthur''s feet. He was unbeknownst of their existence.


    ng!


    Arthur witnessed a purple sh as the tip of the ck spikes collided with his skin. However, despite the Spectre King''s intentions, the spikes did not pierce thergest organ in his body, instead remaining motionless.


    Arthur dispelled the State Of Mushin to utter a single word.


    "Kyler¡­"


    A man with white hair and amethyst eyes stood before him, a streak of purple energy holding the ck spikes at bay. His expression still disyed pain and agony, yet he seemed to have mostly recovered.


    "Don''t fall prey to the mental pressure," Kyler muttered softly, snickering. "Oh, and don''t let me fall prey, either."


    Arthur rolled his eyes, casting [Mental Detoxification] on both himself and Kyler, weakening if not nullifying the effects of the Spectre King''s ability. Thetter used Elemental Disturb before performing a few hand signs.


    ''He''s upgrading Elemental Disturb¡­''


    Arthur muttered internally, sensing the changes in the atmosphere. His resistance against the spell weakened, while all mana in the surroundings turned into neutral mana, losing its elemental trait.


    The darkness the Spectre King released faded, evaporating into dark gas before vanishing.


    "Oh¡­ Uh, thanks for saving me," Kyler muttered awkwardly, scratching the back of his head while averting his gaze.


    Arthur nodded. He wasn''t even certain why he saved the man. Perhaps his thoughtless state deemed it necessary for his survival. ''I mean, it would make sense if that was the case, considering I had no chance.''


    The two nced at each other before shifting their attention to the Spectre King.


    "What do you say?"


    "Let''s do it."


    For the second time since Arthur entered the twelfth floor, the two decided to team up. But this time, neither of them had ulterior motives.


    They rushed forward, releasing spells and strikes non-stop, flooding the cave in vibrant, shing hues and pressure that could rip asunder a regr human. The eroded rocks shattered on impact, while strong winds swept past.


    The Spectre King shrieked, being gangbanged by two people simultaneously.


    It had never experienced such a pounding.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Kyler pushed Arthur, allowing thetter to evade the weakened darkness that escaped the Spectre King''s body. The upgraded version of [Elemental Disturb], [Elemental Nullification], seemed to be working perfectly.


    It wasn''t long before the two brought the Spectre King to its knees, the creature''s eyes dull, and the white streaks in its eyes threatening to fade away. Arthur walked forward, pushing [Divine Sense] to the maximum for a few seconds to truly get a look at the creature they''d fought.


    ''It''s ugly.''


    After muttering those words internally, he swung Skofnung, decapitating the massive creature, spilling Sun Energy in all directions.


    [00:03:12]


    [00:03:13]


    "Let''s go¡­" said Arthur, to which Kyler nodded.


    The two nced at the Spectre King, finding the battle to be a little unfulfilling.


    The creature''s defense was quitecking.

 Chapter 265 Mythical Egg

    Chapter 265 Mythical Egg


    "So that''s the finish line," Kyler narrowed his eyes, ncing at the rather dramatic scene. The entire ground was colored in ck and white to depict a true finish line, along with a ribbon that ran across the middle.


    Arthur and Kyler awkwardly nced at each other.


    "You go," thetter said, sping his hands. "I''ll be damned if I didn''t get to watch an interesting war. Plus, I also want to see what you get from the Constetion Tokens."


    Arthur nodded gratefully, shooting forward before ripping asunder the ribbon.


    [The Twelfth Trial has beenpleted.]


    [You havepleted the Challenge of the Twelfth Floor.]


    [Rankings are being disyed.]


    At that moment, Kyler passed the finish line, shing a smirk at the crimson-eyed man before motioning for him to look at the rankings.


    [1. Arthur Sce: 3 Minutes and 45 Seconds]


    [2. Kyler Agardia: 3 Minutes and 48 Seconds]


    [3. Jacob Festus: 3 Minutes and 54 Seconds]


    ''The leader of the Paragon Of Vengeance¡­'' Arthur snickered, recalling a certain memory from the past. He shook his head, finding the situation to beical. ''But the scores are pretty close this time¡­''


    ''Unlike the Eleventh Floor, I could have very well failed to achieve first ce this time.''


    ''The State Of Mushin truly does calcte the best scenario.''


    "One more Constetion Token," said Kyler, pping dramatically as he headed towards Yolk, who seemed to be in distress while calcting the reward. Many yers shot past, clearing the floor.


    Since the Spectre King had practically scared off all the spectres, it was quite easy to pass through the meager obstructions, clearing the floor much faster than usual. The existence of the Spectre King¨Cinstead of slowing the yers down¨Chad sped them up by a massive amount, increasing the average time required.


    No one on the Twelfth Floor¨Caside from those that perished¨Creceived a time of over six minutes.


    Once Yolk had sessfully allotted the rewards, many translucent, blue windows manifested before the eyes of the yers, causing them to glitter in excitement.


    [Arthur Sce has achieved the impossible.]


    [Unique Rewards are being allotted.]


    [User has received 1,000,000 Tokens, Virgo Token, and Mythical Egg.]


    [User haspleted all possible trials.]


    Arthur nced nkly at the oval-shaped egg in his hands, his eyes wide and bloodshot. The egg was stark ck, with golden spots littered across its rather sturdy surface. A faint light escaped the egg as if attempting to glorify its existence.


    It trembled in Arthur''s arms.


    Kyler cocked his head, looking at the egg with a confused gaze. "What''s that? Yolk, what is that thing?"


    "I cannot reveal that information," Yolk bowed awkwardly. "Mr. Sce, please do take this as a sign of hospitality. Instead of a list of rewards, I havebined your achievements into a single object. Your achievements would have resulted in the allotment of dozens of artifacts, otherwise."


    Arthur, with a gaze of excitement, nodded fervently. "I definitely will, Yolk."


    Many yers looked at the egg in jealousy, but none of them knew the true situation.


    A Mythical Egg was indistinguishable from a regr Beast Egg, which was why no one was able to discern the difference. One could only predict what could be present within the ck, oval-shaped cocoon.


    Mythical Eggs were the rarest of the rare and represented a chance of hatching a superior species from within. Simrly to its name, Mythical Eggs could hatch Mythical Creatures, such as Griffins, Phoenixes, Krakens, etcetera.


    It was practically impossible to urately discern the existence that might hatch.


    Mythical Eggs were usually provided to yers on higher floors when one achieved first ce. In his former life, Arthur had failed to receive a Mythical Egg, but he knew of a single person who had hatched one.


    The number of Mythical Eggs in Heaven''s Spire could be counted on two hands.


    That was why it was considered so rare.


    Arthur gently knocked on the Egg, receiving the faint trembling of the egg in response. It seemed the existence within possessed faint consciousness, but simply hadn''t grown an appropriate amount, or could not think beyond the capabilities of a regr Beast.


    But soon, Arthur predicted that it would hatch.


    ''I can''t carry this into the Thirteenth Floor.''


    "Would you like to enter the Thirteenth Floor?" Yolk asked with an intentful gaze.


    "No, teleport me to the Outer District."


    Yolk nodded, preparing the portal.


    "See youter, then," said Kyler, shaking Arthur''s hand. Despite starting off as enemies, the two seemed to have mended their rtionship by rescuing each other during the Trial.


    As the two parted, a dazzling light descended upon Arthur, engulfing him in ayer of illumination that¨Cwhen it subsided¨Crevealed nothing but stale air within. The yers all disappeared, engulfed by the particr light.


    *


    As Arthur appeared in the Outer District, he immediately headed to the inn. Entering the hotel room, he found that there was no one inside. He released a sigh, plopping down on the sofa while imagining what would ur after he managed to pass the Thirteenth Floor.


    The war that would ur would be disastrous for some, and rewarding for some.


    It was somewhat crazy to assume, to think, that the misery of some could equate to the satisfaction of others. If one dies, another receives rewards. The world was never truly fair or equal.


    One person could unleash hell upon thousands, millions of people.


    And then reap the rewards without consequences.


    s, this was the reality of the world, and not a single being in existence could change such an oue, or debunk such a philosophy. Although there were no absolutes in the world, one could achieve 99.99% of such a state without a hitch.


    Arthur ced the egg atop a cushion, cing a note atop it that read, "I am Arthur. Keep this egg and care for it until I return."


    Then, closing the door to the hotel, he took onest nce at the Outer District before heading off.


    He wasn''t certain if returning was something he could achieve.

 Chapter 266 Battle Of Hell

    Chapter 266 Battle Of Hell


    ''What is this¡­'' Arthur questioned internally as he walked across the streets of the Outer District. Despite having left the Twelfth Floor, the "Locket Of Divinity (Time)" was still attached to his body.


    Even using [Ascertain] on it was possible.


    [Name: Locket Of Divinity (Time)]


    [Grade: Immeasurable (Broken)]


    [Trait: Able to turn back time to the user''s choice. The amount of time depends on the user''s total mana and the condition of the artifact. Artifact is broken. The recovery process may vary depending on usage.]


    An emerald light shone from his sternum, refusing to diminish despite not being on the Twelfth Floor. Arthur cocked his head, but a sense of tion arose in his chest. Could such a broken item be used anywhere in the tower?


    If that were possible, wouldn''t Arthur essentially be invincible?


    Perhaps his goals woulde running to him, then. Perhaps he wasn''t too far away from achieving them, despite only being on the Thirteenth Floor?


    However, after thinking about it meticulously, Arthur shook his head. ''The tower would not destroy its bnce. The recovery time will probably be monumental¡­ It may take years for it to recover.''


    ''It did say the recovery time depends on usage¡­''


    ''So, if I decide to turn back time by only a couple of seconds, would I have to wait less time than if I were to turn back time by several minutes?''


    ''Yes, if that''s the case, then perhaps it''s not as overpowered as I expected.''


    ''But it still surpasses anything I''ve ever seen before.''


    With light footsteps that disyed Arthur''s satisfaction, he arrived at the Floor Tower, registering to enter the Thirteenth Floor. As he did, many Guardians and nearby yers looked at him with hungry gazes.


    Their eyes seemed to burn a hole in Arthur''s body, yet he ignored them. With an apathetic gaze, he entered the Thirteenth Floor.


    *


    The Thirteenth Floor was what one could consider a "Battle Of Hell."


    On the Thirteenth Floor, one was forced to¨Calong with many other yersbat Devils from 100 Beast Marks to 500 Beast Marks, from around the prowess of a 10th-floor yer to that of an Elite Ranker.


    There five levels, which include a Devil of 100 Beast Marks, 200 Beast Marks, 300 Beast Marks, 400 Beast Marks, and 500 Beast Marks.


    At least, those were the known levels.


    Arthur nned on attempting the Sixth Level¨Cthe one no one had ever cleared, and the one he required to receive the Orion Token, the final Constetion Token he needed to progress to the temple.


    As his dyed vision reverted to normal, his gaze fell upon the somewhat terrified faces of the other yers. There were four yers, excluding Arthur, that stood beside him, their eyes stered upon a certain creature in the distance.


    Arthur sensed the stinging heat, augmenting his body through the use of mana. As a dazzling light engulfed his figure, the eyes of the other yers turned towards him. Their expressions contorted, revealing true fear.


    "A¨CArthur Sce?"


    "On the Thirteenth Floor? Does that mean¡­"


    A few of the yers gulped, directing fearful nces at the crimson-eyed man. Every single one of them was already terrified by the creature standing a few miles away, but now they also had Arthur Sce on their team.


    There wasn''t a person in the tower unaware of Arthur''s cruelty and ruthless personality.


    To trust Arthur was akin to trusting a Devil.


    The sheerparison¨Cof Arthur to a Devil¨Cbrought tears to the eyes of the yers. Despite having sharpened their skills and steeled their resolves prior to attempting the Thirteenth Floor, who knew they would simply be fucked by fate?


    It seemed not even the world wished for them to live, having teamed them up with the crimson-eyed man.


    Suddenly, voracious mes condensed, swirling in a cylindrical shape. As they subsided, they revealed the silhouette of an unusual species¨Ca Kobold. Kobolds were generally known as pseudo-dragons and worshipped dragons as their Gods.


    As the shadow faded, the Kobold''s true appearance was revealed.


    It was a humanoid shape, with scales epassing its body and a thick, long snout adorned with jewelry. It wore fabrics of a vibrant hue and held a wooden staff in one hand, and a book in the other.


    ''A Mage¡­ I''ve never met this Guardian¡­''


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, observing the Kobold with thin sses. Thetter possessed shiny, iridescent eyes that seemed to be focused on the open book as if it considered the yers not worthy of its attention.


    "Wee, yers," he spoke in a hoarse tone, coughing while mouthing the words he read in the rather ancient-looking book. "I am Eros, the Guardian that will be supervising you five in this Trial. I wee you, Mr. Sce."


    Arthur didn''t enjoy the preferential treatment but nodded in acknowledgment. However, it was quite obvious that in the near future, his name would be revered across thends, and he would receive a title.


    Once he received a title, his name would enter the records of history, and his achievements would be known.


    He would form a Legend.


    Eros stepped forth, tapping the air with his staff. Suddenly, mana particles condensed, releasing a rather unpleasant noise while simultaneously crafting a holographic image of how the Trial would progress.


    He exined the contents of the Trial, how each level would be conducted, and the prerequisites for passing.


    One needed to at least reach Level 3 toplete the Trial.


    Otherwise, the Devil would continue attacking without a hitch, disallowing any yer to attempt to escape with their life. It was essentially a non-stop battle until one was exhausted, dead, or satisfied.


    "What can we do to achieve first ce in this Trial?" A dark-haired teenager suddenly inquired, raising his hand with an expression of determination. Arthur praised the youth in his heart for having such courage.


    Such ambition.


    If he didn''t perish, perhaps the youth could achieve second ce. Once a team reached a certain point, it all depended on contribution.


    "One simply has to reach Level 6," Eros exined. "Or, stack up the most contribution anyone ever has in the history of the tower. Those two are the only methods to achieving first ce on the leaderboards."


    Silence.


    "So, is everyone clear on how the Trial is supposed to progress?"


    ""Yes.""


    The yers responded simultaneously, after which Eros tapped the air with his staff yet again, producing a humming sound. The winds changed direction, and the scenery around the yers changed in an instant.


    Suddenly, a vast arena surrounded them, with a ground engulfed in grains of sand, and borders burning with inextinguishable, voracious, orange-red mes of Hell. Eros simply approached a nearby area, forging a throne using a spell before sitting down.


    His eyes shed with boredom as he spectated.


    As one of the high-ranking Guardians of the Tower Administration, Eros was free to do whatever he pleased, as long as it did not vite or go against what the Administration strived to enforce. Eros was practically a free man, at that point.


    Instead of returning to the headquarters, Eros decided to spectate the battle, since the renowned Arthur Sce waspeting for first ce. If he did manage to achieve it, a war would break out.


    Although not as gruesome and grotesque as a war involving high-ranking ns, the war would still threaten the ecosystem of an entire floor.


    The Residential Area of the Thirteenth Floor, to be precise.


    ''That area is already a wastnd¡­ Who cares?''


    Eros was entirely uncaring of the damages, unaffected by anything that would ur. As one of the original Guardians, he feared no one except the Transcendents and High Guardians. No one else, not even the Divine Rankers, could scare him.


    He was practically an existence separated from the bnce.


    Casting a barrier on the outskirts of the arena, Eros released a sigh of boredom as he began spectating.


    *


    "Are we going to assign roles?" The dark-haired youth inquired, his gaze wary and his eyes narrowed to slits.


    "First, let''s exchange names to make coordination easier," A white-haired, old man suggested, his hands sped behind his back. His face was full of wrinkles, while his old bones barely allowed him to move.


    That was precisely the reason he decided to switch from being a warrior to a Mage.


    "I''m Lisa," said a dark-haired woman.


    "I''m Jimmy," said the dark-haired youth who''d spoken earlier.


    "I''m Bob," said the old man.


    "Sung Jin-Woo," said a dark-haired man with amethyst eyes and a shadowy presence.


    "I''m Arthur Sce," said the crimson-eyed man, unsheathing Skofnung. The Demonic de transmitted mixed emotions to its wielder, revealing its satisfaction and dissatisfaction simultaneously.


    Being a Demonic de, it was obvious that the sword would befortable within the depths of Hell.


    However, surrounded by the Devils, its power was reduced to racial pressure.


    The de trembled in Arthur''s grip, releasing a Demonic Aura while revealing its intent to ughter all the Devils present.


    ''I have the same intentions here¡­''


    ''Shall we begin, Skofnung?''

 Chapter 267 Unexpected Rescue

    Chapter 267 Unexpected Rescue


    "Fucking hell¡­"


    A rather hoarse voice reverberated across the arena, striking terror into the hearts of the yers. mes burst at that voice, the ground shaking with much intensity as the creature stepped forth.


    With a wrinkly, crimson body that had defined muscles, along with only a pair of ripped shorts covering its lower body, it was safe to say that the creature was rather unique.


    With sharp, stark ck horns that protruded from its forehead, along with an expression of annoyance as it spat on the ground, the creature flicked its wrist, washing away its dark blood-covered body.


    Casting a sidelong nce at his surroundings, the creature cocked its head. "Where the fuck am I?"


    This was somewhat akin to Hell, but not nearly as intense. It was like a mild, quite pitiful set designed to mimic Hell. The creature sneered, mocking those who had the nerve to try to imitate the appearance of its home.


    One could sense the existence of 100 Beast Marks on its body, indicating it was merely a single Beast Mark away from bing a Novice Beast.


    As his gaze swept across the arena, it eventuallynded upon five figures; namely, the five yers designed to face it. For an unknown reason, the Devil suddenly felt a surge of hostility, inciting a dreadful reaction.


    It rushed forward, unfurling its stark ck, leather-like wings that pped, releasing a downward thrust in order to maintain flight.


    From its body spilled mes, enshrouding the arena in vibrant hues that symbolized death and destruction rather than cheeriness. Without warning, the Devil shot down toward the five yers, trying to take them down in one swoop.


    At that moment, a clicking sensation reverberated across the arena, following the advance of a ck sh.


    Bob¨Cthe old man¨Chovered in the air beyond the Devil, his sword still in its sheathe.


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, having witnessed the entire process. Bob rushed forward, bursting diagonally before unsheathing, shing, and then sheathing his sword in a matter of milliseconds, to the point where the naked eye was unable to view, and the human brain was unable toprehend.


    It was fast, indeed.


    However, it wasn''t very precise or destructive, as it only delivered a shallow gash on the Devil''s arm.


    It definitely disturbed the Devil''s trajectory, though, as the flying creature crashed onto the ground, ck blood leaking from his wounds. However, wasting no time, it avoided Bob''s second strike, grasping the old man''s head.


    "A mere human¡­" The Devil muttered in disgust, gazing upon the appearance of the creature he considered disgusting. The smirk enshrouding the old man''s face was unsettling, however, as it caused the Devil''s stomach to tie into a knot.


    p!


    Bob released himself from the Devil''s grip, twirling his body beforending a kick on thetter''s face.


    "Are you people going to help?" Bob inquired, shing a re at the other four. Jimmy, Lisa, and Jin-Woo unsheathed their weapons, rushing toward the Devil with murderous intent oozing from their bodies.


    The Devil¨Cat that moment¨Creleased a deafening roar, causing the ears of the yers to buzz. At that moment, dark splotches of strictly condensed energy swirled across the arena floor, through which an amethyst glow burst.


    Suddenly, hundreds of skeletons crawled through.


    ''As they say, a Devil and a Beast¨Cat the same level¨Care never equal,'' Arthur thought. ''A Devil will always triumph. Comparing a Beast and Devil is stupidity.''


    ''This is akin to a 200 Beast Mark Dark Beast, at least.''


    With his eyes shing with amusement, Arthur continued spectating, unwilling to interfere in order to test the capabilities of his teammates. It was uncertain whether he''d be of any help in the future, but he at least wished to see what he was working with.


    Jin-Woo wore a dark hoodie, a thick hood draped over his head of lengthy hair. His expression remained apathetic as he wielded the dark daggers in his hands, releasing wisps of darkness from each strike.


    Jimmy¨Cthe dark-haired youth¨Cwore a loose tank top that highlighted his toned muscles that were drenched in sweat. With erratic breathing disying hisck of stamina, and a silver rapier that released a dazzling gleam, he continued to battle the Devil.


    Lisa¨Ca youthful woman with simr, dark hair¨Cseemed to be one of the¨Cif not the most¨Cskilled out of the group. With narrowed, focused eyes and an effective stance, she swung her longsword efficiently, taking advantage of openings.


    Her breathing was controlled, while her fighting style was based on utilizing tiny openings in one''s style.


    Finally, Bob¨Cthe old man¨Cwielded a thin sword Arthur couldn''t name. His fighting style depended heavily on speed, and although he was one of the most skilled, hecked precision a hint of destructive power, which made his achievements obsolete.


    If one couldn''t actually deliver wounds on one''s foe, what was the use of speed?


    However, Bob was a veteran in the tower, which allowed him to fully utilize his surroundings, andpose tactics none of the greenhorns could think of. Instead of using trial and error, Bob possessed enough experience to directly rule out tactics that would and wouldn''t work.


    Of course, such an ability was vital to survive within the tower, but Arthur ced the ability of insight above the benefit of experience.


    Instead of simply memorizing what would happen, and acting ordingly, what mattered to Arthur was if one could use the same methods without such experience, solely through their understanding of the subject.


    To have insights without having undergone the specific situation.


    "Humans¡­ Mere creatures that survive without the power of nature¡­ Neither belonging to that side nor this side¡­ Hypocrites that only feed off of this tower¡­"


    The Devil''s words wereced with hostility, as if he had a blood-feud with all of humanity. His words struck a cord for the other four yers, causing rage and indignation to surface as a result of their negative thoughts.


    Arthur shook his head, pitying the yers. To be entrapped by a Devil''s words¨Cwhether they be sweet or bitter¨Cwas akin to begging for death.


    Even if the four wouldn''t immediately lose themselves, as the Devil began encroaching into their bubbles, their resistance would eventually crumble. To trust the words of a Devil was utter stupidity.


    ''Then again, it''s not wrong,'' Arthur clicked his tongue. ''That''s why it''s so effective. All of humanity¨Cat least in the tower¨Cis a bunch of hypocrites that actively work to destroy nature in order to be more powerful.''


    To manipte using the truth was more effective than a web of lies.


    Bob gritted his teeth, recalling the instances in which his life was in danger. Filled with uncontrolled rage at the death of hisrades, he released a mass explosion of a vibrant, yellow energy, epassing the surroundings in the particr tint.


    The others backed off, allowing the energy to engulf the Devil.


    Screams resounded from within as Bob let out a sigh of defeat, his breathing erratic and his mind jumbled. For a split second, his mind had been corroded by thoughts he would never entertain.


    Amidst a battle that concerned his life, his focus was on the past rather than the present.


    As a seasoned warrior, he was aware of the consequences of such behavior, if recurring. It could effectively get the best of him, destroying his will to fight and allowing him to sumb to his foe.


    ''A Devil''s words¡­''


    ''Their sharpest weapon is not a de, but a tongue.''


    Bob extinguished the power coating his thin sword.


    But at that moment, darkness burst from the yellow, engulfing it in its entirety. Bob''s expression distorted as a spike oozing with a toxic, liquid substance shot towards his eye, following a predetermined path.


    Leaving a trail of pure, untouched darkness, the spike traveled at a terrifying pace.


    The yellow energy vanished, reced by a dark liquid with a rather displeasing, squalid scent. The world seemed to slow down.


    Even Arthur had trouble following the spike. His hands were tied, and he also wanted to witness what the old man would do in such a situation. He rushed towards Bob, but not with the intention of blocking the spike.


    Suddenly, a force of attraction caught his fancy, causing him to turn to face the dark-haired youth.


    Blood escaped his eye as he held his hair up. A mix of mysterious purple and a refined golden color swirled across eyeball, dying his sclera and pupil in the particr hue. Jimmy assumed a pained expression while desperately attempting to keep his eye open.


    A blinding light burst from Jimmy''s body, along with the spike. They both burst into golden lightning before switching ces.


    Jimmy stood barely a few meters away from Bob¨Cwho stared at the former with a terrified expression stered across his face. Thunder still crackled around the former''s body, providing him with a dominant glow.


    The ck spike shot past the yers, embedding itself into a nearby wall before exploding into dark particles, leaking an incredibly toxic substance.


    "...T¨CThank you¡­"


    Bob managed to mutter.

 Chapter 268 Custodian Of The Violet Pantheon

    Chapter 268 Custodian Of The Violet Pantheon


    Jimmy¨Cwith unsteady breathing¨Csimply stared at Bob for a few seconds before hesitantly allowing his hair to fall. His purple-golden eyes reverted to their natural state, while the thunder crackling around his body faded.


    But the battle wasn''t over.


    The eye ignited once again, detecting a flying projectile heading straight toward Jin-Woo. Jimmy and Jin-Woo nced at each other before nodding wordlessly, having conveyed many thoughts through a single nce.


    Blood continued to escape Jimmy''s eyes as he rushed forward, closing the gap between him and Jin-Woo.


    Jumping in front of the man, Jimmy attempted to protect him using his own body as a tool. But that was a mere facade, as immediately, he locked eyes with the Devil only a few hundred meters away.


    Light burst from their bodies, and the two switched ces.


    "What¡­" The Devil muttered in uncertainty, watching helplessly as the spike he forged as a weapon impaled his body. At that moment, a dagger oozing the energy of darkness embedded itself into the creature''s body.


    The Devil had sandwiched, some might say.


    Staring incredulously at the figure of the dark-haired youth in the distance, the Devil felt rage and indignation arise, but he was helpless in such a situation. ck blood cloaked his body, his thoughts entering the eternal abyss as his life floated away.


    Before death, even Devils couldn''t resist.


    Jimmy returned to the group, tearing a piece of cloth from his outfit before wiping the blood away. He tore another piece, wrapping it around his eye but avoiding the obstruction of his vision.


    He wanted to use the eye but didn''t want too much blood to leak.


    ''So this is why he was so confident,'' Arthurughed internally, staring at Jimmy with a gaze conveying his amusement. To have control over such an overpowered ability was a great blessing.


    But the crimson-eyed man was certain it came with a price much vaster than mere blood loss.


    ''At least I''m not dealing with a team of ipetent yers this time,'' Arthur disyed optimism, recalling his experience traversing through floors three to nine. Those were absolute hell.


    As the group huddled up, everyone stared at Jimmy with widened eyes. His power, even if it wasn''t destructive, was beyond anything they had ever witnessed.


    An eye that could switch ces with living and inanimate objects was worthy of praise and surprise. It was obvious that a person such as him would be peerless on the same level, as his eye practically made him invincible.


    But that was the catch.


    Why wasn''t he invincible?


    ''Because of a drawback,'' everyone muttered internally. No one was a greenhorn if they''d managed to reach the Thirteenth Floor. They may be inexperienced, but no one was too naive unless they''d been carried to a particr floor.


    At least, the four yers that stood before Arthur were not children. They understood that such an ability definitely had its drawbacks.


    Quite hefty ones, too.


    Otherwise, Jimmy would be spamming the ability every chance he received and would be invincible amongst the new yers.


    "What was that ability?" Lisa inquired, unable to contain her curiosity. Her eyes glittered as she gazed upon the majesty of the purple-golden eye. To be fair, anyone would be charmed by the mysterious phenomenon.


    "I don''t know¡­" Jimmy replied. "Apparently, it''s called the Celestial Ametrine Eye."


    Cough! Cough!


    Arthur''s head jerked forward, causing him to choke on his own saliva. His hair rose for an unknown reason, while all the yers turned to face him, confused by the sudden outburst. "It''s¡­ Nothing. Continue."


    Jimmy cocked his head before giving a sidelong nce. "I just¡­ I ran away from home and fainted¡­ When I woke up, I had this."


    ''It''s a fucking protagonist!'' Arthur eximed internally, utterly bewildered by Jimmy''s words. He considered his [Sin Toll] to be overpowered, but to see someone possess the Celestial Ametrine Eye was simply terrifying.


    ''I thought he might die in this trial¡­ But no, he''s protected by the heavens themselves.''


    Arthur recalled hearing about the Celestial Ametrine Eye by a former friend of his during his first life. Although that friend eventually came to betray the crimson-eyed man, Arthur didn''t doubt his words about the Celestial Ametrine Eye, as the proof stood before him.


    The Celestial Ametrine Eye was an eye possessed by the world, an ability directly given by the world to the chosen.


    The number of people that had ever received a Celestial Ametrine Eye could be counted on a single hand, and usually developed into yers surpassing Divine Rankers themselves¡­ An example was the Custodian Of The Violet Pantheon.


    The Custodian Of The Violent Pantheon¨Cor Custodian for short¨Cwas thest remaining member of the Violet Pantheon. As thest survivor, he strived to protect the legacy of the Violet Pantheon but was eventually eliminated by thebined efforts of many Divine Rankers due to his overwhelming power.


    As he was about to fall, he revealed the Eye of Heaven¨Cthe Celestial Ametrine Eye. As ast resort, the Custodian split the sky on the 97th Floor, disturbing the energy in the atmosphere and preventing 99% of qualified candidates from ever bing Divine Rankers.


    He did this as a way to preserve his beliefs and as a way of limiting people from reaching the 98th Floor, which he believed was the Violet Pantheon''s Holy Land.


    Manybeled him as crazy, while somebeled him as loyal.


    ''No, they all believed he was crazy. Some simply thought his actions were for the greater good.''


    Since then, the Celestial Ametrine Eye has simply beenbeled as a myth. Many denied its existence, crediting the splitting of the sky to the Custodian''s ridiculous, raw power. Of course, his power was greater than many Divine Rankers, but the eye was the catalyst.


    ''If I remember correctly, the Celestial Ametrine Eye has nine stages¡­ Switching ces is only the first one¡­''


    ''I must recruit this guy, or at least form an alliance.''


    Arthur felt excitement bubble up, while the sudden urge to engage in a battle surfaced. He enjoyed fighting strong people, and battling a man with ess to a Mythical Eye was the greatest honor.


    The others didn''t question Jimmy further, as even he was unaware of the specifics. The others felt jealousy and envy, but they also felt confident in their own skills.


    "Level 2 will begin, now."


    Eros''s voice reverberated across the arena, inciting the sighs of the yers. He pped once, causing great changes. As he rxed, Eros felt a surge of excitement, staring at the dark-haired youth named Jimmy.


    He recognized that eye, much like Arthur.


    As one of the oldest Guardians, he naturally encountered the Custodian once and knew of his unusual personality. The Custodian was one of the most interesting people Eros had ever met. It was a pity the man sumbed to the might of the Divine Rankers shortly after their encounter, otherwise, they could have been great friends.


    For him to witness the birth of another legend such as the Custodian was a great honor.


    ''Perhaps I should take him under my wing.''


    He suddenly noticed Arthur''s intent gaze, releasing a soft chuckle. ''It seems a predator is eyeing my prey. It''s a surprise that such a greenhorn can think of recruiting other talents rather than honing his own.''


    ''Surprise, indeed.''


    *


    "Bob, start us off," Jimmymanded, assuming the position of leader after disying his abilities. Although the others were hesitant, they eventually agreed to follow hismands, considering he was the reason they passed Level 1.


    "After Bob has inspected the Devil''s power, his information will help Lisa and Jin-Woo unleash destructive attacks. While that happens, I will support them using my ability. After the Devil is exhausted, Arthur will finish it off. Is that okay?"


    The other four nodded, including Arthur.


    Although very simple, the tactic was quite effective, especially against theparatively weaker Devils, who simply relied on their hatred against humanity, rather than their cunning and/or insidious nature.


    Arthur backed away, allowing the four to construct a positioning that would be most efficient.


    The crimson-eyed man maintained an apathetic expression, but his thoughts couldn''t help but wander. He recalled the instance with the Corrupted Beast on the First Floor¡­ Perhaps something simr would ur on the Thirteenth Floor, as their formats were the same?


    Arthur nced at Eros, noticing the Guardian was still watching.


    With thetter present, the former didn''t believe any mishap would ur. But just in case, he decided to mentally prepare himself.


    A few seconds passed, and a deafening roar resounded across the arena, following the traveling of seismic waves across the ground. The ground cracked, forcing the yers to separate.


    The yers gritted their teeth, releasing disgruntled noises at the squalid smell that permeated across the arena. The mes rose, but a chill ran through their spines simultaneously, establishing a hot-cold atmosphere.


    It was an unusual sensation.


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, realizing it was a Devil unlike other Devils he''d faced in this lifetime.


    A hint of dread arose.


    It was a Gruelling Devil.


    [A/N: Sorry about yesterday''ste chapter. I had something important going on.]

 Chapter 269 A Barbaric Devil

    Chapter 269 A Barbaric Devil


    Gruelling Devil¨Ca subspecies of Devils that roamed around the barbaric areas of Hell, as myths had it. Gruelling Devils were known as the Guard Dogs of Hell, and were the most physically adept.


    They had an extreme, barbaric personality and a tendency to sort matters out through gruelling battles that usually resulted in death, hence their name¨CGruelling Devils.


    However, despite relying mostly on the physical aspect for battle, Gruelling Devils could also wield mana naturally, while the proficiency depended on their lineage. This made them terrifying all-rounders in certain cases.


    Although treated as third-ss citizens within Hell and unable to enter the innermost parts of the realm, Gruelling Devils were usually more powerful than most regr Devils, naturally. It was only theirck of refinement and conditioning that led them to be weaker in the long run.


    Arthur nced awkwardly at Jimmy¨Cwho seemed perturbed by the unusual phenomena. The former knew what thetter was thinking, ''Is the n going to work, now that we have a different foe than expected?''


    The crimson-eyed man stroked his chin. ''Fighting a Gruelling Devil is much different than fighting a regr Devil.''


    Once the roars subsided, chunks of the arena split apart like te tectonics, causing mes to burst and for a cataclysm to ur. Jimmy gritted his teeth, scrapping the n he made while ncing at hisrades.


    "I''ll switch with him!" Jimmy shouted. "You guys continue bombarding him. Fuck the n! We can''t defeat a Gruelling Devil with such tactics!"


    The others seemed uneasy, but nodded. Jimmy lifted his hair, revealing the Celestial Ametrine Eye in all its glory. He seemed genuinely in pain as a cloak of light engulfed his body, causing it to vanish.


    Suddenly, it was as if time stopped.


    It was a mere Devil with 200 Beast Marks? Why was it so difficult to maintain one''sposure before such an entity?


    The yers weren''t certain, which only made the feeling worse. Their mouths dried up, while a sense of dread filled their minds, forcing their stomachs to do circles and their chest to tighten. It was fear¡­


    Terror, to be precise.


    ''If Level 2 is so difficult, what about Level 3, 4, or even 5?''


    ''We win if we simplyplete Level 2¡­ But Jimmy and Arthur¡­'' Lisa grumbled internally, gritting her teeth. She was aware that the two would neverply, and would definitely progress through the Levels.


    That was if they could survive Level 2.


    The objective was to "reach" Level 3. Completing Level 3, 4, and 5 were merely optional. If onepleted a certain level, their rankings would revolve around the time that they took. Only if someonepleted Level 6 would time be inapplicable.


    Her gaze swept across the arena beforending on the crimson-eyed man. ''He won''t give up until Level 6¡­ Why the fuck did I have to be in a group with a maniac?''


    Unbeknownst to her, Bob had simr thoughts about the matter.


    Only Jin-Woo and Jimmy wished to progress and receive a higher score.


    As Jimmy teleported, a shadowed existence spawned in his ce. Initially confused, the entity quickly adjusted to the situation, realizing it was in the presence of its foes. He banged his chest, releasing shockwaves through a simple motion such as that.


    The Gruelling Devil was shaped like a Gori, with simr, brown fur and a bare, gray, full chest. His body was beyond impressive, with muscle mass surpassing even the bulkiest of bodybuilders.


    It possessed arms like tree trunks, and a torso the size of a modern-day car.


    With a horrendous, deranged smile and a face matching the ugliest of Devils, it was safe to say that despite his muscle mass, the Devil was not¨Cin the slightest¨Cattractive. It wielded a halberd that released devastating blows, such as the cataclysm beneath the feet of the yers.


    "Kill!"


    Due to his limited intelligence, the Gruelling Devil was only able to let out a single word before smashing the ground yet again with his halberd.


    The edge sunk into the hot, hard floor, and the arena seemed calm for a split second. However, at that moment, the floor burst into cracks that expanded even further, disturbing the bnce of the yers.


    Arthur rushed forward, unsheathing Skofnung.


    "Lisa, remain on standby for a secondary attack. Bob, stay with Lisa. Jin-Woo, help me."


    Arthur''s words reverberated across the arena, and although they had a few qualms, all the yersplied to his words. In such a situation, despite Bob''s vast sea of experience, Arthur remained the most capable.


    Jin-Woo shot towards the Gruelling Devil, while Bob and Lisa prepared a secondary assault.


    ''I can only wait for Jimmy to return,'' Arthur muttered, staring at the tiny silhouette in the distance. However, despite staring at it for a few seconds, the shadow didn''t seem to be approaching the battle.


    Instead, it seemed to be influenced by the direction of the wind, akin to a g.


    ''Why''s he moving so much? And why isn''t heing?''


    Arthur dispelled such thoughts as the Gruelling Devil''s halberd swung down on him. Parrying it gently with his falchion, the crimson-eyed man shot upwards using a sudden force created using mana.


    His quick approach stunned the Gruelling Devil, forcing it to try to evade.


    However, due to his bulky body, moving with only a few milliseconds to spare was more difficult than it seemed.


    ''Fuck.''


    Despite that, the Gruelling Devil used its terrifying physical abilities to raise one foot, twisting his body.


    ''It''s always these Gruelling Devils,'' Arthur gritted his teeth. ''The annoying ones of the bunch.''


    Thankfully, following the Gruelling Devil''s evasion, Jin-Woo quickly shot forward, impaling the former''s left shoulder with a dagger that oozed liquid darkness. The former screamed in pain, swinging at thetter.


    Pow!


    As a p collided, Jin-Woo was flung to the side like a broken puppet, releasing a pitiful groan as a few bones in his body broke. Arthur narrowed his eyes, rushing towards the man before removing him from the Gruelling Devil''s crosshair.


    Dropping him before Bob and Lisa, he shouted, "Cast a healing spell. Fighting a Gruelling Devil with broken bones is a death wish."


    Lisa hurriedly nodded, extending her palms as a vibrant, green glow engulfed them.


    Arthur released a de Wave, applying Sun Energy to Skofnug and igniting Sword Aura. The Gruelling Devil quickly rushed to evade the strike, running forward like a monkey before leaping toward the crimson-eyed man.


    "Die!"


    His eyes glowed, intensifying the pitch-ck color of his pupils. The halberd, collided with Skofnung, destroying Arthur''s bnce and causing the falchion to release a shriek of pain.


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' protests.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung releases a blood curdling shriek.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung advises its user to escape this instant.]


    [The Demonic de ''Skofnung'' ignores its feeling of hatred towards the Devil, attempting to convince its Master to leave.]


    Arthur ignored the system messages. He believed Skofnung was aware of his regression¡­ If someone knew of his former life and still advised for him to escape, he should''s probably taken the advice.


    But where could he run?


    On the Thirteenth Floor, one could either win or die.


    At least, until one reached the third Level.


    Arthur was helpless, and his gaze wandered to Eros, who sat with leaking arrogance. His dominant eyes fell upon the crimson-eyed man, forming an expression of confusion. Eros wondered about the meaning of Arthur''s gaze.


    But in the end, he simply ignored it, continuing to spectate the battle with much interest.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, locking eyes with the Devil. He rushed forward, maintaining eye contact. As he neared the Gruelling Devil, a smirk blossomed upon his face, and he extended his arm.


    The Gruelling Devil attempted to evade, but sensing that there wasn''t any danger, he simply swung his halberd at the crimson-eyed man, unwilling to move.


    p!


    Arthur''s palm collided with the Gruelling Devil''s cheek but did absolutely nothing.


    Or did it?


    [Judgment Regeneration has been used.]


    [The Sins and Virtues of the target are being examined.]


    [Target has 99% Sin and 1% Virtue.]


    [Minor de-buffs are being applied.]


    Arthur clicked his tongue. Although minor de-buffs were not too shabby, he was still indignant about the fact that despite having such a tilted axis, the Gruelling Devil''s raw power prevented Arthur from applying a massive de-buff.


    Although it was a pity, Arthur ignored it.


    At the moment, it wasn''t worth being saddened.


    The Gruelling Devil stared at himself in shock, confused why his power was leaving him. He let out a deafening roar, forming an expression of utter rage while rushing towards Arthur with the intent to kill.


    This time, instead of unting his physical skill, he raised his arms.


    ck and white lightning crackled within the skies, almost causing a downpour. The Gruelling Devil spoke undecipherable words. The roars of lightning only intensified, while the hairs on Arthur''s body rose.


    Even with [Judgement Regeneration]''s boost, it still was not nearly enough to fully nullify the Gruelling Devil''s overwhelming might.

 Chapter 270 Flame Wings

    Chapter 270 me Wings


    ''Overwhelming might?'' Arthur sneered at that moment, sping his hands together. If the Gruelling Devil wished topete in terms of magic, the crimson-eyed man was happy toply.


    Watching the ck and white lightning crackle with an apathetic expression, Arthur tapped his chest.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two wings forged using mes sprouted at his back, spilling voracious fire. Arthur felt a rejuvenating sensation course across his physical body. To forge wings on one''s back was not an easy task, and required an enormous amount of mana.


    Arthur was only able to maintain it due to the existence of the Mana Stone that continued to pump mana at a terrifying pace into his mana circuits.


    As long as the wings burnt, Arthur''s mana would be drained at a terrifying pace.


    But the wings were also incredibly useful.


    Arthur pointed the tip of the me Wings at the Gruelling Devil, hurling a mixture of wind and fire toward his foe. The Gruelling Devil grasped the core of ck and white lightning within his fingers, smashing the ground.


    Crackle! Boom!


    The ground shattered, causing ck and white lightning to spill across the arena, shooting toward all humans who dared to defy the Devil.


    Arthur sunk the tips of his wings into the ground, neutralizing the rushing lightning with a mere tap. He then locked eyes with the Gruelling Devil, activating [Searing Gaze].


    Roar!


    The Gruelling Devil roared in agony, somewhat terrified of the glowing, crimson eyes that yearned for his blood. However, he was quick to regainposure. But instead of witnessing the pitiful figure of the crimson-eyed man, he instead saw nothing.


    "Letting down your guard is the worst thing you can do in battle," Arthur''s whispers entered his ears, shaking him to the core.


    The tip of Arthur''s left-wing dug into the Gruelling Devil''s ear, drawing excessive blood as thetter shrieked in pain, iling his arms in an attempt to escape the predicament. However, mes continued to spill, engulfing his body.


    The ck and white lightning threatened to dim, the crackling noises subsiding.


    "All of you, attack!" Arthurmanded, sinking his right wing into the Gruelling Devil while smirking at thetter''s pained cries.


    Jin-Woo burst forward, utilizing the Shadow Mirage Arts.


    Lisa used her n''s signature sword art, Holy Extinction.


    Bob continued to spam the Instance Style, delivering shallow wounds to the Gruelling Devil at a terrifying pace.


    At that moment, the sound of footsteps reverberated across the arena, drawing the attention of all the yers. It was the dark-haired youth from before¨CJimmy. He staggered forward, his expression nk and blood seeping from his eye.


    He was in a daze, unbeknownst to anything that was urring in his surroundings.


    His Celestial Ametrine Eye lost its luster, reverting to its original state. His mana circuits were jumbled, while an inconspicuous yet somewhat powerful light epassed his body, causing it to glow.


    The Gruelling Devil¨Ceven under excruciating pain¨Cretained its ability to act on instinct.


    With a colossal roar, he rushed forward, aiming for Jimmy with an expression of tion etched upon his face.


    "Jin-Woo!" Arthurmanded, to which the man nodded.


    Jin-Woo shot at iprehensible speeds, barely removing Jimmy from the Gruelling Devil''s trajectory. As the duo rolled across the shattered ground of the arena, Jin-Woo pped Jimmy''s cheek.


    "Wake the fuck up!" He shouted, staring with frustration into Jimmy''s lost eyes.


    "Hnphh¡­"


    Jimmy continued to let out disgruntled groans, unaware of his surroundings. Suddenly, a drop of blood escaped his left nostril, following an entire stream of the viscous, scarlet liquid. Jin-Woo released a sigh.


    "Lisa, I need you to heal him!" Jin-Woo shouted, his voice barely overpowering the Gruelling Devil''s screams.


    ''It''s a surprise he even walked all the way back,'' Arthurmented internally, clicking his tongue. He didn''t care about the man''s life, as long as he didn''t go against him. Although his personality seemed simr to that of the current Divine Rankers at that moment, the crimson-eyed man couldn''t care less.


    The Celestial Ametrine Eye was a heavenly treasure that couldn''t fall in the wrong hands.


    However, if the wielder simply perished without shaking the tower, it would be best.


    After all, to ascend, one needed to use other talents as stepping stones.


    Arthur could see that to wield the Celestial Ametrine Eye, many sacrifices were required. Roughing himself up so much after only using the Eye thrice was not beneficial in the long run, and could potentially ruin Jimmy''s foundation.


    And, considering he could only utilize the First Stage out of the Nine Stages that belonged to the Celestial Ametrine Eye, there was no use.


    Suddenly, Arthur thought of something spectacr.


    ''What''s stopping me from simply stealing the eye?''


    Arthur licked his lips insidiously. The Celestial Ametrine Eye was a treasure renowned across the tower¡­ What was stopping him from simply embedding it into his own socket? Although the process would be inhumane and excruciating, it was only beneficial in the long run.


    Why was Arthur¨Ca stranger¨Csupposed to care about Jimmy''s well-being?


    If he managed to obtain the eye, wouldn''t he be peerless?


    *


    "Jin-Woo, return to your position!" Lisa shouted, shooting towards Jimmy while wiping the beads of sweat from her forehead. With an exhausted expression, she extended her palms, allowing an emerald light to engulf them.


    Jimmy''s body regained its vitality, slowly yet steadily.


    However, Lisa continued to expend an excessive amount of mana. Since Jimmy''s injuries extended beyond simple bleeding, Lisa was forced to adopt a more advanced healing technique to properly reach the wounds.


    Jimmy''s wounds concerned and threatened his sensory nervous system.


    Lisa gritted her teeth, considering simply giving up on Jimmy''s life. However, thetter was an essential part of their team, and couldn''t be left behind. Also, she simply couldn''t live¨Cknowing that a person died due to her uncaring behavior.


    She was a healer for a reason.


    None of them knew that Arthur¨Ctoo¨Cwas a healer. Although, the crimson-eyed man didn''t believe his healing ability could properly restore Jimmy''s health.


    Even Lisa would be unsessful and was simply grasping at straws.

 Chapter 271 Celestial Ametrine Eye

    Chapter 271 Celestial Ametrine Eye


    It was only a matter of time before Jimmy perished.


    And that only helped Arthur justify his intentions.


    "Fuck¡­" Lisa couldn''t help but curse, sensing the drainage of her mana. Jin-Woo and Bob continued to battle the Gruelling Devil alongside Arthur, with the former duo holding it off, and the crimson-eyed man delivering destructive strikes.


    Jimmy''s condition seemed to be improving, but that was only external. His sensory nervous system was damaged beyond belief, and perhaps only a Healer who''d surpassed the fiftieth floor could perform a miracle.


    ''The drawback of the Celestial Ametrine Eye¡­ terrifying.''


    Arthur couldn''t help but suck a breath of cold air, hissing while pitying the youth. It was truly an unexpected first death.


    Well, not death, but a state from which Jimmy couldn''t recover unless treated by a Ranker. And, reaching a Ranker in the Challenge Area of a floor was practically impossible, which meant Jimmy would most definitely perish.


    The Gruelling Devil paid no heed to Jimmy''s condition, charging towards the trio with swirling killing intent. His eyes disyed unwavering resolve, with ck and white lightning still crackling at his fingertips.


    Despite having been trapped for a few seconds, the Gruelling Devil managed to escape with only minor injuries to speak of.


    With a rejuvenated drive to eliminate his foes, he used his halberd¨Ccoating it with ck and white lightning¨Cto produce a de wave capable of slicing reality itself. The de wave ignored all defense, charging towards the trio.


    "Form barriers," Arthur ordered, ncing at Bob and Jin-Woo, who nodded.


    Arthur pped his me Wings like a legendary phoenix, forming a powerful gust of wind and fire and burst towards the Gruelling Devil, supporting the barriers of both Bob and Jin-Woo while attempting to nullify the de wave before it even reached its destination.


    However, despite the monstrous power that the me Wings disyed, it was not enough to fully neutralize the Gruelling Devil''s de wave.


    ''Do I have to use Heaven''s Echo Strike this early on?'' Arthur gritted his teeth. He was conserving his power for the higher levels, but as things progressed, it wouldn''t be long before hisrades would be in dire states.


    He already expected them all to die.


    But once that happened, he would need to use the entirety of his power to merely defend himself, let alone shift his tactics to offense.


    Arthur was not powerful enough to achieve first ce¡­


    He knew it was impossible.


    Unless¡­


    His eyes swept across his arena,nding on Jimmy''s body.


    Arthur may somehow be able to defeat the Gruelling Devil, but those beyond the Barbaric entity were way beyond his league. Perhaps he could even employ Heaven''s Echo Strike a couple of times, but that was his limit.


    If he needed to abandon hisrades in the process, then so be it.


    ''No¡­ I''ll protect them until I can. If I leave them out to dry, I''ll be the same as those who betrayed me.''


    Arthurughed, cursing at his own hypocrisy. Perhaps the Devils were right¡­ Perhaps humanity was nothing but a species of hypocrites and those who wish to interfere with the naturalws, trying to control them rather than abiding by them.


    He chuckled, rushing towards Jimmy''s body.


    The Gruelling Devil watched the crimson-eyed man escape, deciding to focus on Jin-Woo and Bob in order to exterminate them. If the strongest escaped, the weaker ones would be easy to eliminate.


    Roar!


    Bob and Jin-Woo widened their eyes, yet their voices of indignation were drowned out by deafening roars of the Gruelling Devil.


    "What are you doing?" Lisa barely managed to utter these words, feeling a powerful impact on her abdomen that sent her flying several hundred meters. Arthur knelt before Jimmy, staring at him for a few seconds.


    ''Yeah, he won''t be able to recover,'' Arthur sighed, turning around to face Eros.


    The Guardian had a conflicted expression stered upon his face, obviously stupefied by how quickly the tables had turned. He, too, sensed Jimmy''s condition, and was without hope. Since he couldn''t interfere, he could only consider the man dead.


    However, as he noticed Arthur locking eyes with him, he grimaced.


    ''Is that boy¡­''


    Eros narrowed his eyes, wondering if the crimson-eyed man was truly about to do what he thought. ''That fucking child¡­ There isn''t a way in Hell he has the confidence¡­ what the hell¡­''


    Eros couldn''t help but curse, watching Arthur thrust Skofnung towards Jimmy. As the tip was about to sink into the dark-haired youth''s soft flesh, his eyes shot open, and a single, purple-golden eye shed with much intensity.


    ''No¡­'' Eros was helpless. He couldn''t interfere with a trial, unless he wished to be a Fallen Guardian.


    For him to interfere was akin to him abandoning his position, which rested within the top 10 oldest and most senior Guardians in Heaven''s Spire. He couldn''t abandon it for a mere eye¡­ But that boy¡­


    ''He''s too ridiculous.''


    ''Against the Heavens¡­''


    ''To steal the Eye Of Heaven is taboo.''


    Arthur couldn''t care less, forming an apathetic expression as he gouged the purple-golden eye from the unconscious youth''s socket, drawing excessive blood that quickly formed a pool beneath his feet.


    Arthur stared at Jimmy, whose body covulsed for a few seconds before going limp.


    ''Rest easy.''


    Arthur only uttered these words internally, reaching for his left eye. Clenching his teeth, he dug his index finger and thumb into his crimson eye, crushing it before pulling out what was left of the eyeball.


    He stared at it without emotion. ''I didn''t imagine there woulde such a day.''


    With those words, he pushed the Celestial Ametrine Eye into his socket, performing a few healing maneuvers to put it in ce. It wasn''t perfect, however, as a part of his vision was limited.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain emerged from his sternum.


    [Your body is rejected the unexpected addition.]


    [User''s body is being suppressed by an unknown force.]


    [User''s body is unable to process the addition.]


    [User''s body requires mutation.]


    ''Mutation?''


    Arthur couldn''t help but mutter.

 Chapter 272 The Dragon and The Devil

    Chapter 272 The Dragon and The Devil


    It was from above him.''Mutation?''


    Arthur couldn''t help but mutter internally, staring at the blood in his palm.


    [User''s body is de-constructing.]


    [User is about to enter hibernation.]


    ''No!'' Arthur screamed with all his might, rejecting the system messages as his right eye turned bloodshot. ''If I go into hibernation, that will mean the end for me. No, I can''t go into hibernation¡­''


    Arthur desperately fought for survival, pushing the unknown force that threatened to bind him.


    His left eye¨Cthe Celestial Ametrine Eye¨Cleaked blood that seeped onto his clothes, dying them a crimson color. Blood shot through his nostrils while a searing pain rushed through his left lung, forcing him to the ground.


    His eyes drooped, a desperate attempt for the body to shut down.


    His organs began shutting down, while his breathing began to be rhythmic.


    *


    Lisa, Bob, and Jin-Woo stared dumbfoundedly at the scene, desperately defending themselves against the Gruelling Devil, unable to interfere. Their expressions were nk, while a sense of regret arose.


    Why had they chosen to trust Arthur?


    Also, they felt doubt.


    Would hee after them, next?


    They witnessed the brutal scene in which the crimson-eyed man¨Cwithout a hint of hesitance¨Cgouged out Jimmy''s eyes before ripping out his own, imnting the former''s eye into his own socket.


    Such an act¡­ was worthy of thebel, "psychopath."


    No, this was pushing even such a term.


    The entire scene was something that opened their eyes to the brutality a "human" was capable of. Although they associated such scenes with the works of Devils, even humans could perform such malicious acts.


    Humans were just as bad.


    Heaven''s Spire was not worthy of the name "Heaven."


    Perhaps Hell''s Spire would be more fitting.


    Suddenly, Bob burst intoughter. Lisa and Jin-Woo desperately defended against a w strike from the Gruelling Devil, scrunching their eyebrows while staring with confusion at the old man. Had he lost it?


    "Have you lost it, old man?" Lisa asked with bared teeth, blood dripping down her forehead due to a recent wound. All five¨Cno, three of them were in a life-threatening situation, yet the old man had the nerve tough?


    It had to be true. He''d truly turned mad.


    "No," Bob waved his hand in dismissal, withdrawing from the battle. "I was just waiting for Sce to show his true colors."


    "Oh, yeah? Now what, are you going to join him?" Lisa inquired, forming an expression of annoyance as a numbing sensation rushed across her arm. "We''re all going to die here, anyway."


    "You guys might," Bob agreed. "But I won''t."


    Suddenly, the old man dug into his pockets, retrieving a dagger with a sleek, white de that emitted a faint glow. The dagger had a dark hilt with protruding, jagged edges that Bob conveniently avoided cing his hand on.


    Then, Bob stuck out his tongue,ughing hysterically as it lengthened. His teeth grew longer as his face evolved into a snout coated by dark-brown scales. His eyes suddenly glowed azure, spilling voracious mes.


    The dagger, which was barely twelve inches, grew to the length of a regr longsword.


    Bob suddenly let out a deafening roar as his body grew at a terrifying pace, assuming the heavenly appearance of a Dragon.


    His body resembled both sides of the coin¨Ca Western and an Eastern Dragon.


    ''A¡­ Dragon?'' Jin-Woo muttered internally, feeling light-headed as the attacks of the Gruelling Devil worsened his condition over time. He inadvertently released a soft chuckle, epting his death at that moment.


    Lisa also seemed terrified and incredibly confused. Then, she suddenly had an epiphany¡­


    "Jin-Woo, remember when Arthur disrespected King Bahamut''s daughter? That old coot probably sent this guy."


    "Old coot¡­ At least maintain respect for King Bahamut before his subject," Jin-Woo gritted his teeth.


    Once the transformation wasplete, Bob released another deafening roar, almost tearing the eardrums of both Jin-Woo and Lisa once and for all. Their insides shook with much intensity, attempting to adjust to the sight of a true Dragon.


    They had never witnessed such a phenomenon before.


    Dragons were hard toe by, and only the strongest yers ever received the opportunity to meet one or visit the Celestial Peaks. Dragons usually hid themselves while ascending through Heaven''s Spire.


    That rule, of course, didn''t apply to the Princess.


    ''What kind of Dragon is that?'' Lisa wondered, staring at Bob with a critical lens. Brown scales, a mixture of Eastern and Western, and a rather neutral reaction to the criticism of King Bahamut¡­ Could it be that Bob was not from the Celestial Peaks?


    Could he be from the Shimmering Dragon?


    Lisa wasn''t certain.


    Suddenly, an invisible pressure bore down on their shoulders, forcing them to the ground.


    Within a second, the Gruelling Devil decapitated both Jin-Woo and Lisa, ending their lives before they could even realize it. Without wasting a second, the Gruelling Devil rushed toward Bob.


    Bob continued to exude the pressure known as Draconic Authority, unting the supremacy of his species.


    The Gruelling Devil shook his head violently in frustration, sensing that Draconic Authority was interrupting the release of his powers, and restricting him through shackles he was not allowed to see.


    The Gruelling Devil roared, smashing the ground several dozens of times.


    The ground that was known as the "Arena" devolved into chaos. Cracks enveloped the area, flinging debris in all directions.


    ''Ignorance,'' Bob thought, flying without the use of the traditional "wings" that Western Dragons possessed. His ascend seemed almost heavenly to witness. s, no one except the Gruelling Devil and Eros was present to witness it.


    A white light permeated the Arena, blinding the Gruelling Devil.


    "Die, Dragon!"


    The Gruelling Devil screamed.


    ''What¡­'' Bob suddenly felt his heart throbbing due to the Devil''s words, something he could have never expected. How could an inferior Devil shake a superior Dragon''s heart? It was nigh impossible.


    Suddenly, Bob felt an approaching threat. He turned to face the Gruelling Devil, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    "Die!"


    A voice descended upon Bob''s ears, but it wasn''t from below.

 Chapter 273 Celestial Wings Of Ametrine

    Chapter 273 Celestial Wings Of Ametrine


    "Arghhh!"


    Bob screamed as thousands of kilograms of weightnded on his back. The Gruelling Devil dug his ws into the Dragon''s thick scales, shattering them with ease. Then, the Devil repeatedly punched the Dragon.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Bob''s eyes turned bloodshot as his scales cracked due to the pressure ced upon them. It was obvious to him that despite his advantage, he couldn''tpete with the radical Devil through physical means.


    ''This rancid old piece of shit¡­''


    Bob couldn''t help but grit his jagged, Dragon teeth, exuding Draconic Authority while descending at a rapid pace, his eyes fixated on the broken ground of the Arena. Suddenly, when Bob was merely a few meters away from colliding with the ground, he twirled, flinging the Gruelling Devil off his back.


    Bam!


    The Gruelling Devilnded atop the uneven ground, his eyesced with unrestrained rage. He approached a nearby rock, lifting it with ease before throwing it with as much strength as he could muster towards the levitating Dragon.


    "Roar!"


    The Gruelling Devil smashed his own chest with his fists, attempting to disy his superiority before the haughty gaze of the Dragon.


    Bob¨Cwith an apathetic gaze befitting his appearance¨Copened his snout. Mana particles condensed only a few inches away from his snout, forming a sphere spinning with unrestrained energy.


    Reality seemed to shake as tendrils of destruction fell from the sphere.


    The sphere contained a purple hue and seemed to suck the vitality of anything or anyone near it.


    The epic battle between a Dragon and a Devil continued.


    *


    Arthur was unbeknownst to the hell descending upon the arena, still battling the inner urge to fall into hibernation. He couldn''t quantify how much his body rejected the Celestial Ametrine Eye¡­


    In his mind¨Criddled with darkness¨Clightning fell at a rapid pace, acting as a tribtion of sorts.


    At the center of the darkness, and where most of the lightning was targeted, rested a single, purple-gold eye. It spun at a snail''s pace, while the pupil moved slowly yet steadily as if it were being controlled by a living entity.


    [Mutation ising to a halt.]


    [User''s mind has rejected the mutation, contradicting its needs.]


    [Mutation Progress: 0%.]


    [Mutation will continue in the future.]


    [Celestial Ametrine Eye has partially merged with the user''s body.]


    [1/9 Stages usable.]


    [Excessive usage of the ability will result in the death of the user''s brain.]


    Suddenly, purple-gold thunder shot down from the sky, engulfing Arthur. The crimson-eyed man (or the purple-gold-eyed man), stood with much trouble, basking under the blinding light exuded by the majestic weaving of the colors.


    Crimson and purple-gold¨Cthe colors that represented Arthur Sce.


    Lightning swirled around Arthur''s body, epassing him in a cloak of majesty. The Celestial Ametrine Eye was not merely a powerful eye, but something that represented its user in a unique way.


    ''me Wings?'' Arthur scoffed, ignoring the excruciating pain that rushed across his body. He smirked as two wings formed behind his back¨Cone yellow, and one purple. ''Celestial Wings are much better.''


    Arthur extended his palm, watching as the colors battled, power dancing at his fingertips.


    Although only one of nine stages was avable, the Celestial Ametrine Eye brought many more benefits than merely that. It all depended on one''s imagination, and what one could achieve with such power.


    His eyes fell upon the scene in the distance.


    The battle between a Devil and a Dragon.


    Arthur''s smirk devolved into an expression of utter bewilderment. He racked his brain, trying to interpret the situation in the most realistic fashion possible. But it was obvious that the situation was not realistic in the slightest.


    Scrunching his eyebrows, Arthur condensed mana at his feet. At that moment, his Celestial Wings pped, creating a downward thrust that allowed him to soar the skies. ''The Celestial Wings are still too unstable and mana-consuming¡­''


    Arthur couldn''t use them for long.


    He shot through the sky, observing silently as a spinning sphere of energyunched by a certain Dragon pierced through the atmosphere, nearing the Gruelling Devil at a terrifying pace. The Devil spat on the ground below, running through the uneven ground to evade the sphere.


    ''Rookie mistake,'' Arthurmented from the sidelines, crossing his arms.


    As the sphere collided with the ground, tendrils of purple energy coursed across the earth, engulfing the entirety of the Arena in a morous yet deadly light.


    The Gruelling Devil could only roar in indignation as the tendrils epassed its body, eating away at his body. The Dragon watched with a smirk stered upon his face, enjoying the show while simultaneously regenerating his broken scales.


    Arthur released a sigh as the Gruelling Devil let out onest cry.


    "How is it going, Bob?" Arthur asked, revealing a wide smile while soaring through the skies, approaching the brown-scaled Dragon. The former''s appearance was fear-inducing, while the sheer power swirling around his body was unparalleled.


    His words were casual, yet contained a threat only Bob could sense.


    "Sce¡­"


    "Mind exining?" Arthur inquired, staring at the destruction that descended upon the arena following his withdrawal from the battle. His eyes inspected the battlefield, which was riddled with cracks with splotches of crimson.


    He saw Jimmy''s corpse, Jin-Woo, and Lisa''s heads, along with the Gruelling Devil''s minced body.


    Arthur gritted his teeth. He''d previously sworn that he would protect Lisa, Jin-Woo, and Bob¡­ Yet, two of them suffered the wrath of the third, lying in the Arena with nothing but their heads intact.


    ''I''m such a hypocrite,'' Arthur released a bitter chuckle.


    Although he continued to gain power like a madman, he never once looked back. His methods were absolute at first but had now begun shaking. His mindset was absolute at first but had now begun shaking.


    The Lord Of Sins was no more.


    ''I need to fucking ept that.''


    ''I''m not who I was in my former life, anymore.''


    ''We are not alike.''


    It was funny how such a tiny event could shake one''s entire philosophy.


    It was funny how fragile humans were when stripped of external power.

 Chapter 274 A Fake?

    Chapter 274 A Fake?


    "You killed them?" Arthur asked, masking his emotions¨Cthat hadn''t been shaken in quite a while. Bob didn''t respond, locking eyes with the crimson-eyed man while forming an expression of annoyance.


    "I was hoping I could kill you without having to fight¡­ I guess that won''t suffice."


    Arthur narrowed his eyes, ignoring Bob''s words. He wondered why Level 3 hadn''t begun, despite the Gruelling Devil''s death.


    "Level 3 will not begin until one of you is dead," Eros'' voice suddenly reverberated across the Arena, his eyes overflowing with rage. Although he maintained a confident, casual expression, one could not miss the anger boiling within him.


    To defy the one chosen by the heavens was the worst sin.


    And to Eros, Arthur was the sinner.


    The Celestial Ametrine Eye was considered legendary for only one reason¨Conly the heavens could grant it.


    However, to openly defile the will of the heavens was the greatest sin. Eros couldn''t sit by and watch such a tragedy ur, and since he couldn''t interfere with the trials, he found it best to simply lengthen it.


    Lengthen it, so that Bob could weaken the crimson-eyed man.


    And the Devil in Level 3 could finish him off.


    Arthur understood Eros'' intentions but didn''tin. He was aware of the taboo he''dmitted, and the consequences that came because of it. However, that was only for the benefit of power.


    It was obvious that there would be consequences, and drawbacks, to power.


    ''It''s only a Dragon,'' Arthur thought, chuckling internally. Had anyone heard his preposterous words, they would be ck-jawed by one of two things¨Chis confidence or his stupidity. A Dragon was no tiny existence.


    Had this incident been only a few weeks ago, Arthur would have paled at the sight of a fully-transformed Dragon.


    Dragons were not something he could''ve dealt with without the power in his left eye. Even with his left eye, powerful Dragons could steal his life with a mere nce, or the expansion of their Draconic Authority.


    However, the Dragon that levitated before the crimson-eyed man was not one of them.


    He was inexperienced and incapable of handling the powers that came alongside the existence of the Draconic Species.


    ''Why, though?'' Arthur wondered, recalling Bob''s appearance. ''Dragons are naturally adept at utilizing their own abilities, and although experience and agee into y, even toddlers can control Draconic abilities better than Bob.''


    ''Since that''s the case, why is Bob so inexperienced at handling Draconic Abilities?''


    That was where Arthur''s doubts emerged.


    ''I should end this quickly,'' Arthur concluded, ncing at his Celestial Wings with concern, fearing he would end up like Jimmy. With Skofnung unsheathed, he shot towards the brown-scaled Dragon.


    Arthur activated [Searing Gaze], disturbing Bob''s concentration before igniting Sword Aura and Sun Energy, cloaking the silver falchion with both energies. His blow glowed a majestic hue as power descended upon Bob.


    Bob twirled his body, thrashing Arthur with his thick, brown tail, sending him flying into a nearby pool of mes.


    "Did you forget what this eye symbolizes?" Arthur''s words of mockery resounded in Bob''s ears, instilling a sense of dread within him. His eyes widened as his body was engulfed in blinding light, the origin of which he couldn''t locate.


    Zap!


    Suddenly, the wind brushed past his scales. The wind quickly evolved into the mes of hell that engulfed his body, burning his scales themselves. There weren''t many mes in the tower that could burn a Dragon''s body¡­


    But it seemed the mes of Hell could.


    Bob thrashed around in the pool of mes, escaping with much difficulty. His scales were riddled with burn marks while overflowing rage spilled from his snout, which took form in the shape of a single breath.


    Orange-red mes forged using mana condensed to the maximum emerged from Bob''s mouth, blinding the entirety of the Arena in a concentrated explosion.


    Arthur clicked his tongue, switching ces with Bob.


    ''I won''t use this again,'' the crimson-eyed man concluded, grasping in his hand the blood that seeped from his eye. He hoped that the two uses would be enough to wear Bob down so that he could unleash hell upon him.


    Arthur watched apathetically as Bob was engulfed by his own Dragon''s Breath, his screams reverberating across the Arena.


    He turned to face Eros, gritting his teeth.


    He was certain that Eros had already achieved his purpose for putting the crimson-eyed man against Bob. It was quite obvious¡­


    ''I won''t be in any condition to fight the third Devil after this battle¡­'' Arthur clenched his teeth, feeling as if he''d been trapped.


    As Bob emerged from the explosion he''d created, one could witness the sheer rage visible in his eyes. His scales were jagged and lined with cracks, and one of his ws had been blown off.


    "You¡­"


    "Shut up, fucking lizard," Arthur suddenlymanded, forcing Bob''s maw shut for a split second. Thetter feigned a casual expression in order to trick thetter into believing he wasn''t in a dire situation.


    Bob released a deafening roar out of humiliation. Draconic Authority permeated across the Arena, enveloping everything in its embrace.


    Arthur felt a weight bearing down on his shoulder, causing his eyes to narrow. But the narrowing of his eyes wasn''t due to the intensity of the weight, but due to his confusion. ''Why is the pressure so weak?''


    Arthur couldn''t help but question Bob''s Draconic Status at that moment, wondering whether thetter was even a Dragon in the first ce.


    Draconic Authority was the pride of Dragons¨Csomething that would definitely suppress any inferior species with the most intense pressure known to mortals. It was a disy of dominance, a show that allowed a Dragon''s foe to realize whom they were messing with.


    Arthur had faced Draconic Authority many times in his former life¡­ Never had it been so weak and fragile.


    Arthur allowed purple-gold thunder to rain down on Bob, dispelling Draconic Authority with minimal effort.


    At that moment, a devilish smirk blossomed on his face.


    "Eros¡­ This is what you put me against?"


    "A mutant Dragon."


    "A fake."

 Chapter 275 Nihilus, The Suited Devil

    Chapter 275 Nihilus, The Suited Devil


    "A fake!"


    Arthur''s words of mockery caused a deathly silence to descend upon the Arena, in which even the sound of a heartbeat was as loud as the engine of a Dragon''s roar. A wide smile hung on the crimson-eyed man''s lips.


    Bob''s expression of rage devolved into the bashfulness of a young girl. A scarlet glow appeared on his cheeks, but that was only the beginning of it.


    "I''m not a Fake!" Bob roared, his mere soundwaves causing unparalleled, raw lightning to descend. Despite his rather unsightly appearance, Bob still maintained the Noble air of a Dragon.


    His pride was equivalent to that of the superior species, no doubt.


    But was the blood running in the veins of the Dragons?


    ''No, it isn''t,'' Arthur concluded, retracting [Divine Sense]. The sensory ability allowed Arthur to peek into what Bob''s body wasposed of. The scales covering his body like armor were not true Dragon Scales.


    Arthur wasn''t aware of a Brown Dragon Species, but initially, he simply expected him to be from some long-lost tribe. However, as he continued to battle the former old man, Arthur began realizing the differences.


    Difference of intensity in Draconic Pressure, being unable to extinguish one''s own Dragon Breath, unable to maintain one''s emotions, despite not being of the me Tribe.


    They were all indications.


    "That''s what a Fake would say," Arthur feigned a giggle as if it were the funniest thing he''d ever witnessed. Bob''s expression grew distorted, his pride wounded and his arrogance surging at that moment.


    "You dare question a Dragon?"


    Bob''s Draconic Authority thickened along with the rise of his anger, yet Arthur was only somewhat affected, able to maintain his ground even under the pressure. Despite being somewhat strained by the Authority, Arthur maintained a casual expression so as to lead Bob to believe he was weak.


    Although the basic tactics of Sun Tzu reveal it is best to mask one''s power before striking when one least expects it, Arthur knew it was not best to take that route when facing a Pseudo-Dragon drunk on his pride.


    Excessive pride ate people.


    Excessive arrogance ruined people.


    But they were also the constructs of a Dragon''s personality.


    But what if one shattered them both?


    Would one fall from grace?


    ''It''s not like he''s achieved grace, anyway,'' Arthur spat. Bob¨Cat that moment¨Ctwirled around, thrashing his tail towards the crimson-eyed man. Arthur focused on his Celestial Wings, wrapping them around his body like a present.


    Purple-golden thunder embraced Arthur''s body, shielding him from external interference.


    As Bob''s scaly tail collided with Arthur''s Celestial Wings, a deafening noise of the collision emerged. Thetter was flung to the ground at a speed surpassing the speed of sound. Only after a second of impact did the sound register.


    Arthur quickly wiped the blood dripping from his lips using his thumb, forming a rather casual expression yet again.


    "Is that all a Fake Dragon can do?" He asked, mocking Bob every chance he received.


    At that moment, tendrils of dark-brown energy brewed at Bob''s maw. Arthur disyed glee, quickly raising Skofnung in the air. ''Yes, do whatever special move or transformation you need to do.''


    ''In the meantime¡­''


    Miasma escaped Skofnung''s de, following a deafening and rather creepy shriek. The miasma condensed, assuming the shape of a humanoid.


    It was a rathernky man, his skin pale as a sheet of paper, and a stark ck suit hugging his body tightly. The man reminded Arthur of a certain demon that used to apany a cyan-colored slime.


    His dark hair was fringed, with a few streaks of crimson. He held himself with pride, donning a rather charming¨Cdevilishly so¨Csmile.


    "Human," the devil said with a wretched smile, his eyes disying its maniacal personality and sadistic nature. His eyes were like jade, with a precious, emerald glint and a mysterious, dark sclera.


    "Devil," Arthur responded, sneaking a nce at the enraged Bob. "We don''t have much time on our hands. I want you to join me."


    Silence descended upon the Arena.


    Suddenly, the Devil beganughing, tears welling up in his eyes. "Joining a human? Do I look like a simpleton to you?"


    "I''m afraid you have no choice," Arthur replied, grinning widely with a smile that surpassed the Devil''s in terms of creepiness. "You see that Dr¨CFake Dragon? He''s charging up for an attack that could blow both of us to smithereens."


    "Really, now?" The Devil asked rhetorically, unbelieving and unconvinced of Arthur''s barely persuasive words. However, as he inspected the sheer energy condensed into what seemed like a sphere, he grimaced. "That¡­"


    But how could an insidious Devil sumb to the words of a mere human?


    "Can we abandon our racial differences for a few minutes?" Arthur asked, growing more and more annoyed due to the Devil''s obvious, childish thoughts. "You die if you don''t help me. Do you even care about the fact that I''m a human, then?"


    "You die, too."


    "Do you think I care?"


    Arthur pointed to himself while forming a mad grin. "Even if I did care, could I do anything? I would simply die without being able to resist. And now, so will you."


    "Clever."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Nihilus," said the Devil in the suit, bowing in the courtesy. "I realize we will be working together this fine evening. Do I get anything out of it, or do I simply get to kill you after we''re done? Human blood is not my thing, to be honest."


    "Who said anything about human blood? I''ll pay you with as much Devil Blood as you want."


    "Oooh."


    Nihilus'' eyes glittered at the mention of Devil Blood, his palms sping and unsping as he attempted to contain his excitement. Devil Blood was a delicacy for other Devils, as it allowed them to raise their power.


    Devil Blood originated from a single source in Hell, which allowed Devils to grow stronger as they consumed it, especially from those of a higher lineage.


    Nihilus couldn''t help but squeal at the opportunity of consuming Devil Blood.

 Chapter 276 Devils Blood

    Chapter 276 Devil''s Blood


    Since consuming Devil Blood was taboo within Hell, stronger Devils kidnapped weaker Devils and feasted upon them in private, disallowing anymoners from even getting a glimpse of the delicious liquid.


    Of course, manymoners killed their own families merely to lick Devil Blood, but they were condemned beyond belief for doing so.


    That was why many refrained.


    But now, after being summoned through a mysterious object that Nihilus could not identify, he received the opportunity of a lifetime¨Cto consume what was considered dirty formoners, even with Devil Standards.


    ''I have been unable to be a Devil Subordinate, no matter how hard I tried,'' Nihilus clenched his teeth, imagining the possibilities. If he returned as a Devil Subordinate, wouldn''t his peers be forced to respect him?


    [A/N: Devil Subordinate is equivalent to Beast Subordinate (501-5000 Beast Marks)]


    Hell was a ce without morals. It revolved around solely power, with not a shred of remorse for any acts that might be considered atrocious, even in Heaven''s Spire. If one was weak, even if they were correct, one would still be suppressed.


    Only with a steel fist could one revolt.


    The powerful suppressed, and the weak suffered the suppression.


    Only by turning the tables, and entering the realm of the strong, could Nihilus begin his journey. He didn''t wish for change or to fix the skewed system, but to merely enter the top half of the spectrum.


    Once he did so, his words would gain much more authority.


    "What do I do?" Nihilus asked, licking his glossy, cherry-red lips in a lewd manner. He longed for the taste of the blood of his species, his ws dancing in anticipation. "Kill that giant lizard thing over there?"


    "I''ll give you a down payment, first," Arthur suggested, pointing at a pile of rubble in the distance. He sneaked a nce at Bob''s attack, noticing it was still brewing. Perhaps it was due to their hasty conversation or the sheer power of the Dragon''s attack, but time felt surprisingly slow.


    Nihilus turned in the direction Arthur faced, his expression brightening. Like a hungry dog, he hurriedly thanked thetter before running off into the distance, approaching the Gruelling Devil''s corpse.


    At that moment, Arthur felt a wave of exhaustion.


    He narrowed his eyes, ncing at his purple wing, then the gold one. Both of them dwindled in terms of brightness and power, having been stripped of their initial majesty and morous appearance.


    As soon as he furled his Celestial Wings, the Draconic Authority suppressing his existence intensified, but it wasn''t something he couldn''t endure¨Calthough with much strain. He sneaked a nce at Nihilus.


    ''If we fought right now, I would lose,'' the crimson-eyed man concluded.


    It was a scary feeling¡­ To have to trust a Devil without the means to control him. Arthur couldn''t help but release a sigh, realizing how low he''d fallen since the initiation of the Thirteenth Floor. Eros still smiled widely like a child.


    ''Yeah, my misery must be entertaining.''


    Arthur raised his middle finger at the Guardian, causing him to grimace. However, thetter simply clenched his teeth, unwilling to react to the obvious provocation. It was natural that he¨Cas the superior¨Cwould need to be the bigger person.


    The crimson-eyed man maintained a thinyer of mana around his body, protecting himself from obvious harm.


    He then exhaled, rxing his body amid a battlefield.


    It didn''t matter if, in only a few seconds, the Dragon would release his attack. It didn''t matter that a Devil was present on the battlefield. Arthur was merely trying to sort his thoughts, to enter a calm state of mind¡­


    In preparation for the State Of Mushin.


    *


    "My first time¡­" Nihilus muttered bashfully, turning a shade of scarlet due to embarrassment. With hesitation vivid in his actions, expression, and gaze, he squatted before the Gruelling Devil, staring at him. "It''s one of these idiots¡­"


    "Ew, consuming the blood of a barbarian disgusts me."


    Sigh!


    "But it''s necessary. To grow stronger, I need to drink blood, even if it''s of an inferior species," Nihilus concluded, lengthening his ws to an appropriate size and sharpness. He then extended his arm.


    Rolling up the sleeves of his rather luxurious suit, he brutally stabbed the Gruelling Devil''s abdomen, retrieving the small andrge intestines with a single swoop. Heughed boisterously at the sight.


    "Disgusting, yet so much power hidden within."


    Crunch! Slurp!


    "Never mind, I take that back. No matter the inferiority of the sub-species, this is the most delicious dish I''ve ever tasted," He licked the ck blood from his fingers,menting on the pleasant taste.


    Nihilus then gouged out his eyes, munching on the eyeballs with a nonchnt expression.


    Finally, within seconds, he slurped up all the ck blood, finishing the massive Devil''s corpse without even breaking a sweat. Instead of being exhausted or full, Nihilus wished for more and was overflowing with energy.


    ''Yes! This is what I want!''


    Nihilus could feel it¡­ He was merely a centimeter away from bing a Devil Subordinate. When he did, he could¨Cwith much pleasure¨Cbetray the crimson-eyed man and return to Hell with unmatched power.


    The Dragon would be but a toy after his ascension.


    ''Speaking of which, what is that dumbass doing?'' Nihilus wondered, cocking his head. Turning around, he witnessed the sphere of unparalleled, intense energy shooting toward Arthur, yet the man did not move.


    "What the fuck!?" Nihilus couldn''t help but shout in indignation, bewildered by Arthur''s course of action.


    "My fucking blood supply!"


    With a crazed expression, he rushed toward the scene, his ws extended and blood smeared across his pale face. Shadows engulfed his feet, allowing him to travel long distances without breaking a sweat.


    Within a couple of seconds, he arrived before the crimson-eyed man.


    "What''re you doing?" He asked, shoving Arthur with all his might.


    Yet, Arthur did not move.


    He was like a boulder, motionless, non-living, and unable to be moved even with an external force.


    At that moment, a gaze devoid of emotions emerged from Arthur''s eyes, which had only now opened.


    "Move."

 Chapter 277 Devils Subordinate: Grasp Of The Behemoth

    277 Devil''s Subordinate: Grasp Of The Behemoth


    With an authoritative tone of voice, he pped Nihilus across the face, sending him flying several hundreds of meters. As the Devilnded in a pile of rubble, he rubbed his pale face, widening his eyes at the indent.


    ''My bones¡­''


    He couldn''t help but admire the crimson-eyed man''s power¡­ But it wasn''t always like this. When Nihilus was summoned, the young Devil definitely sensed that Arthur''s power was only a bit above his own¡­ So, how had the man improved so much in mere seconds?


    ''It''s an ability¡­ But I can''t put my finger on it¡­ Perhaps it''s transformation.''


    Nihilus revealed a smile of admiration, plopping down atop the rubble in order to channel the energy he consumed from the Devil Blood. Only after he truly reserved and absorbed the mysterious power for himself would he be able to increase his power.


    ''Only a couple of Devil Marks away¡­''


    Nihilus couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. A malevolent, dark energy swirled around his body, providing him with a rather scary appearance. He could feel himself edging closer and closer to bliss.


    It was only a few more Devil Marks away¡­


    At that moment, it was as if a nuke was dropped.


    *


    Arthur faced the spinning sphere of destruction, his expression emotionless and his multi-colored eyes nk. Remaining motionless, he simply observed the fear-inducing attack approach him.


    Devoid of thoughts, devoid of attachments.


    Focused solely on whaty before him.


    Arthur unsheathed the silver de, pointing it at the sphere. Sun Energy burst from the falchion, engulfing it in an unparalleled, blinding light that seemed to convey invincibility. The mes burnt more intensely as if reacting to the sudden influx.


    Nihilus felt his dark energy slipping away, causing him to hurriedly consolidate his power, not allowing a single drop to spill. He red hatefully at Arthur for a split second before reverting to admiring the man.


    The wind brushed along Arthur''s fingertips. His bloody hair seemed to flutter, while his torn clothes held on for dear life. His toned physique was on the verge of being revealed, the stinging heat prickling his skin.


    Tendrils¨Cor strings¨Cof Sun Energy emerged from Skofnung.


    Arthur raised Skofnung, employing [Ethereal Glide] to its full potential. tes of mana formed beneath his feet as he rushed forward, directly facing the spinning sphere. At that moment, Bob pped his wings, producing strong winds that only worked to increase the sphere''s already terrifying speed.


    Beads of sweat fell from Arthur''s forehead, his muscles tightening. When the sphere was merely a few inches away from him, Arthur swung down with Skofnung before hurriedly unfurling his Celestial Wings. Purple-gold thunder engulfed the battlefield, Arthur''s eye glowing a sharp hue.


    A faint smile appeared on his face as the force of a thousand needles prickled his skin.


    Slice!


    Skofnung cleanly sliced through the sphere, while the Celestial Wings protected him, albeit barely. Crack!


    Arthur''s Celestial Wings shattered, causing his eyes to widen. With a dumbfounded expression, he hurriedly conjured a barrier, raising it to his current height before backflipping off it, allowing it to consume the momentum the sphere possessed.


    If the attack managed to reach the ground, he and Nihilus were fucked.


    With blood dripping down his torso, he deactivated the State Of Mushin. "Get your ass over here!"


    Arthur''s authoritative tone of voice made it impossible for Nihilus to refute. It was utterly stupefying that a human and a Devil were cooperating since most would prefer death over the loss of dignity.


    As Arthur fell to the ground, Nihilus stood before him.


    The former clutched his torso, employing [Judgment Regeneration]. Yet, even the skill couldn''t do much due to his pitiful mana reserves. ''It''ll take a few minutes to heal this¡­ I need to get out of the way.''


    Roll!


    Rolling around the debris, Arthur escaped the scene, allowing Nihilus to contain the sphere.


    Thetter extended his palms, releasing a liquid-like dark energy that engulfed the sphere in a particr color. Nihilus muttered a few words under his breath, biting his thumb to draw his blood.


    "Fuck it," he announced, watching emotionlessly as a tiny me ignited from his blood. "Chronicles Of The Devil Subordinate: Hellfire Invocation."


    "Chronicles Of The Devil Subordinate: Grasp Of The Behemoth."


    With those two phrases, Nihilus felt as if his head were being crushed millions of times per second as if his heart was being pierced by des. Blood was like water in such grotesque battles¡­


    Ssh!


    Arthur observed with his eyes wide open.


    Chronicles Of The Devil Subordinate: Hellfire Invocation¡­ and Chronicles Of The Devil Subordinate: Grasp Of The Behemoth.


    As far as he was aware, they were both spells exclusive to Devil Subordinates that drew power from a Devil''s enormous lifespan. Since Devil Subordinates had a lifespan well beyond what they needed to ascend to the rank of a Myriad Devil King, they didn''t mind utilizing such taboo spells.


    But a Novice Devil like Nihilus?


    ''It''s a surprise he hasn''t died, already¡­''


    Arthur stared at Nihilus as if he were the craziest little Devil in Heaven''s Spire. ''He''s betting everything, even his life, on this.''


    ''It''s a surprise to see a Devil have such conviction.''


    He chuckled softly, cing his hand atop Nihilus'' stomach. "Stay Still."


    Nihilus tried to struggle but was incapable of moving. He simply averted his gaze, his eyes burning with disdain and hatred towards the wretched Dragon. He suppressed a shrill scream, as that would sully his dignity.


    Arthur coughed blood, allowing a crimson hue to escape from his palm.


    ''[Judgment Regeneration].''


    The two remained silent and motionless. They both felt excruciating pain, and neither wanted to identally show weakness.


    Their partnership was based solely on benefits. To reveal one''s weakness in such a rtionship would be akin to giving up control over their side. Although injured, they maintained their dignity, even despite feeling much pain.


    Theyy on their backs, watching the show as if it were on television.


    Not that either of them knew what that meant.

 Chapter 278 Gourd Of A Dragons Blood

    278 Gourd Of A Dragon''s Blood


    ''What the hell¡­'' Bob muttered internally, staring at Arthur''s front with widened eyes and a shocked expression. The Celestial Wings¡­ Bob wasn''t certain how the crimson-eyed man managed to conjure wings, but they were incredibly powerful at first nce.


    Bob hadn''t thought much of Jimmy''s eye at first, considering it to be a mere tool. He believed it to be the product of a specific set of DNA, but it seemed the ametrine-colored eye was much more than that.


    Not only could it switch ces, but it could also allow Arthur to form indestructible wings Bob still couldn''t counter.


    Moreover, what Bob found even more surprising was the fact that a random Devil appeared on the battlefield before seemingly allying with the crimson-eyed man, doubling the number of enemies the Dragon was forced to face.


    Bob watched with a devious expression as Arthur struggled to hold off his sphere, but as the two employed their most powerful moves, he grimaced.


    As Nihilus cast "Devil Subordinate: Hellfire Invocation," mes with an unconventional, ck-red hue burst from his palm, engulfing the spinning sphere in what could only be described as the mes Of Hell.


    The crackling of the fire was deafening, while the heat could burn even the toughest and sturdiest of materials.


    It was so potent that it wasn''t long before the mes consumed the spinning sphere, fading away as they merged with the world. Bob grimaced yet again, his expression crumpling at the scene.


    Nihilus revealed a devilish smile as the spinning sphere faded. But it wasn''t over.


    Suddenly, an ungodly scream reverberated across the Arena, forcing Bob to shake his head violently in pain. Draconic blood escaped his ears, but that was the least of his worries at that moment.


    "Suck it, you big ass lizard!" Nihilus shouted, quickly coughing blood immediately afterward. He rolled over, wiping his lips with the back of his hand as he stood up weakly. ''I don''t have much time left¡­''


    Nihilus realized his lifespan was merely a few days long.


    If he didn''t achieve Devil Subordinate rank, he was fucked.


    However, for now, he simply wanted to watch his opponent suffer.


    Devil Subordinate: Grasp Of The Behemoth.


    Suddenly, the ground burst open, revealing two disgusting yet monstrous arms. They were a bright red color and seemed to contain grip strength capable of crushing a low Elite Ranker with ease.


    Bob realized Nihilus'' intention, thrashing around with his tail while increasing the power of Draconic Authority. He breathed Draconic mes, engulfing the surrounding area in immense heat.


    But s, before the Behemoth, it was all for naught.


    The Arena seemed to shake violently, pressured by the hands that could potentially rip it apart within seconds. Bob released the entirety of his power, trying to resist what was merely inevitable.


    "The Hands of the Behemoth¡­"


    Arthur muttered under his breath, his eyes glittering. The Mana Stone pumped mana at a terrifying rate, allowing him to rejuvenate himself. "Nihilus, don''t kill him."


    "Why?" Nihilus inquired, cocking his head. "Little lizards like him deserve nothing but death¡­ Especially fake ones."


    "Because I need to ask him something."


    "Ask someone else."


    "What the fuck does that even mean?" Arthur asked, forming an expression of bewilderment. "Anyway, keep him alive. You''re in no condition to refuse what I tell you to do."


    Nihilus gritted his teeth, cursing at himself. "I''ll keep him alive¡­ If he can survive."


    "That''s enough for me."


    Nihilus extended his palm. It was as if his arm was restricted by invisible shackles, refusing to allow him to move it freely. However, clenching his teeth and shedding a few drops of blood, he gained partial control over the Behemoth''s Hands.


    ''Even the hands of the Behemoth¨Cwith only as much power as a low Devil Subordinate¨Ccan destroy this entire Arena¡­''


    Arthur exhaled cold air. ''I wonder about the power of the Behemoth.''


    There were thousands, millions of powerful figures that had once arisen in Heaven''s Spire. As mentioned before, the Spire could help one ascend beyond what many believed was capable, entering the realm of peerlessness.


    However, only a few remained ingrained in history.


    Many influential and powerful figures who couldn''t expand their legends merely faded.


    Behemoth¨Con the other hand¨Cwas known by everyone across Heaven''s Spire.


    However, no one knew what or who Behemoth was.


    He/she simply existed.


    No one could refute its existence.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Bob thrashed around repeatedly, attempting to fly away from the clutches of Behemoth, but it was all for naught. It was aedic scene for Arthur and Nihilus, but no one could describe the sheer fear Bob felt at that moment.


    Had he been a human, he would''ve pissed his pants by now.


    The arms continued to close, Behemoth''s palms wrapping around Bob''s body as if embracing it. The grins on the faces of Arthur and Nihilus widened, to the point where one couldn''t determine who the Devil was.


    Crack!


    Bob was stuck in the clutches of the Behemoth, releasing shrieks of pain and agony as his scales shattered. Thetter''s hands contained immense heat that left burn marks on the former''s body.


    ''No¡­ No¡­''


    Bob couldn''t help but weep and scream simultaneously as the hands continued to close, epassing his massive Dragon Body. He felt his bones crack, his tail being ripped apart, and his lungs probed.


    Blood spilled, dripping down the Behemoth''s arms, providing them with a terrifying appearance.


    Bob''s wails struck Arthur and Nihilus'' ears, yet neither of them reacted. They simply watched, making sure the Dragon did not die. It wasn''t long before Behemoth''s arms vanished, leaving behind a cold, crushed shell of what Bob once was. The pitiful scene was almost saddening. Thud!


    The bony shell fell to the ground, leaking Draconic Blood.


    "Should I?"


    "Of course," Arthur replied, winking.


    Nihilus approached Bob''s body and began collecting the blood in a gourd he summoned. Arthur¨Con the other hand¨Capproached Bob''s maw.


    The Dragon''s eyes were devoid of luster, and his expression seemed nk as if he were already dead.


    ''To be fair, he isn''t all that far from death.''


    Hiatus


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!